The Project Gutenberg eBook of Elmer Gantry
    
This ebook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and
most other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no restrictions
whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it under the terms
of the Project Gutenberg License included with this ebook or online
at www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in the United States,
you will have to check the laws of the country where you are located
before using this eBook.

Title: Elmer Gantry

Author: Sinclair Lewis

Release date: January 3, 2024 [eBook #72609]

Language: English

Original publication: New York: Harcourt, Brace and Company

Credits: Al Haines, Mark Akrigg, Cindy Beyer & the online Distributed Proofreaders Canada team at http://www.pgdpcanada.net


*** START OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK ELMER GANTRY ***







                          [Cover Illustration]




                       =E L M E R   G A N T R Y=


                                 =B Y=
                     =S I N C L A I R   L E W I S=









                           =N E W   Y O R K=
        =H A R C O U R T ,   B R A C E   A N D   C O M P A N Y=




                 C O P Y R I G H T ,   1 9 2 7 ,   B Y
   H A R C O U R T ,   B R A C E   A N D   C O M P A N Y ,   I N C .

                  Fourteenth printing, September, 1928












                       PRINTED IN THE U. S. A. BY
                      QUINN & BODEN COMPANY, INC,
                             RAHWAY, N. J.




                                  _To_
                             H. L. MENCKEN
                       _with profound admiration_




                     No character in this book
                     is the portrait of any actual
                     person.
                                            S. L.




                   E  L  M  E  R     G  A  N  T  R  Y




                               CHAPTER I


                                   I

ELMER GANTRY was drunk. He was eloquently drunk, lovingly and
pugnaciously drunk. He leaned against the bar of the Old Home Sample
Room, the most gilded and urbane saloon in Cato, Missouri, and requested
the bartender to join him in “The Good Old Summer Time,” the waltz of
the day.

Blowing on a glass, polishing it and glancing at Elmer through its
flashing rotundity, the bartender remarked that he wasn’t much of a hand
at this here singing business. But he smiled. No bartender could have
done other than smile on Elmer, so inspired and full of gallantry and
hell-raising was he, and so dominating was his beefy grin.

“All right, old socks,” agreed Elmer. “Me and my roommate’ll show you
some singing as is singing! Meet roommate. Jim Lefferts. Bes’ roommate
in world. Wouldn’t live with him if wasn’t! Bes’ quarterback in Milwest.
Meet roommate.”

The bartender again met Mr. Lefferts, with protestations of
distinguished pleasure.

Elmer and Jim Lefferts retired to a table to nourish the long, rich,
chocolate strains suitable to drunken melody. Actually, they sang very
well. Jim had a resolute tenor, and as to Elmer Gantry, even more than
his bulk, his thick black hair, his venturesome black eyes, you
remembered that arousing barytone. He was born to be a senator. He never
said anything important, and he always said it sonorously. He could make
“Good morning” seem profound as Kant, welcoming as a brass band, and
uplifting as a cathedral organ. It was a ’cello, his voice, and in the
enchantment of it you did not hear his slang, his boasting, his smut,
and the dreadful violence which (at this period) he performed on
singulars and plurals.

Luxuriously as a wayfarer drinking cool beer they caressed the phrases
in linked sweetness long drawn out:

    Strolling through the shaaaaady lanes, with your baby-mine,
    You hold her hand and she holds yours, and that’s a very good sign
    That she’s your tootsey-wootsey in the good old summer time.

Elmer wept a little, and blubbered, “Lez go out and start a scrap.
You’re lil squirt, Jim. You get somebody to pick on you, and I’ll come
along and knock his block off. I’ll show ’em!” His voice flared up. He
was furious at the wrong about to be suffered. He arched his paws with
longing to grasp the non-existent scoundrel. “By God, I’ll knock the tar
out of um! Nobody can touch _my_ roommate! Know who I am? Elmer Gantry!
Thash me! I’ll show um!”

The bartender was shuffling toward them, amiably ready for homicide.

“Shut up, Hell-cat. What you need is ’nother drink. I’ll get ’nother
drink,” soothed Jim, and Elmer slid into tears, weeping over the ancient
tragic sorrows of one whom he remembered as Jim Lefferts.

Instantly, by some tricky sort of magic, there were two glasses in front
of him. He tasted one, and murmured foolishly, “’Scuse me.” It was the
chaser, the water. But they couldn’t fool him! The whisky would
certainly be in that other lil sawed-off glass. And it was. He was
right, as always. With a smirk of self-admiration he sucked in the raw
Bourbon. It tickled his throat and made him feel powerful, and at peace
with every one save that fellow—he could not recall who, but it was
some one whom he would shortly chastise, and after that float into an
Elysium of benevolence.

The barroom was deliriously calming. The sour invigorating stench of
beer made him feel healthy. The bar was one long shimmer of
beauty—glowing mahogany, exquisite marble rail, dazzling glasses,
curiously shaped bottles of unknown liqueurs, piled with a craftiness
which made him very happy. The light was dim, completely soothing,
coming through fantastic windows such as are found only in churches,
saloons, jewelry shops, and other retreats from reality. On the brown
plaster walls were sleek naked girls.

He turned from them. He was empty now of desire for women.

“That damn’ Juanita. Jus’ wants to get all she can out of you. That’s
all,” he grumbled.

But there was an interesting affair beside him. A piece of newspaper
sprang up, apparently by itself, and slid along the floor. That was a
very funny incident, and he laughed greatly.

He was conscious of a voice which he had been hearing for centuries,
echoing from a distant point of light and flashing through ever-widening
corridors of a dream.

“We’ll get kicked out of here, Hell-cat. Come on!”

He floated up. It was exquisite. His legs moved by themselves, without
effort. They did a comic thing once—they got twisted and the right leg
leaped in front of the left when, so far as he could make out, it should
have been behind. He laughed, and rested against some one’s arm, an arm
with no body attached to it, which had come out of the _Ewigkeit_ to
assist him.

Then unknown invisible blocks, miles of them, his head clearing, and he
made grave announcement to a Jim Lefferts who suddenly seemed to be with
him:

“I gotta lick that fellow.”

“All right, all _right_. You might as well go find a nice little fight
and get it out of your system!”

Elmer was astonished; he was grieved. His mouth hung open and he drooled
with sorrow. But still, he was to be allowed one charming fight, and he
revived as he staggered industriously in search of it.

Oh, he exulted, it was a great party. For the first time in weeks he was
relieved from the boredom of Terwillinger College.

                                   II

Elmer Gantry, best known to classmates as Hell-cat, had, this autumn of
1902, been football captain and led the best team Terwillinger College
had known in ten years. They had won the championship of the East-middle
Kansas Conference, which consisted of ten denominational colleges, all
of them with buildings and presidents and chapel services and yells and
colors and a standard of scholarship equal to the best high-schools. But
since the last night of the football season, with the glorious bonfire
in which the young gentlemen had burned up nine tar barrels, the sign of
the Jew tailor, and the president’s tabby-cat, Elmer had been tortured
by boredom.

He regarded basket-ball and gymnasium antics as light-minded for a
football gladiator. When he had come to college, he had supposed he
would pick up learnings of cash-value to a lawyer or doctor or insurance
man—he had not known which he would become, and in his senior year,
aged twenty-two this November, he still was doubtful. But this belief he
found fallacious. What good would it be in the courtroom, or at the
operating table, to understand trigonometry, or to know (as last spring,
up to the examination on European History, he remembered having known)
the date of Charlemagne? How much cash would it bring in to quote all
that stuff—what the dickens was it now?—all that rot about “The world
is too much around us, early and soon” from that old fool Wordsworth?

Punk, that’s what it was. Better be out in business. But still, if his
mother claimed she was doing so well with her millinery business and
wanted him to be a college graduate, he’d stick by it. Lot easier than
pitching hay or carrying two-by-fours anyway.

Despite his invaluable voice, Elmer had not gone out for debating,
because of the irritating library-grinding, nor had he taken to prayer
and moral eloquence in the Y. M. C. A., for with all the force of his
simple and valiant nature he detested piety and admired drunkenness and
profanity.

Once or twice in the class in Public Speaking, when he had repeated the
splendors of other great thinkers, Dan’l Webster and Henry Ward Beecher
and Chauncey M. Depew, he had known the intoxication of holding an
audience with his voice as with his closed hand, holding it, shaking it,
lifting it. The debating set urged him to join them, but they were
rabbit-faced and spectacled young men, and he viewed as obscene the
notion of digging statistics about immigration and the products of San
Domingo out of dusty spotted books in the dusty spotted library.

He kept from flunking only because Jim Lefferts drove him to his books.

Jim was less bored by college. He had a relish for the flavor of
scholarship. He liked to know things about people dead these thousand
years, and he liked doing canned miracles in chemistry. Elmer was
astounded that so capable a drinker, a man so deft at “handing a girl a
swell spiel and getting her going” should find entertainment in Roman
chariots and the unenterprising amours of sweet-peas. But himself—no.
Not on your life. He’d get out and finish law school and never open
another book—kid the juries along and hire some old coot to do the
briefs.

To keep him from absolutely breaking under the burden of hearing the
professors squeak, he did have the joy of loafing with Jim, illegally
smoking the while; he did have researches into the lovability of co-eds
and the baker’s daughter; he did revere becoming drunk and
world-striding. But he could not afford liquor very often and the co-eds
were mostly ugly and earnest.

It was lamentable to see this broad young man, who would have been so
happy in the prize-ring, the fish-market, or the stock exchange, poking
through the cobwebbed corridors of Terwillinger.

                                  III

Terwillinger College, founded and preserved by the more zealous
Baptists, is on the outskirts of Gritzmacher Springs, Kansas. (The
springs have dried up and the Gritzmachers have gone to Los Angeles, to
sell bungalows and delicatessen.) It huddles on the prairie, which is
storm-racked in winter, frying and dusty in summer, lovely only in the
grass-rustling spring or drowsy autumn.

You would not be likely to mistake Terwillinger College for an Old
Folks’ Home, because on the campus is a large rock painted with class
numerals.

Most of the faculty are ex-ministers.

There is a men’s dormitory, but Elmer Gantry and Jim Lefferts lived
together in the town, in a mansion once the pride of the Gritzmachers
themselves: a square brick bulk with a white cupola. Their room was
unchanged from the days of the original August Gritzmacher; a room heavy
with a vast bed of carved black walnut, thick and perpetually dusty
brocade curtains, and black walnut chairs hung with scarves that dangled
gilt balls. The windows were hard to open. There was about the place the
anxious propriety and all the dead hopes of a secondhand furniture shop.

In this museum, Jim had a surprising and vigorous youthfulness. There
was a hint of future flabbiness in Elmer’s bulk, but there would never
be anything flabby about Jim Lefferts. He was slim, six inches shorter
than Elmer, but hard as ivory and as sleek. Though he came from a
prairie village, Jim had fastidiousness, a natural elegance. All the
items of his wardrobe, the “ordinary suit,” distinctly glossy at the
elbows, and the dark-brown “best suit,” were ready-made, with faltering
buttons, and seams that betrayed rough ends of thread, but on him they
were graceful. You felt that he would belong to any set in the world
which he sufficiently admired. There was a romantic flare to his
upturned overcoat collar; the darned bottoms of his trousers did not
suggest poverty but a careless and amused ease; and his thoroughly
commonplace ties hinted of clubs and regiments.

His thin face was resolute. You saw only its youthful freshness first,
then behind the brightness a taut determination, and his brown eyes were
amiably scornful.

Jim Lefferts was Elmer’s only friend; the only authentic friend he had
ever had.

Though Elmer was the athletic idol of the college, though his occult
passion, his heavy good looks, caused the college girls to breathe
quickly, though his manly laughter was as fetching as his resonant
speech, Elmer was never really liked. He was supposed to be the most
popular man in college; every one believed that every one else adored
him; and none of them wanted to be with him. They were all a bit afraid,
a bit uncomfortable, and more than a bit resentful.

It was not merely that he was a shouter, a pounder on backs, an
overwhelming force, so that there was never any refuge of intimacy with
him. It was because he was always demanding. Except with his widow
mother, whom he vaguely worshiped, and with Jim Lefferts, Elmer assumed
that he was the center of the universe and that the rest of the system
was valuable only as it afforded him help and pleasure.

He wanted everything.

His first year, as the only Freshman who was playing on the college
football team, as a large and smiling man who was expected to become a
favorite, he was elected president. In that office, he was not much
beloved. At class-meetings he cut speakers short, gave the floor only to
pretty girls and lads who toadied to him, and roared in the midst of the
weightiest debates, “Aw, come on, cut out this chewing the rag and let’s
get down to business!” He collected the class-fund by demanding
subscriptions as arbitrarily as a Catholic priest assessing his
parishioners for a new church.

“He’ll never hold any office again, not if I can help it!” muttered one
Eddie Fislinger, who, though he was a meager and rusty-haired youth with
protruding teeth and an uneasy titter, had attained power in the class
by always being present at everything, and by the piety and impressive
intimacy of his prayers in the Y. M. C. A.

There was a custom that the manager of the Athletic Association should
not be a member of any team. Elmer forced himself into the managership
in Junior year by threatening not to play football if he were not
elected. He appointed Jim Lefferts chairman of the ticket committee, and
between them, by only the very slightest doctoring of the books, they
turned forty dollars to the best of all possible uses.

At the beginning of Senior year, Elmer announced that he desired to be
president again. To elect any one as class-president twice was taboo.
The ardent Eddie Fislinger, now president of the Y. M. C. A. and ready
to bring his rare talents to the Baptist ministry, asserted after an
enjoyable private prayer-meeting in his room that he was going to face
Elmer and forbid him to run.

“Gwan! You don’t dare!” observed a Judas who three minutes before had
been wrestling with God under Eddie’s coaching.

“I don’t, eh? Watch me! Why, everybody hates him, the darn’ hog!”
squeaked Eddie.

By scurrying behind trees he managed to come face to face with Elmer on
the campus. He halted, and spoke of football, quantitative chemistry,
and the Arkansas spinster who taught German.

Elmer grunted.

Desperately, his voice shrill with desire to change the world, Eddie
stammered:

“Say—say, Hell-cat, you hadn’t ought to run for president again.
Nobody’s ever president twice!”

“Somebody’s going to be.”

“Ah, gee, Elmer, don’t run for it. Ah, come on. Course all the fellows
are crazy about you but—  Nobody’s ever been president twice. They’ll
vote against you.”

“Let me catch ’em at it!”

“How can you stop it? Honest, Elm—Hell-cat—I’m just speaking for your
own good. The voting’s secret. You can’t tell—”

“Huh! The nominations ain’t secret! Now you go roll your hoop, Fissy,
and let all the yellow coyotes know that anybody that nominates anybody
except Uncle Hell-cat will catch it right where the chicken caught the
ax. See? And if they tell me they didn’t know about this, you’ll get
merry Hail Columbia for not telling ’em. Get me? If there’s anything but
an unanimous vote, you won’t do any praying the rest of this year!”

Eddie remembered how Elmer and Jim had shown a Freshman his place in
society by removing all his clothes and leaving him five miles in the
country.

Elmer was elected president of the senior class—unanimously.

He did not know that he was unpopular. He reasoned that men who seemed
chilly to him were envious and afraid, and that gave him a feeling of
greatness.

Thus it happened that he had no friend save Jim Lefferts.

Only Jim had enough will to bully him into obedient admiration. Elmer
swallowed ideas whole; he was a maelstrom of prejudices; but Jim
accurately examined every notion that came to him. Jim was selfish
enough, but it was with the selfishness of a man who thinks and who is
coldly unafraid of any destination to which his thoughts may lead him.
The little man treated Elmer like a large damp dog, and Elmer licked his
shoes and followed.

He also knew that Jim, as quarter, was far more the soul of the team
than himself as tackle and captain.

A huge young man, Elmer Gantry; six foot one, thick, broad, big handed;
a large face, handsome as a Great Dane is handsome, and a swirl of black
hair, worn rather long. His eyes were friendly, his smile was
friendly—oh, he was always friendly enough; he was merely astonished
when he found that you did not understand his importance and did not
want to hand over anything he might desire. He was a barytone solo
turned into portly flesh; he was a gladiator laughing at the comic
distortion of his wounded opponent.

He could not understand men who shrank from blood, who liked poetry or
roses, who did not casually endeavor to seduce every possibly seducible
girl. In sonorous arguments with Jim he asserted that “these fellows
that study all the time are just letting on like they’re so doggone high
and mighty, to show off to these doggone profs that haven’t got anything
but lemonade in their veins.”

                                   IV

Chief adornment of their room was the escritoire of the first
Gritzmacher, which held their library. Elmer owned two volumes of Conan
Doyle, one of E. P. Roe, and a priceless copy of “Only a Boy.” Jim had
invested in an encyclopedia which explained any known subject in ten
lines, in a “Pickwick Papers,” and from some unknown source he had
obtained a complete Swinburne, into which he was never known to have
looked.

But his pride was in the possession of Ingersoll’s “Some Mistakes of
Moses,” and Paine’s “The Age of Reason.” For Jim Lefferts was the
college freethinker, the only man in Terwillinger who doubted that Lot’s
wife had been changed into salt for once looking back at the town where,
among the young married set, she had had so good a time; who doubted
that Methuselah lived to nine hundred and sixty-nine.

They whispered of Jim all through the pious dens of Terwillinger. Elmer
himself was frightened, for after giving minutes and minutes to
theological profundities Elmer had concluded that “there must be
something to all this religious guff if all these wise old birds believe
it, and some time a fellow had ought to settle down and cut out the
hell-raising.” Probably Jim would have been kicked out of college by the
ministerial professors if he had not had so reverent a way of asking
questions when they wrestled with his infidelity that they let go of him
in nervous confusion.

Even the President, the Rev. Dr. Willoughby Quarles, formerly pastor of
the Rock of Ages Baptist Church of Moline, Ill., than whom no man had
written more about the necessity of baptism by immersion, in fact in
every way a thoroughly than-whom figure—even when Dr. Quarles tackled
Jim and demanded, “Are you getting the best out of our instruction,
young man? Do you believe with us not only in the plenary inspiration of
the Bible but also in its verbal inspiration, and that it is the only
divine rule of faith and practise?” then Jim looked docile and said
mildly:

“Oh, yes, Doctor. There’s just one or two little things that have been
worrying me, Doctor. I’ve taken them to the Lord in prayer, but he
doesn’t seem to help me much. I’m sure you can. Now why did Joshua need
to have the sun stand still? Of course it happened—it _says_ so right
in Scripture. But why did he need to, when the Lord always helped those
Jews, anyway, and when Joshua could knock down big walls just by having
his people yell and blow trumpets? And if devils cause a lot of the
diseases, and they had to cast ’em out, why is it that good Baptist
doctors today don’t go on diagnosing devil-possession instead of T. B.
and things like that? _Do_ people have devils?”

“Young man, I will give you an infallible rule. Never question the ways
of the Lord!”

“But why don’t the doctors talk about having devils now?”

“I have no time for vain arguments that lead nowhere! If you would think
a little less of your wonderful powers of reasoning, if you’d go humbly
to God in prayer and give him a chance, you’d understand the true
spiritual significances of all these things.”

“But how about where Cain got his wife—”

Most respectfully Jim said it, but Dr. Quarles (he had a chin-whisker
and a boiled shirt) turned from him and snapped, “I have no further time
to give you, young man! I’ve told you what to do. Good morning!”

That evening Mrs. Quarles breathed, “Oh, Willoughby, did you ’tend to
that awful senior—that Lefferts—that’s trying to spread doubt? Did you
fire him?”

“No,” blossomed President Quarles. “Certainly not. There was no need. I
showed him how to look for spiritual guidance and—  Did that freshman
come and mow the lawn? The idea of him wanting fifteen cents an hour!”

Jim was hair-hung and breeze-shaken over the abyss of hell, and
apparently enjoying it very much indeed, while his wickedness fascinated
Elmer Gantry and terrified him.

                                   V

That November day of 1902, November of their Senior year, was greasy of
sky, and slush blotted the wooden sidewalks of Gritzmacher Springs.
There was nothing to do in town, and their room was dizzying with the
stench of the stove, first lighted now since spring.

Jim was studying German, tilted back in an elegant position of ease,
with his legs cocked up on the desk tablet of the escritoire. Elmer lay
across the bed, ascertaining whether the blood would run to his head if
he lowered it over the side. It did, always.

“Oh, God, let’s get out and do something!” he groaned.

“Nothing to do, Useless,” said Jim.

“Let’s go over to Cato and see the girls and get drunk.”

As Kansas was dry, by state prohibition, the nearest haven was at Cato,
Missouri, seventeen miles away.

Jim scratched his head with a corner of his book, and approved:

“Well, that’s a worthy idea. Got any money?”

“On the twenty-eighth? Where the hell would I get any money before the
first?”

“Hell-cat, you’ve got one of the deepest intellects I know. You’ll be a
knock-out at the law. Aside from neither of us having any money, and me
with a Dutch quiz tomorrow, it’s a great project.”

“Oh, well—” sighed the ponderous Elmer, feebly as a sick kitten, and
lay revolving the tremendous inquiry.

It was Jim who saved them from the lard-like weariness into which they
were slipping. He had gone back to his book, but he placed it, precisely
and evenly, on the desk, and rose.

“I would like to see Nellie,” he sighed. “Oh, man, I could give her a
good time! Little devil! Damn these co-eds here. The few that’ll let you
love ’em up, they hang around trying to catch you on the campus and make
you propose to ’em.”

“Oh, gee! And I got to see Juanita,” groaned Elmer. “Hey, cut out
talking about ’em, will you! I’ve got a palpitating heart right now,
just thinking about Juanny!”

“Hell-cat! I’ve got it. Go and borrow ten off this new instructor in
chemistry and physics. I’ve got a dollar sixty-four left, and that’ll
make it.”

“But I don’t know him.”

“Sure, you poor fish. That’s why I suggested him! Do the
check-failed-to-come. I’ll get another hour of this Dutch while you’re
stealing the ten from him—”

“Now,” lugubriously, “you oughtn’t to talk like that!”

“If you’re as good a thief as I think you are, we’ll catch the
five-sixteen to Cato.”

They were on the five-sixteen for Cato.

The train consisted of a day-coach, a combined smoker and baggage car,
and a rusty old engine and tender. The train swayed so on the rough
tracks as it bumped through the drooping light that Elmer and Jim were
thrown against each other and gripped the arm of their seat. The car
staggered like a freighter in a gale. And tall raw farmers, perpetually
shuffling forward for a drink at the water-cooler, stumbled against them
or seized Jim’s shoulder to steady themselves.

To every surface of the old smoking-car, to streaked windows and rusty
ironwork and mud-smeared cocoanut matting, clung a sickening bitterness
of cheap tobacco fumes, and whenever they touched the red plush of the
seat, dust whisked up and the prints of their hands remained on the
plush. The car was jammed. Passengers came to sit on the arm of their
seat to shout at friends across the aisle.

But Elmer and Jim were unconscious of filth and smell and crowding. They
sat silent, nervously intent, panting a little, their lips open, their
eyes veiled, as they thought of Juanita and Nellie.

The two girls, Juanita Klauzel and Nellie Benton, were by no means
professional daughters of joy. Juanita was cashier of the Cato
Lunch—Quick Eats; Nellie was assistant to a dressmaker. They were good
girls but excitable, and they found a little extra money useful for red
slippers and nut-center chocolates.

“Juanita—what a lil darling—she understands a fellow’s troubles,” said
Elmer, as they balanced down the slushy steps at the grimy stone station
of Cato.

When Elmer, as a Freshman just arrived from the pool-halls and frame
high school of Paris, Kansas, had begun to learn the decorum of amour,
he had been a boisterous lout who looked shamefaced in the presence of
gay ladies, who blundered against tables, who shouted and desired to let
the world know how valiantly vicious he was being. He was still rather
noisy and proud of wickedness when he was in a state of liquor, but in
three and a quarter years of college he had learned how to approach
girls. He was confident, he was easy, he was almost quiet; he could look
them in the eye with fondness and amusement.

Juanita and Nellie lived with Nellie’s widow aunt—she was a moral lady,
but she knew how to keep out of the way—in three rooms over a corner
grocery. They had just returned from work when Elmer and Jim stamped up
the rickety outside wooden steps. Juanita was lounging on a divan which
even a noble Oriental red and yellow cover (displaying a bearded Wazir,
three dancing ladies in chiffon trousers, a narghile, and a mosque
slightly larger than the narghile) could never cause to look like
anything except a disguised bed. She was curled up, pinching her ankle
with one tired and nervous hand, and reading a stimulating chapter of
Laura Jean Libbey. Her shirt-waist was open at the throat, and down her
slim stocking was a grievous run. She was so un-Juanita-like—an
ash-blonde, pale and lovely, with an ill-restrained passion in her blue
eyes.

Nellie, a buxom jolly child, dark as a Jewess, was wearing a frowsy
dressing-gown. She was making coffee and narrating her grievances
against her employer, the pious dressmaker, while Juanita paid no
attention whatever.

The young men crept into the room without knocking.

“You devils—sneaking in like this, and us not dressed!” yelped Nellie.

Jim sidled up to her, dragged her plump hand away from the handle of the
granite-ware coffee-pot, and giggled, “But aren’t you glad to see us?”

“I don’t know whether I _am_ or not! Now you quit! You behave, will
you?”

Rarely did Elmer seem more deft than Jim Lefferts. But now he was
feeling his command over women—certain sorts of women. Silent, yearning
at Juanita, commanding her with hot eyes, he sank on the temporarily
Oriental couch, touched her pale hand with his broad finger-tips, and
murmured, “Why, you poor kid, you look so tired!”

“I am and—  You hadn’t ought to of come here this afternoon. Nell’s
aunt threw a conniption fit the last time you were here.”

“Hurray for aunty! But _you_’re glad to see me?”

She would not answer.

“Aren’t you?”

Bold eyes on hers that turned uneasily away, looked back, and sought the
safety of the blank wall.

“Aren’t you?”

She would not answer.

“Juanita! And I’ve longed for you something fierce, ever since I saw
you!” His fingers touched her throat, but softly. “Aren’t you a _little_
glad?”

As she turned her head, for a second she looked at him with embarrassed
confession. She sharply whispered, “No—don’t!” as he caught her hand,
but she moved nearer to him, leaned against his shoulder.

“You’re so big and strong,” she sighed.

“But, golly, you don’t know how I need you! The president, old
Quarles—quarrels is right, by golly, ha, ha, ha!—’member I was telling
you about him?—he’s laying for me because he thinks it was me and Jim
that let the bats loose in chapel. And I get so sick of that gosh-awful
Weekly Bible Study—all about these holy old gazebos. And then I think
about you, and gosh, if you were just sitting on the other side of the
stove from me in my room there, with your cute lil red slippers cocked
up on the nickel rail—gee, how happy I’d be! You don’t think I’m just a
bonehead, do you?”

Jim and Nellie were at the stage now of nudging each other and bawling,
“Hey, quit, will yuh!” as they stood over the coffee.

“Say, you girls change your shirts and come on out and we’ll blow you to
dinner, and maybe we’ll dance a little,” proclaimed Jim.

“We can’t,” said Nellie. “Aunty’s sore as a pup because we was up late
at a dance night before last. We got to stay home, and you boys got to
beat it before she comes in.”

“Aw, come _on_!”

“No, we _can’t_!”

“Yuh, fat chance you girls staying home and knitting! You got some
fellows coming in and you want to get rid of us, that’s what’s the
trouble.”

“It is not, Mr. James Lefferts, and it wouldn’t be any of your business
if it was!”

While Jim and Nellie squabbled, Elmer slipped his hand about Juanita’s
shoulder, slowly pressed her against him. He believed with terrible
conviction that she was beautiful, that she was glorious, that she was
life. There was heaven in the softness of her curving shoulder, and her
pale flesh was living silk.

“Come on in the other room,” he pleaded.

“Oh—no—not now.”

He gripped her arm.

“Well—don’t come in for a minute,” she fluttered. Aloud, to the others,
“I’m going to do my hair. Looks just _ter_-ble!”

She slipped into the room beyond. A certain mature self-reliance dropped
from Elmer’s face, and he was like a round-faced big baby, somewhat
frightened. With efforts to appear careless, he fumbled about the room
and dusted a pink and gilt vase with his large crumpled handkerchief. He
was near the inner door.

He peeped at Jim and Nellie. They were holding hands, while the
coffee-pot was cheerfully boiling over. Elmer’s heart thumped. He
slipped through the door and closed it, whimpering, as in terror:

“Oh—Juanita—”

                                   VI

They were gone, Elmer and Jim, before the return of Nellie’s aunt. As
they were not entertaining the girls, they dined on pork chops, coffee,
and apple pie at the Maginnis Lunch.

It has already been narrated that afterward, in the Old Home Sample
Room, Elmer became philosophical and misogynistic as he reflected that
Juanita was unworthy of his generous attention; it has been admitted
that he became drunk and pugnacious.

As he wavered through the sidewalk slush, on Jim’s arm, as his head
cleared, his rage increased against the bully who was about to be
encouraged to insult his goo’ frien’ and roommate. His shoulders
straightened, his fists clenched, and he began to look for the scoundrel
among the evening crowd of mechanics and coal-miners.

They came to the chief corner of the town. A little way down the street,
beside the red brick wall of the Congress Hotel, some one was talking
from the elevation of a box, surrounded by a jeering gang.

“What they picking on that fella that’s talking for? They better let him
alone!” rejoiced Elmer, throwing off Jim’s restraining hand, dashing
down the side street and into the crowd. He was in that most blissful
condition to which a powerful young man can attain—unrighteous violence
in a righteous cause. He pushed through the audience, jabbed his elbow
into the belly of a small weak man, and guffawed at the cluck of
distress. Then he came to a halt, unhappy and doubting.

The heckled speaker was his chief detestation, Eddie Fislinger,
president of the Terwillinger College Y. M. C. A., that rusty-haired
gopher who had obscenely opposed his election as president.

With two other seniors who were also in training for the Baptist
ministry, Eddie had come over to Cato to save a few souls. At least, if
they saved no souls (and they never had saved any, in seventeen street
meetings) they would have handy training for their future jobs.

Eddie was a rasping and insistent speaker who got results by hanging to
a subject and worrying it, but he had no great boldness, and now he was
obviously afraid of his chief heckler, a large, blond, pompadoured young
baker, who bulked in front of Eddie’s rostrum and asked questions. While
Elmer stood listening, the baker demanded:

“What makes you think you know all about religion?”

“I don’t pretend to know all about religion, my friend, but I do know
what a powerful influence it is for clean and noble living, and if
you’ll only be fair now, my friend, and give me a chance to tell these
other gentlemen what my experience of answers to prayer has been—”

“Yuh, swell lot of experience you’ve had, by your looks!”

“See here, there are others who may want to hear—”

Though Elmer detested Eddie’s sappiness, though he might have liked to
share drinks with the lively young baker-heckler, there was no really
good unctuous violence to be had except by turning champion of religion.
The packed crowd excited him, and the pressure of rough bodies, the
smell of wet overcoats, the rumble of mob voices. It was like a football
line-up.

“Here, you!” he roared at the baker. “Let the fellow speak! Give him a
chance. Whyn’t you pick on somebody your own size, you big stiff!”

At his elbow, Jim Lefferts begged, “Let’s get out of this, Hell-cat.
Good Lord! You ain’t going to help a gospel-peddler!”

Elmer pushed him away and thrust his chest out toward the baker, who was
cackling, “Heh! I suppose you’re a Christer, too!”

“I would be, if I was worthy!” Elmer fully believed it, for that
delightful moment. “These boys are classmates of mine, and they’re going
to have a chance to speak!”

Eddie Fislinger bleated to his mates, “Oh, fellows, Elm Gantry! Saved!”

Even this alarming interpretation of his motives could not keep Elmer
now from the holy zeal of fighting. He thrust aside the one aged man who
stood between him and the baker—bashing in the aged one’s derby and
making him telescope like a turtle’s neck—and stood with his fist
working like a connecting-rod by his side.

“If you’re looking for trouble—” the baker suggested, clumsily wobbling
his huge bleached fists.

“Not me,” observed Elmer and struck, once, very judiciously, just at the
point of the jaw.

The baker shook like a skyscraper in an earthquake and caved to the
earth.

One of the baker’s pals roared, “Come on, we’ll kill them guys and—”

Elmer caught him on the left ear. It was a very cold ear, and the pal
staggered, extremely sick. Elmer looked pleased. But he did not feel
pleased. He was almost sober, and he realized that half a dozen
rejoicing young workmen were about to rush him. Though he had an
excellent opinion of himself, he had seen too much football, as played
by denominational colleges with the Christian accompaniments of kneeing
and gouging, to imagine that he could beat half a dozen workmen at once.

It is doubtful whether he would ever have been led to further
association with the Lord and Eddie Fislinger had not Providence
intervened in its characteristically mysterious way. The foremost of the
attackers was just reaching for Elmer when the mob shouted, “Look out!
The cops!”

The police force of Cato, all three of them, were wedging into the
crowd. They were lanky, mustached men with cold eyes.

“What’s all this row about?” demanded the chief.

He was looking at Elmer, who was three inches taller than any one else
in the assembly.

“Some of these fellows tried to stop a peaceable religious
assembly—why, they tried to rough-house the Reverend here—and I was
protecting him,” Elmer said.

“That’s right, Chief. Reg’lar outrage,” complained Jim.

“That’s true, Chief,” whistled Eddie Fislinger from his box.

“Well, you fellows cut it out now. What the hell! Ought to be ashamed
yourselves, bullyragging a Reverend! Go ahead, Reverend!”

The baker had come to, and had been lifted to his feet. His expression
indicated that he had been wronged and that he wanted to do something
about it, if he could only find out what had happened. His eyes were
wild, his hair was a muddy chaos, and his flat floury cheek was cut. He
was too dizzy to realize that the chief of police was before him, and
his fuming mind stuck to the belief that he was destroying all religion.

“Yah, so you’re one of them wishy-washy preachers, too!” he screamed at
Elmer—just as one of the lanky policemen reached out an arm of
incredible length and nipped him.

The attention of the crowd warmed Elmer, and he expanded in it, rubbed
his mental hands in its blaze.

“Maybe I ain’t a preacher! Maybe I’m not even a good Christian!” he
cried. “Maybe I’ve done a whole lot of things I hadn’t ought to of done.
But let me tell you, I respect religion—”

“Oh, amen, praise the Lord, brother,” from Eddie Fislinger.

“—and I don’t propose to let anybody interfere with it. What else have
we got except religion to give us hope—”

“Praise the Lord, oh, bless his name!”

“—of _ever_ leading decent lives, tell me that, will you, just tell me
that!”

Elmer was addressing the chief of police, who admitted:

“Yuh, I guess that’s right. Well now, we’ll let the meeting go on, and
if any more of you fellows interrupt—” This completed the chief’s
present ideas on religion and mob-violence. He looked sternly at
everybody within reach, and stalked through the crowd, to return to the
police station and resume his game of seven-up.

Eddie was soaring into enchanted eloquence:

“Oh, my brethren, now you see the power of the spirit of Christ to stir
up all that is noblest and best in us! You have heard the testimony of
our brother here, Brother Gantry, to the one and only way to
righteousness! When you get home I want each and every one of you to dig
out the Old Book and turn to the Song of Solomon, where it tells about
the love of the Savior for the Church—turn to the Song of Solomon, the
fourth chapter and the tenth verse, where it says—where Christ is
talking about the church, and he says—Song of Solomon, the fourth
chapter and the tenth verse—‘How fair is thy love, my sister, my
spouse! how much better is thy love than wine!’

“Oh, the unspeakable joy of finding the joys of salvation! You have
heard our brother’s testimony. We know of him as a man of power, as a
brother to all them that are oppressed, and now that he has had his eyes
opened and his ears unstopped, and he sees the need of confession and of
humble surrender before the throne—  Oh, this is a historic moment in
the life of Hell-c——  of Elmer Gantry! Oh, Brother, be not afraid!
Come! Step up here beside me, and give testimony—”

“God! We better get outa here quick!” panted Jim.

“Gee, yes!” Elmer groaned, and they edged back through the crowd, while
Eddie Fislinger’s piping pursued them like icy and penetrating rain:

“Don’t be afraid to acknowledge the leading of Jesus! Are you boys going
to show yourselves too cowardly to risk the sneers of the ungodly?”

They were safely out of the crowd, walking with severe countenances and
great rapidity back to the Old Home Sample Room.

“That was a dirty trick of Eddie’s!” said Jim.

“God, it certainly was! Trying to convert me! Right before those
muckers! If I ever hear another yip out of Eddie, I’ll knock his block
off! Nerve of him, trying to lead _me_ up to any mourners’ bench! Fat
chance! I’ll fix him! Come on, show a little speed!” asserted the
brother to all them that were oppressed.

By the time for their late evening train, the sound conversation of the
bartender and the sound qualities of his Bourbon had caused Elmer and
Jim to forget Eddie Fislinger and the horrors of undressing religion in
public. They were the more shocked, then, swaying in their seat in the
smoker, to see Eddie standing by them, Bible in hand, backed by his two
beaming partners in evangelism.

Eddie bared his teeth, smiled all over his watery eyes, and caroled:

“Oh, fellows, you don’t know how wonderful you were tonight! But, oh,
boys, now you’ve taken the first step, why do you put it off—why do you
hesitate—why do you keep the Savior suffering as he waits for you,
longs for you? He needs you boys, with your splendid powers and
intellects that we admire so—”

“This air,” observed Jim Lefferts, “is getting too thick for me. I seem
to smell a peculiar and a fishlike smell.” He slipped out of the seat
and marched toward the forward car.

Elmer sought to follow him, but Eddie had flopped into Jim’s place and
was blithely squeaking on, while the other two hung over them with
tender Y. M. C. A. smiles very discomforting to Elmer’s queasy stomach
as the train bumped on.

For all his brave words, Elmer had none of Jim’s resolute contempt for
the church. He was afraid of it. It connoted his boyhood. . . . His
mother, drained by early widowhood and drudgery, finding her only
emotion in hymns and the Bible, and weeping when he failed to study his
Sunday School lesson. The church, full thirty dizzy feet up to its
curiously carven rafters, and the preachers, so overwhelming in their
wallowing voices, so terrifying in their pictures of little boys who
stole watermelons or indulged in biological experiments behind barns.
The awe-oppressed moment of his second conversion, at the age of eleven,
when, weeping with embarrassment and the prospect of losing so much fun,
surrounded by solemn and whiskered adult faces, he had signed a pledge
binding him to give up, forever, the joys of profanity, alcohol, cards,
dancing, and the theater.

These clouds hung behind and over him, for all his boldness.

Eddie Fislinger, the human being, he despised. He considered him a
grasshopper, and with satisfaction considered stepping on him. But Eddie
Fislinger, the gospeler, fortified with just such a pebble-leather Bible
(bookmarks of fringed silk and celluloid smirking from the pages) as his
Sunday School teachers had wielded when they assured him that God was
always creeping about to catch small boys in their secret thoughts—this
armored Eddie was an official, and Elmer listened to him uneasily, never
quite certain that he might not yet find himself a dreadful person
leading a pure and boresome life in a clean frock coat.

“—and remember,” Eddie was wailing, “how terribly dangerous it is to
put off the hour of salvation! ‘Watch therefore for you know not what
hour your Lord doth come,’ it says. Suppose this train were wrecked!
Tonight!”

The train ungraciously took that second to lurch on a curve.

“You see? Where would you spend Eternity, Hell-cat? Do you think that
any sportin’ round is fun enough to burn in hell for?”

“Oh, cut it out. I know all that stuff. There’s a lot of
arguments—  You wait’ll I get Jim to tell you what Bob Ingersoll said
about hell!”

“Yes! Sure! And you remember that on his death-bed Ingersoll called his
son to him and repented and begged his son to hurry and be saved and
burn all his wicked writings!”

“Well—  Thunder—  I don’t feel like talking religion tonight. Cut it
out.”

But Eddie did feel like talking religion, very much so. He waved his
Bible enthusiastically and found ever so many uncomfortable texts. Elmer
listened as little as possible, but he was too feeble to make threats.

It was a golden relief when the train bumped to a stop at Gritzmacher
Springs. The station was a greasy wooden box, the platform was thick
with slush, under the kerosene lights. But Jim was awaiting him, a
refuge from confusing theological questions, and with a furious
“G’night!” to Eddie he staggered off.

“Why didn’t you make him shut his trap?” demanded Jim.

“I did! Whadja take a sneak for? I told him to shut up and he shut up
and I snoozed all the way back and—  Ow! My head! Don’t walk so fast!”




                               CHAPTER II


                                   I

FOR years the state of sin in which dwelt Elmer Gantry and Jim Lefferts
had produced fascinated despair in the Christian hearts of Terwillinger
College. No revival but had flung its sulphur-soaked arrows at
them—usually in their absence. No prayer at the Y. M. C. A. meetings
but had worried over their staggering folly.

Elmer had been known to wince when President the Rev. Dr. Willoughby
Quarles was especially gifted with messages at morning chapel, but Jim
had held him firm in the faith of unfaith.

Now, Eddie Fislinger, like a prairie seraph, sped from room to room of
the elect with the astounding news that Elmer had publicly professed
religion, and that he had endured thirty-nine minutes of private
adjuration on the train. Instantly started a holy plotting against the
miserable sacrificial lamb, and all over Gritzmacher Springs, in the
studies of ministerial professors, in the rooms of students, in the
small prayer-meeting room behind the chapel auditorium, joyous souls
conspired with the Lord against Elmer’s serene and zealous sinning.
Everywhere, through the snowstorm, you could hear murmurs of “There is
more rejoicing over one sinner who repenteth—”

Even collegians not particularly esteemed for their piety, suspected of
playing cards and secret smoking, were stirred to ecstasy—or it may
have been snickering. The football center, in unregenerate days a
companion of Elmer and Jim but now engaged to marry a large and
sanctified Swedish co-ed from Chanute, rose voluntarily in Y. M. C. A.
and promised God to help him win Elmer’s favor.

The spirit waxed most fervent in the abode of Eddie Fislinger, who was
now recognized as a future prophet, likely, some day, to have under his
inspiration one of the larger Baptist churches in Wichita or even Kansas
City.

He organized an all-day and all-night prayer-meeting on Elmer’s behalf,
and it was attended by the more ardent, even at the risk of receiving
cuts and uncivil remarks from instructors. On the bare floor of Eddie’s
room, over Knute Halvorsted’s paint-shop, from three to sixteen young
men knelt at a time, and no 1800 revival saw more successful wrestling
with the harassed Satan. In fact one man, suspected of Holy Roller
sympathies, managed to have the jerks, and while they felt that this was
carrying things farther than the Lord and the Baptist association would
care to see, it added excitement to praying at three o’clock in the
morning, particularly as they were all of them extraordinarily drunk on
coffee and eloquence.

By morning they felt sure that they had persuaded God to attend to
Elmer, and though it is true that Elmer himself had slept quite soundly
all night, unaware of the prayer-meeting or of divine influences, it was
but an example of the patience of the heavenly powers. And immediately
after those powers began to move.

To Elmer’s misery and Jim’s stilled fury, their sacred room was invaded
by hordes of men with uncombed locks on their foreheads, ecstasy in
their eyes, and Bibles under their arms. Elmer was safe nowhere. No
sooner had he disposed of one disciple, by the use of spirited and
blasphemous arguments patiently taught to him by Jim, than another would
pop out from behind a tree and fall on him.

At his boarding-house—Mother Metzger’s, over on Beech Street—a Y. M.
C. A. dervish crowed as he passed the bread to Elmer, “Jever study a
kernel of wheat? Swonnerful! Think a wonnerful intricate thing like that
created _itself_? Somebody must have created it. Who? God! Anybody that
don’t reconize God in Nature—and acknowledge him in repentance—is
_dumm_. That’s what he is!”

Instructors who had watched Elmer’s entrance to classrooms with nervous
fury now smirked on him and with tenderness heard the statement that he
wasn’t quite prepared to recite. The president himself stopped Elmer on
the street and called him My Boy, and shook his hand with an affection
which, Elmer anxiously assured himself, he certainly had done nothing to
merit.

He kept assuring Jim that he was in no danger, but Jim was alarmed, and
Elmer himself more alarmed with each hour, each new greeting of: “We
need you with us, old boy—the world needs you!”

Jim did well to dread. Elmer had always been in danger of giving up his
favorite diversions—not exactly giving them up, perhaps, but of
sweating in agony after enjoying them. But for Jim and his remarks about
co-eds who prayed in public and drew their hair back rebukingly from
egg-like foreheads, one of these sirens of morality might have snared
the easy-going pangynistic Elmer by proximity.

A dreadful young woman from Mexico, Missouri, used to coax Jim to “tell
his funny ideas about religion,” and go off in neighs of pious laughter,
while she choked, “Oh, you’re just too cute! You don’t mean a word you
say. You simply want to show off!” She had a deceptive sidelong look
which actually promised nothing whatever this side of the altar, and she
might, but for Jim’s struggles, have led Elmer into an engagement.

The church and Sunday School at Elmer’s village, Paris, Kansas, a
settlement of nine hundred evangelical Germans and Vermonters, had
nurtured in him a fear of religious machinery which he could never lose,
which restrained him from such reasonable acts as butchering Eddie
Fislinger. That small pasty-white Baptist church had been the center of
all his emotions, aside from hell-raising, hunger, sleepiness, and love.
And even these emotions were represented in the House of the Lord, in
the way of tacks in pew-cushions, Missionary Suppers with chicken pie
and angel’s-food cake, soporific sermons, and the proximity of flexible
little girls in thin muslin. But the arts and the sentiments and the
sentimentalities—they were for Elmer perpetually associated only with
the church.

Except for circus bands, Fourth of July parades, and the singing of
“Columbia, the Gem of the Ocean” and “Jingle Bells” in school, all the
music which the boy Elmer had ever heard was in church.

The church provided his only oratory, except for campaign speeches by
politicians ardent about Jefferson and the price of binding-twine; it
provided all his painting and sculpture, except for the portraits of
Lincoln, Longfellow, and Emerson in the school-building, and the two
china statuettes of pink ladies with gilt flower-baskets which stood on
his mother’s bureau. From the church came all his profounder philosophy,
except the teachers’ admonitions that little boys who let garter-snakes
loose in school were certain to be licked now and hanged later, and his
mother’s stream of opinions on hanging up his overcoat, wiping his feet,
eating fried potatoes with his fingers, and taking the name of the Lord
in vain.

If he had sources of literary inspiration outside the church—in
McGuffey’s Reader he encountered the boy who stood on the burning deck,
and he had a very pretty knowledge of the Nick Carter Series and the
exploits of Cole Younger and the James Boys—yet here too the church had
guided him. In Bible stories, in the words of the great hymns, in the
anecdotes which the various preachers quoted, he had his only knowledge
of literature—

The story of Little Lame Tom who shamed the wicked rich man that owned
the handsome team of grays and the pot hat and led him to Jesus. The
ship’s captain who in the storm took counsel with the orphaned but
righteous child of missionaries in Zomballa. The Faithful Dog who saved
his master during a terrific conflagration (only sometimes it was a
snowstorm, or an attack by Indians) and roused him to give up
horse-racing, rum, and playing the harmonica.

How familiar they were, how thrilling, how explanatory to Elmer of the
purposes of life, how preparatory for his future usefulness and charm.

The church, the Sunday School, the evangelistic orgy, choir-practise,
raising the mortgage, the delights of funerals, the snickers in back
pews or in the other room at weddings—they were as natural, as
inescapable a mold of manners to Elmer as Catholic processionals to a
street gamin in Naples.

The Baptist Church of Paris, Kansas! A thousand blurred but
indestructible pictures.

Hymns! Elmer’s voice was made for hymns. He rolled them out like a
negro. The organ-thunder of “Nicæa”:

      Holy, holy, holy! all the saints adore thee,
      Casting down their golden crowns around the glassy sea.

The splendid rumble of the Doxology. “Throw Out the Lifeline,” with its
picture of a wreck pounded in the darkness by surf which the prairie
child imagined as a hundred feet high. “Onward, Christian Soldiers,” to
which you could without rebuke stamp your feet.

Sunday School picnics! Lemonade and four-legged races and the ride on
the hay-rack, singing “Seeing Nelly Home.”

Sunday School text cards! True, they were chiefly a medium of gambling,
but as Elmer usually won the game (he was the first boy in Paris to own
a genuine pair of loaded dice) he had plenty of them in his gallery, and
they gave him a taste for gaudy robes, for marble columns and the
purple-broidered palaces of kings, which was later to be of value in
quickly habituating himself to the more decorative homes of vice. The
three kings bearing caskets of ruby and sardonyx. King Zedekiah in gold
and scarlet, kneeling on a carpet of sapphire-blue, while his
men-at-arms came fleeing and blood-stained, red blood on glancing steel,
with tidings of the bannered host of Nebuchadnezzar, great king of
Babylon. And all his life Elmer remembered, in moments of ardor, during
oratorios in huge churches, during sunset at sea, a black-bearded David
standing against raw red cliffs—a figure heroic and summoning to
ambition, to power, to domination.

Sunday School Christmas Eve! The exhilaration of staying up, and
publicly, till nine-thirty. The tree, incredibly tall, also incredibly
inflammable, flashing with silver cords, with silver stars, with
cotton-batting snow. The two round stoves red-hot. Lights and lights and
lights. Pails of candy, and for every child in the school a
present—usually a book, very pleasant, with colored pictures of lambs
and volcanoes. The Santa Claus—he couldn’t possibly be Lorenzo
Nickerson, the house-painter, so bearded was he, and red-cheeked, and so
witty in his comment on each child as it marched up for its present. The
enchantment, sheer magic, of the Ladies’ Quartette singing of shepherds
who watched their flocks by nights . . . brown secret hilltops under one
vast star.

And the devastating morning when the preacher himself, the Rev. Wilson
Hinckley Skaggs, caught Elmer matching for Sunday School contribution
pennies on the front steps, and led him up the aisle for all to giggle
at, with a sharp and not very clean ministerial thumb-nail gouging his
ear-lobe.

And the other passing preachers: Brother Organdy, who got you to saw his
wood free; Brother Blunt, who sneaked behind barns to catch you on
Halloween; Brother Ingle, who was zealous but young and actually human,
and who made whistles from willow branches for you.

And the morning when Elmer concealed an alarm clock behind the organ and
it went off, magnificently, just as the superintendent (Dr. Prouty, the
dentist) was whimpering, “Now let us all be par_tic_ularly quiet as
Sister Holbrick leads us in prayer.”

And always the three chairs that stood behind the pulpit, the
intimidating stiff chairs of yellow plush and carved oak borders, which,
he was uneasily sure, were waiting for the Father, the Son, and the Holy
Ghost.

He had, in fact, got everything from the church and Sunday School,
except, perhaps, any longing whatever for decency and kindness and
reason.

                                   II

Even had Elmer not known the church by habit, he would have been led to
it by his mother. Aside from his friendship for Jim Lefferts, Elmer’s
only authentic affection was for his mother, and she was owned by the
church.

She was a small woman, energetic, nagging but kindly, once given to
passionate caresses and now to passionate prayer, and she had unusual
courage. Early left a widow by Logan Gantry, dealer in feed, flour,
lumber, and agricultural implements, a large and agreeable man given to
debts and whisky, she had supported herself and Elmer by sewing,
trimming hats, baking bread, and selling milk. She had her own millinery
and dressmaking shop now, narrow and dim but proudly set right on Main
Street, and she was able to give Elmer the three hundred dollars a year
which, with his summer earnings in harvest field and lumber-yard, was
enough to support him—in Terwillinger, in 1902.

She had always wanted Elmer to be a preacher. She was jolly enough, and
no fool about pennies in making change, but for a preacher standing up
on a platform in a long-tailed coat she had gaping awe.

Elmer had since the age of sixteen been a member in good standing of the
Baptist Church—he had been most satisfactorily immersed in the Kayooska
River. Large though Elmer was, the evangelist had been a powerful man
and had not only ducked him but, in sacred enthusiasm, held him under,
so that he came up sputtering, in a state of grace and muddiness. He had
also been saved several times, and once, when he had pneumonia, he had
been esteemed by the pastor and all visiting ladies as rapidly growing
in grace.

But he had resisted his mother’s desire that he become a preacher. He
would have to give up his entertaining vices, and with wide-eyed and
panting happiness he was discovering more of them every year. Equally he
felt lumbering and shamed whenever he tried to stand up before his
tittering gang in Paris and appear pious.

It was hard even in college days to withstand his mother. Though she
came only to his shoulder, such was her bustling vigor, her swift
shrewdness of tongue, such the gallantry of her long care for him, that
he was afraid of her as he was afraid of Jim Lefferts’ scorn. He never
dared honestly to confess his infidelity, but he grumbled, “Oh, gee, Ma,
I don’t know. Trouble is, fellow don’t make much money preaching. Gee,
there’s no hurry. Don’t have to decide yet.”

And she knew now that he was likely to become a lawyer. Well, that
wasn’t so bad, she felt; some day he might go to Congress and reform the
whole nation into a pleasing likeness of Kansas. But if he could only
have become part of the mysteries that hovered about the communion
table—

She had talked him over with Eddie Fislinger. Eddie came from a town
twelve miles from Paris. Though it might be years before he was finally
ordained as a minister, Eddie had by his home congregation been given a
License to Preach as early as his Sophomore year in Terwillinger, and
for a month, one summer (while Elmer was out in the harvest fields or
the swimming hole or robbing orchards), Eddie had earnestly supplied the
Baptist pulpit in Paris.

Mrs. Gantry consulted him, and Eddie instructed her with the dignity of
nineteen.

Oh, yes, Brother Elmer was a fine young man—so strong—they all admired
him—a little too much tempted by the vain gauds of This World, but that
was because he was young. Oh, yes, some day Elmer would settle down and
be a fine Christian husband and father and business man. But as to the
ministry—no. Mrs. Gantry must not too greatly meddle with these
mysteries. It was up to God. A fellow had to have a Call before he felt
his vocation for the ministry; a real overwhelming mysterious knock-down
Call, such as Eddie himself had ecstatically experienced, one evening in
a cabbage patch. No, not think of that. Their task now was to get Elmer
into a real state of grace and that, Eddie assured her, looked to him
like a good deal of a job.

Undoubtedly, Eddie explained, when Elmer had been baptized, at sixteen,
he had felt conviction, he had felt the invitation, and the burden of
his sins had been lifted. But he had not, Eddie doubted, entirely
experienced salvation. He was not really in a state of grace. He might
almost be called unconverted.

Eddie diagnosed the case completely, with all the proper pathological
terms. Whatever difficulties he may have had with philosophy, Latin, and
calculus, there had never been a time since the age of twelve when Eddie
Fislinger had had difficulty in understanding what the Lord God Almighty
wanted, and why, all through history, he had acted thus or thus.

“I should be the last to condemn athaletics,” said Eddie. “We must have
strong bodies to endure the burden and the sweat of carrying the Gospel
to the world. But at the same time, it seems to me that football tends
to detract from religion. I’m a little afraid that just at _present_
Elmer is not in a state of grace. But, oh, Sister, don’t let us worry
and travail! Let us trust the Lord. I’ll go to Elmer myself, and see
what I can do.”

That must have been the time—it certainly was during that vacation
between their Sophomore and Junior years—when Eddie walked out to the
farm where Elmer was working, and looked at Elmer, bulky and hayseedy in
a sleeveless undershirt, and spoke reasonably of the weather, and walked
back again. . . .

Whenever Elmer was at home, though he tried affectionately to live out
his mother’s plan of life for him, though without very much grumbling he
went to bed at nine-thirty, whitewashed the henhouse, and accompanied
her to church, yet Mrs. Gantry suspected that sometimes he drank beer
and doubted about Jonah, and uneasily Elmer heard her sobbing as she
knelt by her high-swelling, white-counterpaned, old-fashioned bed.

                                  III

With alarmed evangelistic zeal, Jim Lefferts struggled to keep Elmer
true to the faith, after his exposure to religion in defending Eddie at
Cato.

He was, on the whole, rather more zealous and fatiguing than Eddie.

Nights, when Elmer longed to go to sleep, Jim argued; mornings, when
Elmer should have been preparing his history, Jim read aloud from
Ingersoll and Thomas Paine.

“How you going to explain a thing like this—how you going to explain
it?” begged Jim. “It says here in Deuteronomy that God chased these Yids
around in the desert for forty years and their shoes didn’t even wear
out. That’s what it _says_, right in the Bible. You believe a thing like
that? And do you believe that Samson lost all his strength just because
his gal cut off his hair? Do you, eh? Think hair had anything to do with
his strength?”

Jim raced up and down the stuffy room, kicking at chairs, his normally
bland eyes feverish, his forefinger shaken in wrath, while Elmer sat
humped on the edge of the bed, his forehead in his hands, rather
enjoying having his soul fought for.

To prove that he was still a sound and freethinking stalwart, Elmer went
out with Jim one evening and at considerable effort they carried off a
small outhouse and placed it on the steps of the Administration
Building.

Elmer almost forgot to worry after the affair of Eddie and Dr. Lefferts.

Jim’s father was a medical practitioner in an adjoining village. He was
a plump, bearded, bookish, merry man, very proud of his atheism. It was
he who had trained Jim in the faith and in his choice of liquor; he had
sent Jim to this denominational college partly because it was cheap and
partly because it tickled his humor to watch his son stir up the fretful
complacency of the saints. He dropped in and found Elmer and Jim
agitatedly awaiting the arrival of Eddie.

“Eddie said,” wailed Elmer, “he said he was coming up to see me, and
he’ll haul out some more of these proofs that I’m going straight to
hell. Gosh, Doctor, I don’t know what’s got into me. You better examine
me. I must have anemics or something. Why, one time, if Eddie Fislinger
had smiled at me, damn him, think of _him_ daring to smile at me!—if
he’d said he was coming to my room, I’d of told him, ‘Like hell you
will!’ and I’d of kicked him in the shins.”

Dr. Lefferts purred in his beard. His eyes were bright.

“I’ll give your friend Fislinger a run for his money. And for the
inconsequential sake of the non-existent Heaven, Jim, try not to look
surprised when you find your respectable father being pious.”

When Eddie arrived, he was introduced to a silkily cordial Dr. Lefferts,
who shook his hand with that lengthiness and painfulness common to
politicians, salesmen, and the godly. The doctor rejoiced:

“Brother Fislinger, my boy here and Elmer tell me that you’ve been
trying to help them see the true Bible religion.”

“I’ve been seeking to.”

“It warms my soul to hear you say that, Brother Fislinger! You can’t
know what a grief it is to an old man tottering to the grave, to one
whose only solace now is prayer and Bible-reading”—Dr. Lefferts had sat
up till four A. M., three nights ago, playing poker and discussing
biology with his cronies, the probate judge and the English
stock-breeder—“what a grief it is to him that his only son, James
Blaine Lefferts, is not a believer. But perhaps you can do more than I
can, Brother Fislinger. They think I’m a fanatical old fogy. Now let me
see—You’re a real Bible believer?”

“Oh, yes!” Eddie looked triumphantly at Jim, who was leaning against the
table, his hands in his pockets, as expressionless as wood. Elmer was
curiously hunched up in the Morris chair, his hands over his mouth.

The doctor said approvingly:

“That’s splendid. You believe every word of it, I hope, from cover to
cover?”

“Oh, yes. What _I_ always say is, ‘It’s better to have the whole Bible
than a Bible full of holes.’”

“Why, that’s a real thought, Brother Fislinger. I must remember that, to
tell any of these alleged higher critics, if I ever meet any! ‘Bible
whole—not Bible full of holes.’ Oh, that’s a fine thought, and cleverly
expressed. You made it up?”

“Well, not exactly.”

“I see, I see. Well, that’s splendid. Now of course you believe in the
premillennial coming—I mean the real, authentic, genuwine, immediate,
bodily, premillennial coming of Jesus Christ?”

“Oh, yes, sure.”

“And the virgin birth?”

“Oh, you bet.”

“That’s splendid! Of course there are doctors who question whether the
virgin birth is quite in accordance with their experience of obstetrics,
but I tell those fellows, ‘Look here! How do I know it’s true? Because
it says so in the Bible, and if it weren’t true, do you suppose it would
say so in the Bible?’ That certainly shuts them up! They have precious
little to say after that!”

By this time a really beautiful, bounteous fellowship was flowing
between Eddie and the doctor, and they were looking with pity on the
embarrassed faces of the two heretics left out in the cold. Dr. Lefferts
tickled his beard and crooned:

“And of course, Brother Fislinger, you believe in infant damnation.”

Eddie explained, “No; that’s not a Baptist doctrine.”

“You—you—” The good doctor choked, tugged at his collar, panted, and
wailed:

“It’s not a Baptist doctrine? You don’t believe in infant damnation?”

“W-why, no—”

“Then God help the Baptist church and the Baptist doctrine! God help us
all, in these unregenerate days, that we should be contaminated by such
infidelity!” Eddie sweat, while the doctor patted his plump hands and
agonized: “Look you here, my brother! It’s very simple. Are we not saved
by being washed in the blood of the Lamb, and by that alone, by his
blessed sacrifice alone?”

“W-why, yes, but—”

“Then either we _are_ washed white, and saved, or else we are not
washed, and we are not saved! That’s the simple truth, and all
weakenings and explanations and hemming and hawing about this clear and
beautiful truth are simply of the devil, brother! And at what moment
does a human being, in all his inevitable sinfulness, become subject to
baptism and salvation? At two months? At nine years? At sixteen? At
forty-seven? At ninety-nine? No! The moment he is born! And so if he be
not baptized, then he must burn in hell forever. What does it say in the
Good Book? ‘For there is none other name under heaven given among men,
whereby we must be saved.’ It may seem a little hard of God to fry
beautiful little babies, but then think of the beautiful women whom he
loves to roast there for the edification of the saints! Oh, brother,
brother, now I understand why Jimmy here, and poor Elmer, are lost to
the faith! It’s because professed Christians like you give them this
emasculated religion! Why, it’s fellows like you who break down the dike
of true belief, and open a channel for higher criticism and sabellianism
and nymphomania and agnosticism and heresy and Catholicism and
Seventh-day Adventism and all those horrible German inventions! Once you
begin to doubt, the wicked work is done! Oh, Jim, Elmer, I told you to
listen to our friend here, but now that I find him practically a
freethinker—”

The doctor staggered to a chair. Eddie stood gaping.

It was the first time in his life that any one had accused him of
feebleness in the faith, of under-strictness. He was smirkingly
accustomed to being denounced as over-strict. He had almost as much
satisfaction out of denouncing liquor as other collegians had out of
drinking it. He had, partly from his teachers and partly right out of
his own brain, any number of good answers to classmates who protested
that he was old-fashioned in belaboring domino-playing, open communion,
listening to waltz music, wearing a gown in the pulpit, taking a walk on
Sunday, reading novels, transubstantiation, and these new devices of the
devil called moving-pictures. He could frighten almost any Laodicean.
But to be called shaky himself, to be called heretic and slacker—for
that inconceivable attack he had no retort.

He looked at the agonized doctor, he looked at Jim and Elmer, who were
obviously distressed at his fall from spiritual leadership, and he fled
to secret prayer.

He took his grief presently to President Quarles, who explained
everything perfectly.

“But this doctor quoted Scripture to prove his point!” bleated Eddie.

“Don’t forget, Brother Fislinger, that ‘the devil can quote Scripture to
his purpose.’”

Eddie thought that was a very nice thought and very nicely expressed,
and though he was not altogether sure that it was from the Bible, he put
it away for future use in sermons. But before he was sufficiently
restored to go after Elmer again, Christmas vacation had arrived.

                 *        *        *        *        *

When Eddie had gone, Elmer laughed far more heartily than Jim or his
father. It is true that he hadn’t quite understood what it was all
about. Why, sure; Eddie had said it right; infant damnation _wasn’t_ a
Baptist doctrine; it belonged to some of the Presbyterians, and
everybody knew the Presbyterians had a lot of funny beliefs. But the
doctor certainly had done something to squelch Eddie, and Elmer felt
safer than for many days.

He continued to feel safe up till Christmas vacation. Then—

Some one, presumably Eddie, had informed Elmer’s mother of his new and
promising Christian status. He himself had been careful to keep such
compromising rumors out of his weekly letters home. Through all the
vacation he was conscious that his mother was hovering closer to him
than usual, that she was waiting to snatch at his soul if he showed
weakening. Their home pastor, the Reverend Mr. Aker—known in Paris as
Reverend Aker—shook hands with him at the church door with approval as
incriminating as the affection of his instructors at Terwillinger.

Unsupported by Jim, aware that at any moment Eddie might pop in from his
neighboring town and be accepted as an ally by Mrs. Gantry, Elmer spent
a vacation in which there was but little peace. To keep his morale up,
he gave particularly earnest attention to bottle-pool and to the
daughter of a near-by farmer. But he was in dread lest these be the last
sad ashen days of his naturalness.

It seemed menacing that Eddie should be on the same train back to
college. Eddie was with another exponent of piety, and he said nothing
to Elmer about the delights of hell, but he and his companion secretly
giggled with a confidence more than dismaying.

Jim Lefferts did not find in Elmer’s face the conscious probity and
steadfastness which he had expected.




                              CHAPTER III


                                   I

EARLY in January was the Annual College Y. M. C. A. Week of Prayer. It
was a countrywide event, but in Terwillinger College it was of especial
power that year because they were privileged to have with them for three
days none other than Judson Roberts, State Secretary of the Y. M. C. A.,
and a man great personally as well as officially.

He was young, Mr. Roberts, only thirty-four, but already known
throughout the land. He had always been known. He had been a member of a
star University of Chicago football team, he had played varsity
baseball, he had been captain of the debating team, and at the same time
he had commanded the Y. M. C. A. He had been known as the Praying
Fullback. He still kept up his exercise—he was said to have boxed
privily with Jim Jeffries—and he had mightily increased his praying. A
very friendly leader he was, and helpful; hundreds of college men
throughout Kansas called him “Old Jud.”

Between prayer-meetings at Terwillinger, Judson Roberts sat in the Bible
History seminar-room, at a long table, under a bilious map of the Holy
Land, and had private conferences with the men students. A surprising
number of them came edging in, trembling, with averted eyes, to ask
advice about a secret practice, and Old Jud seemed amazingly able to
guess their trouble before they got going.

He was very manly and jolly:

“Well, now, old boy, I’ll tell you. Terrible thing, all right, but I’ve
met quite a few cases, and you just want to buck up and take it to the
Lord in prayer. Remember that he is able to help unto the uttermost. Now
the first thing you want to do is to get rid of—I’m afraid that you
have some pretty nasty pictures and maybe a juicy book hidden away, now
haven’t you, old boy?”

How could Old Jud have guessed? What a corker!

“That’s right. I’ve got a swell plan, old boy. Make a study of missions,
and think how clean and pure and manly you’d want to be if you were
going to carry the joys of Christianity to a lot of poor gazebos that
are under the evil spell of Buddhism and a lot of these heathen
religions. Wouldn’t you want to be able to look ’em in the eye, and
shame ’em? Next thing to do is to get a lot of exercise. Get out and run
like hell! And then cold baths. Darn’ cold. There now!” Rising, with
ever so manly a handshake: “Now skip along and remember”—with a
tremendous and fetching and virile laugh—“just run like hell!”

Jim and Elmer heard Old Jud in chapel. He was tremendous. He told them a
jolly joke about a man who kissed a girl, yet he rose to feathered
heights when he described the beatitude of real ungrudging prayer, in
which a man was big enough to be as a child. He made them tearful over
the gentleness with which he described the Christchild, wandering lost
by his parents, yet the next moment he had them stretching with
admiration as he arched his big shoulder-muscles and observed that he
would knock the block off any sneering, sneaking, lying, beer-bloated
bully who should dare to come up to _him_ in a meeting and try to throw
a monkey-wrench into the machinery by dragging out a lot of
contemptible, quibbling, atheistic, smart-aleck doubts! (He really did,
the young men glowed, use the terms “knock the block off,” and “throw a
monkey-wrench.” Oh, he was a lulu, a real red-blooded regular fellow!)

Jim was coming down with the grippe. He was unable to pump up even one
good sneer. He sat folded up, his chin near his knees, and Elmer was
allowed to swell with hero-worship. Golly! He’d thought he had some
muscle, but that guy Judson Roberts—zowie, he could put Elmer on the
mat seven falls out of five! What a football player he must have been!
Wee!

This Homeric worship he tried to explain to Jim, back in their room, but
Jim sneezed and went to bed. The rude bard was left without audience and
he was practically glad when Eddie Fislinger scratched at the door and
edged in.

“Don’t want to bother you fellows, but noticed you were at Old Jud’s
meeting this afternoon and, say, you gotta come out and hear him again
tomorrow evening. Big evening of the week. Say, honest, Hell-cat, don’t
you think Jud’s a real humdinger?”

“Yes, I gotta admit, he’s a dandy fellow.”

“Say, he certainly is, isn’t he! He certainly is a dandy fellow, isn’t
he! Isn’t he a peach!”

“Yes, he certainly is a peach—for a religious crank!”

“Aw now, Hell-cat, don’t go calling him names! You’ll admit he looks
like some football shark.”

“Yes, I guess he does, at that. I’d liked to of played with him.”

“Wouldn’t you like to meet him?”

“Well—”

At this moment of danger, Jim raised his dizzy head to protest, “He’s a
holy strikebreaker! One of these thick-necks that was born husky and
tries to make you think he made himself husky by prayer and fasting. I’d
hate to take a chance on any poor little orphan nip of Bourbon wandering
into Old Jud’s presence! Yeh! Chest-pounder! ‘Why can’t you
hundred-pound shrimps be a big manly Christian like me!’”

Together they protested against this defilement of the hero, and Eddie
admitted that he had ventured to praise Elmer to Old Jud; that Old Jud
had seemed enthralled; that Old Jud was more than likely—so friendly a
Great Man was he—to run in on Elmer this afternoon.

Before Elmer could decide whether to be pleased or indignant, before the
enfeebled Jim could get up strength to decide for him, the door was hit
a mighty and heroic wallop, and in strode Judson Roberts, big as a
grizzly, jolly as a spaniel pup, radiant as ten suns.

He set upon Elmer immediately. He had six other doubting Thomases or
suspected smokers to dispose of before six o’clock.

He was a fair young giant with curly hair and a grin and with a voice
like the Bulls of Bashan whenever the strategy called for manliness. But
with erring sisters, unless they were too erring, he could be as lulling
as woodland violets shaken in the perfumed breeze.

“Hello, Hell-cat!” he boomed. “Shake hands!”

Elmer had a playful custom of squeezing people’s hands till they
cracked. For the first time in his life his own paw felt limp and
burning. He rubbed it and looked simple.

“Been hearing a lot about you, Hell-cat, and you, Jim. Laid out, Jim?
Want me to trot out and get a doc?” Old Jud was sitting easily on the
edge of Jim’s bed, and in the light of that grin, even Jim Lefferts
could not be very sour as he tried to sneer, “No, thanks.”

Roberts turned to Elmer again, and gloated:

“Well, old son, I’ve been hearing a lot about you. Gee whillikins, that
must have been a great game you played against Thorvilsen College! They
tell me when you hit that line, it gave like a sponge, and when you
tackled that big long Swede, he went down like he’d been hit by
lightning.”

“Well, it was—it was a good game.”

“Course I read about it at the time—”

“Did you, honest?”

“—and course I wanted to hear more about it, and meet you, Hell-cat, so
I been asking the boys about you, and say, they certainly do give you a
great hand! Wish I could’ve had you with me on my team at U of Chi—we
needed a tackle like you.”

Elmer basked.

“Yes, sir, the boys all been telling me what a dandy fine fellow you
are, and what a corking athlete, and what an A-1 gentleman. They all say
there’s just one trouble with you, Elmer lad.”

“Eh?”

“They say you’re a coward.”

“Heh? _Who_ says I’m a coward?”

Judson Roberts swaggered across from the bed, stood with his hand on
Elmer’s shoulder. “They all say it, Hell-cat! You see it takes a
sure-enough dyed-in-the-wool brave man to be big enough to give Jesus a
shot at him, and admit he’s licked when he tries to fight God! It takes
a man with guts to kneel down and admit his worthlessness when all the
world is jeering at him! And you haven’t got that kind of courage,
Elmer. Oh, you think you’re such a big cuss—”

Old Jud swung him around; Old Jud’s hand was crushing his shoulder. “You
think you’re too husky, too good, to associate with the poor little
sniveling gospel-mongers, don’t you! You could knock out any of ’em,
couldn’t you! Well, I’m one of ’em. Want to knock me out?”

With one swift jerk Roberts had his coat off, stood with a striped silk
shirt revealing his hogshead torso.

“You bet, Hell-cat! I’m willing to fight you for the glory of God! God
needs you! Can you think of anything finer for a big husky like you than
to spend his life bringing poor, weak, sick, scared folks to happiness?
Can’t you see how the poor little skinny guys and all the kiddies would
follow you, and praise you and admire you, you old son of a gun? Am I a
little sneaking Christian? Can you lick me? Want to fight it out?”

“No, gee, Mr. Roberts—”

“Judson, you big hunk of cheese, Old Jud!”

“No, gee, Judson, I guess you got me trimmed! I pack a pretty good
wallop, but I’m not going to take any chance on you!”

“All right, old son. Still think that all religious folks are crabs?”

“No.”

“And weaklings and pikers?”

“No.”

“And liars?”

“Oh, no.”

“All right, old boy. Going to allow me to be a friend of yours, if I
don’t butt in on your business?”

“Oh, gee, sure.”

“Then there’s just one favor I want to ask. Will you come to our big
meeting tomorrow night? You don’t have to do a thing. If you think we’re
four-flushers—all right; that’s your privilege. Only will you come and
not decide we’re all wrong beforehand, but really use that big fine
incisive brain of yours and study us as we are? Will you come?”

“Oh, yes, sure, you bet.”

“Fine, old boy. Mighty proud to have you let me come butting in here in
this informal way. Remember: if you honestly feel I’m using any undue
influence on the boys, you come right after me and say so, and I’ll be
mighty proud of your trusting me to stand the gaff. So long, old Elm! So
long, Jim. God bless you!”

“So long, Jud.”

He was gone, a whirlwind that whisked the inconspicuous herb Eddie
Fislinger out after it.

And _then_ Jim Lefferts spoke.

For a time after Judson Roberts’ curtain, Elmer stood glowing, tasting
praise. He was conscious of Jim’s eyes on his back, and he turned toward
the bed, defiantly.

They stared, in a tug of war. Elmer gave in with a furious:

“Well, then, why didn’t you say something while he was here?”

“To him? Talk to a curly wolf when he smells meat? Besides, he’s
intelligent, that fellow.”

“Well, say, I’m glad to hear you say that, because—well, you see—I’ll
explain how I feel.”

“Oh, no, you won’t, sweetheart! You haven’t got to the miracle-pulling
stage yet. Sure he’s intelligent. I never heard a better exhibition of
bunco-steering in my life. Sure! He’s just crazy to have you come up and
kick him in the ear and tell him you’ve decided you can’t give your
imprimatur—”

“My _what_?”

“—to his show, and he’s to quit and go back to hod-carrying. Sure. He
read all about your great game with Thorvilsen. Sent off to New York to
get the _Review of Reviews_ and read more about it. Eddie Fislinger
never told him a word. He read about your tackling in the _London
Times_. You bet. Didn’t he say so? And he’s a saved soul—he couldn’t
lie. And he just couldn’t stand it if he didn’t become a friend of
yours. He can’t know more than a couple of thousand collidge boys to
spring that stuff on! . . . You bet I believe in the old bearded Jew
God! Nobody but him could have made all the idiots there are in the
world!”

“Gee, Jim, honest, you don’t understand Jud.”

“No. I don’t. When he could be a decent prize-fighter, and not have to
go around with angleworms like Eddie Fislinger day after day!”

And thus till midnight, for all Jim’s fevers.

But Elmer was at Judson Roberts’ meeting next evening, unprotected by
Jim, who remained at home in so vile a temper that Elmer had sent in a
doctor and sneaked away from the room for the afternoon.

                                   II

It was undoubtedly Eddie who wrote or telegraphed to Mrs. Gantry that
she would do well to be present at the meeting. Paris was only forty
miles from Gritzmacher Springs.

Elmer crept into his room at six, still wistfully hoping to have Jim’s
sanction, still ready to insist that if he went to the meeting he would
be in no danger of conversion. He had walked miles through the slush,
worrying. He was ready now to give up the meeting, to give up Judson’s
friendship, if Jim should insist.

As he wavered in, Mrs. Gantry stood by Jim’s lightning-shot bed.

“Why, Ma! What you doing here? What’s gone wrong?” Elmer panted.

It was impossible to think of her taking a journey for anything less
than a funeral.

Cozily, “Can’t I run up and see my two boys if I want to, Elmy? I
declare, I believe you’d of killed Jim, with all this nasty tobacco air,
if I hadn’t come in and aired the place out. I _thought_, Elmer Gantry,
you weren’t supposed to smoke in Terwillinger! By the rules of the
college! I thought, young man, that you lived up to ’em! But never
mind.”

Uneasily—for Jim had never before seen him demoted to childhood, as he
always was in his mother’s presence—Elmer grumbled, “But honest, Ma,
what did you come up for?”

“Well, I read about what a nice week of prayer you were going to have,
and I thought I’d just like to hear a real big bug preach. I’ve got a
vacation coming, too! Now don’t you worry one mite about me. I guess I
can take care of myself after all these years! The first traveling I
ever done with you, young man—the time I went to Cousin Adeline’s
wedding—I just tucked you under one arm—and how you squalled, the
whole way!—mercy, you liked to hear the sound of your own voice then
just like you do now!—and I tucked my old valise under the other, and
off I went! Don’t you worry one mite about me. I’m only going to stay
over the night—got a sale on remnants starting—going back on Number
Seven tomorrow. I left my valise at that boarding-house right across
from the depot. But there’s one thing you might do if ’tain’t too much
trouble, Elmy. You know I’ve only been up here at the college once
before. I’d feel kind of funny, country bumpkin like me, going alone to
that big meeting, with all those smart professors and everybody there,
and I’d be glad if you could come along.”

“Of course he’ll go, Mrs. Gantry,” said Jim.

But before Elmer was carried away, Jim had the chance to whisper, “God,
do be careful! Remember I won’t be there to protect you! Don’t let ’em
pick on you! Don’t do one single doggone thing they want you to do, and
then maybe you’ll be safe!”

As he went out, Elmer looked back at Jim. He was shakily sitting up in
bed, his eyes imploring.

                                  III

The climactic meeting of the Annual Prayer Week, to be addressed by
President Quarles, four ministers, and a rich trustee who was in the
pearl-button business, with Judson Roberts as star soloist, was not held
at the Y. M. C. A. but at the largest auditorium in town, the Baptist
Church, with hundreds of town-people joining the collegians.

The church was a welter of brownstone, with Moorish arches and an
immense star-shaped window not yet filled with stained glass.

Elmer hoped to be late enough to creep in inconspicuously, but as his
mother and he straggled up to the Romanesque portico, students were
still outside, chattering. He was certain they were whispering, “There
he is—Hell-cat Gantry. Say, is it really true he’s under conviction of
sin? I thought he cussed out the church more’n anybody in college.”

Meek though Elmer had been under instruction by Jim and threats by Eddie
and yearning by his mother, he was not normally given to humility, and
he looked at his critics defiantly. “I’ll show ’em! If they think I’m
going to sneak in—”

He swaggered down almost to the front pews, to the joy of his mother,
who had been afraid that as usual he would hide in the rear, handy to
the door if the preacher should become personal.

There was a great deal of decoration in the church, which had been
endowed by a zealous alumnus after making his strike in Alaskan
boarding-houses during the gold-rush. There were Egyptian pillars with
gilded capitals, on the ceiling were gilt stars and clouds more woolen
than woolly, and the walls were painted cheerily in three strata—green,
watery blue, and khaki. It was an echoing and gaping church, and
presently it was packed, the aisles full. Professors with string
mustaches and dog-eared Bibles, men students in sweaters or flannel
shirts, earnest young women students in homemade muslin with modest
ribbons, over-smiling old maids of the town, venerable saints from the
back-country with beards which partly hid the fact that they wore
collars without ties, old women with billowing shoulders, irritated
young married couples with broods of babies who crawled, slid, bellowed,
and stared with embarrassing wonder at bachelors.

Five minutes later Elmer would not have had a seat down front. Now he
could not escape. He was packed in between his mother and a wheezing fat
man, and in the aisle beside his pew stood evangelical tailors and
ardent school-teachers.

The congregation swung into “When the Roll Is Called Up Yonder” and
Elmer gave up his frenzied but impractical plans for escape. His mother
nestled happily beside him, her hand proudly touching his sleeve, and he
was stirred by the march and battle of the hymn:

When the trumpet of the Lord shall sound, and time shall be no more,
And the morning breaks eternal, bright and fair. . . .

They stood for the singing of “Shall We Gather at the River?” Elmer
inarticulately began to feel his community with these humble, aspiring
people—his own prairie tribe: this gaunt carpenter, a good fellow, full
of friendly greetings; this farm-wife, so courageous, channeled by
pioneer labor; this classmate, an admirable basket-ball player, yet now
chanting beatifically, his head back, his eyes closed, his voice
ringing. Elmer’s own people. Could he be a traitor to them, could he
resist the current of their united belief and longing?

                  Yes, we’ll gather at the river,
                  The beautiful, the beautiful river,
                  Gather with the saints at the river
                  That flows by the throne of God.

Could he endure it to be away from them, in the chill void of Jim
Lefferts’ rationalizing, on that day when they should be rejoicing in
the warm morning sunshine by the river rolling to the imperishable
Throne?

And his voice—he had merely muttered the words of the first
hymn—boomed out ungrudgingly:

                  Soon our pilgrimage will cease;
                  Soon our happy hearts will quiver
                  With the melody of peace.

His mother stroked his sleeve. He remembered that she had maintained he
was the best singer she had ever heard; that Jim Lefferts had admitted,
“You certainly can make that hymn dope sound as if it meant something.”
He noted that people near by looked about with pleasure when they heard
his Big Ben dominate the cracked jangling.

The preliminaries merely warmed up the audience for Judson Roberts. Old
Jud was in form. He laughed, he shouted, he knelt and wept with real
tears, he loved everybody, he raced down into the audience and patted
shoulders, and for the moment everybody felt that he was closer to them
than their closest friends.

“Rejoiceth as a strong man to run a race,” was his text.

Roberts was really a competent athlete, and he really had skill in
evoking pictures. He described the Chicago-Michigan game, and Elmer was
lost in him, with him lived the moments of the scrimmage, the long run
with the ball, the bleachers rising to him.

Roberts’ voice softened. He was pleading. He was not talking, he said,
to weak men who needed coddling into the Kingdom, but to strong men, to
rejoicing men, to men brave in armor. There was another sort of race
more exhilarating than any game, and it led not merely to a score on a
big board but to the making of a new world—it led not to newspaper
paragraphs but to glory eternal. Dangerous—calling for strong men!
Ecstatic—brimming with thrills! The team captained by Christ! No timid
Jesus did he preach, but the adventurer who had joyed to associate with
common men, with reckless fishermen, with captains and rulers, who had
dared to face the soldiers in the garden, who had dared the myrmidons of
Rome and death itself! Come! Who was gallant? Who had nerve? Who longed
to live abundantly? Let them come!

They must confess their sins, they must repent, they must know their own
weakness save as they were reborn in Christ. But they must confess not
in heaven-pilfering weakness, but in training for the battle under the
wind-torn banners of the Mighty Captain. Who would come? Who would come?
Who was for vision and the great adventure?

He was among them, Judson Roberts, with his arms held out, his voice a
bugle. Young men sobbed and knelt; a woman shrieked; people were
elbowing the standers in the aisles and pushing forward to kneel in
agonized happiness, and suddenly they were setting relentlessly on a
bewildered Elmer Gantry, who had been betrayed into forgetting himself,
into longing to be one with Judson Roberts.

His mother was wringing his hand, begging, “Oh, won’t you come? Won’t
you make your old mother happy? Let yourself know the joy of surrender
to Jesus!” She was weeping, old eyes puckered, and in her weeping was
his every recollection of winter dawns when she had let him stay in bed
and brought porridge to him across the icy floor; winter evenings when
he had awakened to find her still stitching; and that confusing
intimidating hour, in the abyss of his first memories, when he had seen
her shaken beside a coffin that contained a cold monster in the shape of
his father.

The basket-ball player was patting his other arm, begging, “Dear old
Hell-cat, you’ve never let yourself be happy! You’ve been lonely! Let
yourself be happy with us! You know I’m no mollycoddle. Won’t you know
the happiness of salvation with us?”

A thread-thin old man, very dignified, a man with secret eyes that had
known battles and mountain-valleys, was holding out his hands to Elmer,
imploring with a humility utterly disconcerting, “Oh, come, come with
us—don’t stand there making Jesus beg and beg—don’t leave the Christ
that died for us standing out in the cold, begging!”

And, somehow, flashing through the crowd, Judson Roberts was with Elmer,
honoring him beyond all the multitude, appealing for his
friendship—Judson Roberts the gorgeous, beseeching:

“Are you going to hurt me, Elmer? Are you going to let me go away
miserable and beaten, old man? Are you going to betray me like Judas,
when I’ve offered you my Jesus as the most precious gift I can bring
you? Are you going to slap me and defile me and hurt me? Come! Think of
the joy of being rid of all those nasty little sins that you’ve felt so
ashamed of! Won’t you come kneel with me, won’t you?”

His mother shrieked, “Won’t you, Elmer? With him and me? Won’t you make
us happy? Won’t you be big enough to not be afraid? See how we’re all
longing for you, praying for you!”

“Yes!” from around him, from strangers; and “Help _me_ to follow you,
Brother—I’ll go if you will!” Voices woven, thick, dove-white and
terrifying black of mourning and lightning-colored, flung around him,
binding him—  His mother’s pleading, Judson Roberts’ tribute—

An instant he saw Jim Lefferts, and heard him insist: “Why, sure, course
they believe it. They hypnotize themselves. But don’t let ’em hypnotize
you!”

He saw Jim’s eyes, that for him alone veiled their bright harshness and
became lonely, asking for comradeship. He struggled; with all the
blubbering confusion of a small boy set on by his elders, frightened and
overwhelmed, he longed to be honest, to be true to Jim—to be true to
himself and his own good honest sins and whatsoever penalties they might
carry. Then the visions were driven away by voices that closed over him
like surf above an exhausted swimmer. Volitionless, marveling at the
sight of himself as a pinioned giant, he was being urged forward, forced
forward, his mother on one arm and Judson on the other, a rhapsodic mob
following.

Bewildered. Miserable. . . . False to Jim.

But as he came to the row kneeling in front of the first pew, he had a
thought that made everything all right. Yes! He could have both! He
could keep Judson and his mother, yet retain Jim’s respect. He had only
to bring Jim also to Jesus, then all of them would be together in
beatitude!

Freed from misery by that revelation, he knelt, and suddenly his voice
was noisy in confession, while the shouts of the audience, the
ejaculations of Judson and his mother, exalted him to hot self-approval
and made it seem splendidly right to yield to the mystic fervor.

He had but little to do with what he said. The willing was not his but
the mob’s; the phrases were not his but those of the emotional preachers
and hysterical worshipers whom he had heard since babyhood:

“O God, oh, I have sinned! My sins are heavy on me! I am unworthy of
compassion! O Jesus, intercede for me! Oh, let thy blood that was shed
for me be my salvation! O God, I do truly repent of my great sinning and
I do long for the everlasting peace of thy bosom!”

“Oh, praise God,” from the multitude, and “Praise his holy name! Thank
God, thank God, thank God! Oh, hallelujah, Brother, thank the dear
loving God!”

He was certain that he would never again want to guzzle, to follow loose
women, to blaspheme; he knew the rapture of salvation—yes, and of being
the center of interest in the crowd.

Others about him were beating their foreheads, others were shrieking,
“Lord, be merciful,” and one woman—he remembered her as a strange,
repressed, mad-eyed special student who was not known to have any
friends—was stretched out, oblivious of the crowd, jerking, her limbs
twitching, her hands clenched, panting rhythmically.

But it was Elmer, tallest of the converts, tall as Judson Roberts, whom
all the students and most of the townpeople found important, who found
himself important.

His mother was crying, “Oh, this is the happiest hour of my life, dear!
This makes up for everything!”

To be able to give her such delight!

Judson was clawing Elmer’s hand, whooping, “Liked to had you on the team
at Chicago, but I’m a lot gladder to have you with me on Christ’s team!
If you knew how proud I am!”

To be thus linked forever with Judson!

Elmer’s embarrassment was gliding into a robust self-satisfaction.

Then the others were crowding on him, shaking his hand, congratulating
him: the football center, the Latin professor, the town grocer.
President Quarles, his chin whisker vibrant and his shaven upper lip
wiggling from side to side, was insisting, “Come, Brother Elmer, stand
up on the platform and say a few words to us—you must—we all need
it—we’re thrilled by your splendid example!’”

Elmer was not quite sure how he got through the converts, up the steps
to the platform. He suspected afterward that Judson Roberts had done a
good deal of trained pushing.

He looked down, something of his panic returning. But they were sobbing
with affection for him. The Elmer Gantry who had for years pretended
that he relished defying the whole college had for those same years
desired popularity. He had it now—popularity, almost love, almost
reverence, and he felt overpoweringly his rôle as leading man.

He was stirred to more flamboyant confession:

“Oh, for the first time I know the peace of God! Nothing I have ever
done has been right, because it didn’t lead to the way and the truth!
Here I thought I was a good church-member, but all the time I hadn’t
seen the real light. I’d never been willing to kneel down and confess
myself a miserable sinner. But I’m kneeling now, and, oh, the
blessedness of humility!”

He wasn’t, to be quite accurate, kneeling at all; he was standing up,
very tall and broad, waving his hands; and though what he was
experiencing may have been the blessedness of humility, it sounded like
his announcements of an ability to lick anybody in any given saloon. But
he was greeted with flaming hallelujahs, and he shouted on till he was
rapturous and very sweaty:

“Come! Come to him now! Oh, it’s funny that I who’ve been so great a
sinner could dare to give you his invitation, but he’s almighty and
shall prevail, and he giveth his sweet tidings through the mouths of
babes and sucklings and the most unworthy, and, lo, the strong shall be
confounded and the weak exalted in his sight!”

It was all, the Mithraic phrasing, as familiar as “Good morning” or “How
are you?” to the audience, yet he must have put new violence into it,
for instead of smiling at the recency of his ardor they looked at him
gravely, and suddenly a miracle was beheld.

Ten minutes after his own experience, Elmer made his first conversion.

A pimply youth, long known as a pool-room tout, leaped up, his greasy
face working, shrieked, “O God, forgive me!” butted in frenzy through
the crowd, ran to the mourners’ bench, lay with his mouth frothing in
convulsion.

Then the hallelujahs rose till they drowned Elmer’s accelerated
pleading, then Judson Roberts stood with his arm about Elmer’s shoulder,
then Elmer’s mother knelt with a light of paradise on her face, and they
closed the meeting in a maniac pealing of

                   Draw me nearer, blessed Lord,
                   To thy precious bleeding side.

Elmer felt himself victorious over life and king of righteousness.

But it had been only the devoted, the people who had come early and
taken front seats, of whom he had been conscious in his transports. The
students who had remained at the back of the church now loitered outside
the door in murmurous knots, and as Elmer and his mother passed them,
they stared, they even chuckled, and he was suddenly cold. . . .

It was hard to give heed to his mother’s wails of joy all the way to her
boarding-house.

“Now don’t you dare think of getting up early to see me off on the
train,” she insisted. “All I have to do is just to carry my little
valise across the street. You’ll need your sleep, after all this
stirrin’ up you’ve had tonight—I was so proud—I’ve never known anybody
to really wrestle with the Lord like you did. Oh, Elmy, you’ll stay
true? You’ve made your old mother so happy! All my life I’ve sorrowed,
I’ve waited, I’ve prayed, and now I shan’t ever sorrow again! Oh, you
will stay true?”

He threw the last of his emotional reserve into a ringing, “You bet I
will, Ma!” and kissed her good-night.

He had no emotion left with which to face walking alone, in a cold and
realistic night, down a street not of shining columns but of cottages
dumpy amid the bleak snow and unfriendly under the bitter stars.

His plan of saving Jim Lefferts, his vision of Jim with reverent and
beatific eyes, turned into a vision of Jim with extremely irate eyes and
a lot to say. With that vanishment his own glory vanished.

“Was I,” he wondered, “just a plain damn’ fool?

“Jim warned me they’d nab me if I lost my head.

“Now I suppose I can’t ever even smoke again without going to hell.”

But he wanted a smoke. Right now!

He had a smoke.

It comforted him but little as he fretted on:

“There _wasn’t_ any fake about it! I really did repent all these darn’
fool sins. Even smoking—I’m going to cut it out. I did feel the—the
peace of God.

“But can I keep up this speed? Christ! I can’t _do_ it! Never take a
drink or anything—

“I wonder if the Holy Ghost really was there and getting after me? I did
feel different! I did! Or was it just because Judson and Ma and all
those Christers were there whooping it up—

“Jud Roberts kidded me into it. With all his Big Brother stuff. Prob’ly
pulls it everywhere he goes. Jim’ll claim I—Oh, damn Jim, too! I got
some rights! None of his business if I come out and do the fair square
thing! And they _did_ look up to me when I gave them the invitation! It
went off fine and dandy! And that kid coming right up and getting saved.
Mighty few fellows ever’ve pulled off a conversion as soon after their
own conversion as I did! Moody or none of ’em! I’ll bet it busts the
records! Yes, sir, maybe they’re right. Maybe the Lord has got some
great use for me, even if I ain’t always been all I might of been . . .
some ways . . . but I was never mean or tough or anything like that
. . . just had a good time.

“Jim—what right’s he got telling me where I head in? Trouble with him
is, he thinks he knows it all. I guess these wise old coots that’ve
written all these books about the Bible, I guess they know more’n one
smart-aleck Kansas agnostic!

“Yes, sir! The whole crowd! Turned to me like I was an All-American
preacher!

“Wouldn’t be so bad to be a preacher if you had a big church and—  Lot
easier than digging out law-cases and having to put it over a jury and
another lawyer maybe smarter’n you are.

“The crowd have to swallow what you tell ’em in a pulpit, and no
back-talk or cross-examination allowed!”

For a second he snickered, but:

“Not nice to talk that way. Even if a fellow don’t do what’s right
himself, no excuse for his sneering at fellows that do, like
preachers. . . . There’s where Jim makes his mistake.

“Not worthy to be a preacher. But if Jim Lefferts thinks for one single
solitary second that I’m afraid to be a preacher because _he_ pulls a
lot of guff—I guess _I_ know how I felt when I stood up and had all
them folks hollering and rejoicing—  I guess _I_ know whether I
experienced salvation or not! And I don’t require any James Blaine
Lefferts to tell me, neither!”

Thus for an hour of dizzy tramping; now colder with doubt than with the
prairie wind, now winning back some of the exaltation of his spiritual
adventure, but always knowing that he had to confess to an inexorable
Jim.

                                   IV

It was after one. Surely Jim would be asleep, and by next day there
might be a miracle. Morning always promises miracles.

He eased the door open, holding it with a restraining hand. There was a
light on the washstand beside Jim’s bed, but it was a small kerosene
lamp turned low. He tiptoed in, his tremendous feet squeaking.

Jim suddenly sat up, turned up the wick. He was red-nosed, red-eyed, and
coughing. He stared, and unmoving, by the table, Elmer stared back.

Jim spoke abruptly:

“You son of a sea-cook! You’ve gone and done it! You’ve been _saved_!
You’ve let them hornswoggle you into being a Baptist witch-doctor! I’m
through! You can go—to heaven!”

“Aw, say now, Jim, lissen!”

“I’ve listened enough. I’ve got nothing more to say. And now you listen
to me!” said Jim, and he spoke with tongues for three minutes straight.

Most of the night they struggled for the freedom of Elmer’s soul, with
Jim not quite losing yet never winning. As Jim’s face had hovered at the
gospel meeting between him and the evangelist, blotting out the vision
of the cross, so now the faces of his mother and Judson hung sorrowful
and misty before him, a veil across Jim’s pleading.

Elmer slept four hours and went out, staggering with weariness, to bring
cinnamon buns, a wienie sandwich, and a tin pail of coffee for Jim’s
breakfast. They were laboring windily into new arguments, Jim a little
more stubborn, Elmer ever more irritable, when no less a dignitary than
President the Rev. Dr. Willoughby Quarles, chin whisker, glacial shirt,
bulbous waistcoat and all, plunged in under the fat soft wing of the
landlady.

The president shook hands a number of times with everybody, he eyebrowed
the landlady out of the room, and boomed in his throaty pulpit voice,
with belly-rumblings and long-drawn R’s and L’s, a voice very deep and
owlish, most holy and fitting to the temple which he created merely by
his presence, rebuking to flippancy and chuckles and the puerile
cynicisms of the Jim Leffertses—a noise somewhere between the evening
bells and the morning jackass:

“Oh, Brother Elmer, that was a brave thing you did! I have never seen a
braver! For a great strong man of your gladiatorial powers to not be
afraid to humble himself! And your example will do a great deal of good,
a grrrrrreat deal of good! And we must catch and hold it. You are to
speak at the Y. M. C. A. tonight—special meeting to reënforce the
results of our wonderful Prayer Week.”

“Oh, gee, President, I can’t!” Elmer groaned.

“Oh, yes, Brother, you must. You _must_! It’s already announced. If
you’ll go out within the next hour, you’ll be gratified to see posters
announcing it all over town!”

“But I can’t make a speech!”

“The Lord will give the words if you give the good will! I myself shall
call for you at a quarter to seven. God bless you!”

He was gone.

Elmer was completely frightened, completely unwilling, and swollen with
delight that after long dark hours when Jim, an undergraduate, had used
him dirtily and thrown clods at his intellect, the president of
Terwillinger College should have welcomed him to that starched bosom as
a fellow-apostle.

While Elmer was making up his mind to do what he had made up his mind to
do, Jim crawled into bed and addressed the Lord in a low poisonous tone.

Elmer went out to see the posters. His name was in lovely large letters.

For an hour, late that afternoon, after various classes in which every
one looked at him respectfully, Elmer tried to prepare his address for
the Y. M. C. A. and affiliated lady worshipers. Jim was sleeping, with a
snore like the snarl of a leopard.

In his class in Public Speaking, a course designed to create
congressmen, bishops, and sales-managers, Elmer had had to produce
discourses on Taxation, the Purpose of God in History, Our Friend the
Dog, and the Glory of the American Constitution. But his monthly
orations had not been too arduous; no one had grieved if he stole all
his ideas and most of his phrasing from the encyclopedia. The most
important part of preparation had been the lubrication of his
polished-mahogany voice with throat-lozenges after rather steady and
totally forbidden smoking. He had learned nothing except the placing of
his voice. It had never seemed momentous to impress the nineteen
students of oratory and the instructor, an unordained licensed preacher
who had formerly been a tax-assessor in Oklahoma. He had, in Public
Speaking, never been a failure nor ever for one second interesting.

Now, sweating very much, he perceived that he was expected to think, to
articulate the curious desires whereby Elmer Gantry was slightly
different from any other human being, and to rivet together opinions
which would not be floated on any tide of hallelujahs.

He tried to remember the sermons he had heard. But the preachers had
been so easily convinced of their authority as prelates, so freighted
with ponderous messages, while himself, he was not at the moment certain
whether he was a missionary who had to pass his surprising new light on
to the multitude, or just a sinner who—

Just a sinner! For keeps! Nothing else! Damned if he’d welsh on old Jim!
No, _sir_! Or welsh on Juanita, who’d stood for him and merely kidded
him, no matter how soused and rough and mouthy he might be! . . . Her
hug. The way she’d get rid of that buttinsky aunt of Nell’s; just wink
at him and give Aunty some song and dance or other and send her out for
chow—

God! If Juanita were only here! She’d give him the real dope. She’d
advise him whether he ought to tell Prexy and the Y. M. to go to hell or
grab this chance to show Eddie Fislinger and all those Y. M. highbrows
that he wasn’t such a bonehead—

No! Here Prexy had said he was the whole cheese; gotten up a big meeting
for him. Prexy Quarles and Juanita! Aber nit! Never get them two
together! And Prexy had called on him—

Suppose it got into the newspapers! How he’d saved a tough kid, just as
good as Judson Roberts could do. Juanita—find skirts like her any
place, but where could they find a guy that could start in and save
souls right off the bat?

Chuck all these fool thoughts, now that Jim was asleep, and figure out
his spiel. What was that about sweating in the vineyard? Something like
that, anyway. In the Bible. . . . However much they might rub it in—and
no gink’d ever had a worse time, with that sneaking Eddie poking him on
one side and Jim lambasting him on the other—whatever happened, he had
to show those yahoos he could do just as good—

Hell! This wasn’t buying the baby any shoes; this wasn’t getting his
spiel done. But—

What was the doggone thing to be _about_?

Let’s see now. Gee, there was a bully thought! Tell ’em about how a
strong husky guy, the huskier he was the more he could afford to admit
that the power of the Holy Ghost had just laid him out cold—

No. Hell! That was what Old Jud had said. Must have something new—kinda
new, anyway.

He shouldn’t say “hell.” Cut it out. Stay converted, no matter how hard
it was. _He_ wasn’t afraid of—  Him and Old Jud, they were husky enough
to—

No, sir! It wasn’t Old Jud; it was his mother. What’d she think if she
ever saw him with Juanita? Juanita! That sloppy brat! No modesty!

Had to get down to brass tacks. Now!

Elmer grasped the edge of his work-table. The top cracked. His strength
pleased him. He pulled up his dingy red sweater, smoothed his huge
biceps, and again tackled his apostolic labors:

Let’s see now: The fellows at the Y. would expect him to say—

He had it! Nobody ever amounted to a darn except as the—what was
it?—as the inscrutable designs of Providence intended him to be.

Elmer was very busy making vast and unformed scrawls in a ten-cent
note-book hitherto devoted to German. He darted up, looking scholarly,
and gathered his library about him: his Bible, given to him by his
mother; his New Testament, given by a Sunday School teacher; his
text-books in Weekly Bible and Church History; and one-fourteenth of a
fourteen-volume set of Great Orations of the World which, in a rare and
alcoholic moment of bibliomania, he had purchased in Cato for seventeen
cents. He piled them and repiled them and tapped them with his
fountain-pen.

His original stimulus had run out entirely.

Well, he’d get help from the Bible. It was all inspired, every word, no
matter what scoffers like Jim said. He’d take the first text he turned
to and talk on that.

He opened on: “Now _therefore_, Tatnai, governor beyond the river,
Shethar-boznai, and your companions the Apharsachites, which _are_
beyond the river, be ye far from thence,” an injunction spirited but not
at present helpful.

He returned to pulling his luxuriant hair and scratching.

Golly. Must be something.

The only way of putting it all over life was to understand these Forces
that the scientists, with their laboratories and everything, couldn’t
savvy, but to a real Christian they were just as easy as rolling off a
log—

No. He hadn’t taken any lab courses except Chemistry I, so he couldn’t
show where all these physicists and biologists were boobs.

Elmer forlornly began to cross out the lovely scrawls he had made in his
note-book.

He was irritably conscious that Jim was awake, and scoffing:

“Having quite a time being holy and informative, Hell-cat? Why don’t you
pinch your first sermon from the heathen? You won’t be the first
up-and-coming young messiah to do it!”

Jim shied a thin book at him, and sank again into infidel sleep. Elmer
picked up the book. It was a selection from the writings of Robert G.
Ingersoll.

Elmer was indignant.

Take his speech from Ingersoll, that rotten old atheist that said—well,
anyway, he criticized the Bible and everything! Fellow that couldn’t
believe the Bible, least he could do was not to disturb the faith of
others. Darn’ rotten thing to do! Fat nerve of Jim to suggest his
pinching anything from Ingersoll! He’d throw the book in the fire!

But—  Anything was better than going on straining his brains. He forgot
his woes by drugging himself with heedless reading. He drowsed through
page on page of Ingersoll’s rhetoric and jesting. Suddenly he sat up,
looked suspiciously over at the silenced Jim, looked suspiciously at
Heaven. He grunted, hesitated, and began rapidly to copy into the German
note-book, from Ingersoll:

    Love is the only bow on life’s dark cloud. It is the Morning and
    the Evening Star. It shines upon the cradle of the babe, and
    sheds its radiance upon the quiet tomb. It is the mother of Art,
    inspirer of poet, patriot and philosopher. It is the air and
    light of every heart, builder of every home, kindler of every
    fire on every hearth. It was the first to dream of immortality.
    It fills the world with melody, for Music is the voice of Love.
    Love is the magician, the enchanter, that changes worthless
    things to joy, and makes right royal kings and queens of common
    clay. It is the perfume of the wondrous flower—the heart—and
    without that sacred passion, that divine swoon, we are less than
    beasts; but with it, earth is heaven and we are gods.

Only for a moment, while he was copying, did he look doubtful; then:

“Rats! Chances are nobody there tonight has ever read Ingersoll. Agin
him. Besides I’ll kind of change it around.”

                                   V

When President Quarles called for him, Elmer’s exhortation was outlined,
and he had changed to his Sunday-best blue serge double-breasted suit
and sleeked his hair.

As they departed, Jim called Elmer back from the hall to whisper, “Say,
Hell-cat, you won’t forget to give credit to Ingersoll, and to me for
tipping you off, will you?”

“You go to hell!” said Elmer.

                                   VI

There was a sizable and extremely curious gathering at the Y. M. C. A.
All day the campus had debated, “Did Hell-cat really sure-enough get
saved? Is he going to cut out his hell-raising?”

Every man he knew was present, their gaping mouths dripping
question-marks, grinning or doubtful. Their leers confused him, and he
was angry at being introduced by Eddie Fislinger, president of the Y. M.
C. A.

He started coldly, stammering. But Ingersoll had provided the beginning
of his discourse, and he warmed to the splendor of his own voice. He saw
the audience in the curving Y. M. C. A. auditorium as a radiant cloud,
and he began to boom confidently, he began to add to his outline
impressive ideas which were altogether his own—except, perhaps, as he
had heard them thirty or forty times in sermons.

It sounded very well, considering. Certainly it compared well with the
average mystical rhapsody of the pulpit.

For all his slang, his cursing, his mauled plurals and singulars, Elmer
had been compelled in college to read certain books, to hear certain
lectures, all filled with flushed, florid polysyllables, with juicy
sentiments about God, sunsets, the moral improvement inherent in a daily
view of mountain scenery, angels, fishing for souls, fishing for fish,
ideals, patriotism, democracy, purity, the error of Providence in
creating the female leg, courage, humility, justice, the agricultural
methods of Palestine _circ._ 4 A. D., the beauty of domesticity, and
preachers’ salaries. These blossoming words, these organ-like phrases,
these profound notions, had been rammed home till they stuck in his
brain, ready for use.

But even to the schoolboy-wearied faculty who had done the ramming, who
ought to have seen the sources, it was still astonishing that after four
years of grunting, Elmer Gantry should come out with these flourishes,
which they took perfectly seriously, for they themselves had been
nurtured in minute Baptist and Campbellite colleges.

Not one of them considered that there could be anything comic in the
spectacle of a large young man, divinely fitted for coal-heaving,
standing up and wallowing in thick slippery words about Love and the
Soul. They sat—young instructors not long from the farm, professors
pale from years of napping in unaired pastoral studies—and looked at
Elmer respectfully as he throbbed:

“It’s awful’ hard for a fellow that’s more used to bucking the line than
to talking publicly to express how he means, but sometimes I guess maybe
you think about a lot of things even if you don’t always express how you
mean, and I want to—what I want to talk about is how if a fellow looks
down deep into things and is really square with God, and lets God fill
his heart with higher aspirations, he sees that—he sees that Love is
the one thing that can really sure-enough lighten all of life’s dark
clouds.

“Yes, sir, just Love! It’s the morning and evening star. It’s—even in
the quiet tomb, I mean those that are around the quiet tomb, you find it
even there. What is it that inspires all great men, all poets and
patriots and philosophers? It’s Love, isn’t it? What gave the world its
first evidences of immortality? Love! It fills the world with melody,
for what is music? What is music? Why! _Music is the voice of Love!_”

The great President Quarles leaned back and put on his spectacles, which
gave a slight appearance of learning to his chin-whiskered countenance,
otherwise that of a small-town banker in 1850. He was the center of a
row of a dozen initiates on the platform of the Y. M. C. A. auditorium,
a shallow platform under a plaster half-dome. The wall behind them was
thick with diagrams, rather like anatomical charts, showing the winning
of souls in Egypt, the amount spent on whisky versus the amount spent on
hymn books, and the illustrated progress of a pilgrim from Unclean
Speech through Cigarette Smoking and Beer Saloons to a lively situation
in which he beat his wife, who seemed to dislike it. Above was a large
and enlightening motto: “Be not overcome of evil, but overcome evil with
good.”

The whole place had that damp-straw odor characteristic of places of
worship, but President Quarles did not, seemingly, suffer in it. All his
life he had lived in tabernacles and in rooms devoted to thin church
periodicals and thick volumes of sermons. He had a slight constant
snuffle, but his organism was apparently adapted now to existing without
air. He beamed and rubbed his hands, and looked with devout joy on
Elmer’s long broad back as Elmer snapped into it, ever surer of himself;
as he bellowed at the audience—beating them, breaking through their
interference, making a touchdown:

“What is it makes us different from the animals? The passion of Love!
Without it, we are—in fact we are nothing; with it, earth is heaven,
and we are, I mean to some extent, like God himself! Now that’s what I
wanted to explain about Love, and here’s how it applies. Prob’ly there’s
a whole lot of you like myself—oh, I been doing it, I’m not going to
spare myself—I been going along thinking I was too good, too big, too
smart, for the divine love of the Savior! Say! Any of you ever stop and
think how much you’re handing yourself when you figure you can get along
without divine intercession? Say! I suppose prob’ly you’re bigger than
Moses, bigger than St. Paul, bigger than Pastewer, that great
scientist—”

President Quarles was exulting, “It was a genuine conversion! But more
than that! Here’s a true discovery—my discovery! Elmer is a born
preacher, once he lets himself go, and I can make him do it! O Lord, how
mysterious are thy ways! Thou hast chosen to train our young brother not
so much in prayer as in the mighty struggles of the Olympic field!
I—thou, Lord, hast produced a born preacher. Some day he’ll be one of
our leading prophets!”

The audience clapped when Elmer hammered out his conclusion: “—and you
Freshmen will save a lot of the time that I wasted if you see right now
that until you know God you know—just nothing!”

They clapped, they made their faces to shine upon him. Eddie Fislinger
won him by sighing, “Old fellow, you got me beat at my own game like you
have at your game!” There was much hand-shaking. None of it was more
ardent than that of his recent enemy, the Latin professor, who breathed:

“Where did you get all those fine ideas and metaphors about the Divine
Love, Gantry?”

“Oh,” modestly, “I can’t hardly call them mine, Professor. I guess I
just got them by praying.”

                                  VII

Judson Roberts, ex-football-star, state secretary of the Y. M. C. A.,
was on the train to Concordia, Kansas. In the vestibule he had three
puffs of an illegal cigarette and crushed it out.

“No, really, it wasn’t so bad for him, that Elmer what’s-his-name, to
get converted. Suppose there _isn’t_ anything to it. Won’t hurt him to
cut out some of his bad habits for a while, anyway. And how do we know?
Maybe the Holy Ghost does come down. No more improbable than
electricity. I do wish I could get over this doubting! I forget it when
I’ve got ’em going in an evangelistic meeting, but when I watch a big
butcher like him, with that damn’ silly smirk on his jowls—I believe
I’ll go into the real estate business. I don’t think I’m hurting these
young fellows any, but I do wish I could be honest. Oh, Lordy, Lordy,
Lordy, I wish I had a good job selling real estate!”

                                  VIII

Elmer walked home firmly. “Just what right has Mr. James B. Lefferts got
to tell me I mustn’t use my ability to get a crowd going? And I
certainly had ’em going! Never knew I could spiel like that. Easy as
feetball! And Prexy saying I was a born preacher! Huh!”

Firmly and resentfully he came into their room, and slammed down his
hat.

It awoke Jim. “How’d it go over? Hand ’em out the gospel guff?”

“I did!” Elmer trumpeted. “It went over, as you put it, corking. Got any
objections?”

He lighted the largest lamp and turned it up full, his back to Jim.

No answer. When he looked about, Jim seemed asleep.

At seven next morning he said forgivingly, rather patronizingly, “I’ll
be gone till ten—bring you back some breakfast?”

Jim answered, “No, thanks,” and those were his only words that morning.

When Elmer came in at ten-thirty, Jim was gone, his possessions gone.
(It was no great moving: three suit-cases of clothes, an armful of
books.) There was a note on the table:

    I shall live at the College Inn the rest of this year. You can
    probably get Eddie Fislinger to live with you. You would enjoy
    it. It has been stimulating to watch you try to be an honest
    roughneck, but I think it would be almost too stimulating to
    watch you become a spiritual leader.

                                                           J. B. L.

All of Elmer’s raging did not make the room seem less lonely.




                               CHAPTER IV


                                   I

PRESIDENT QUARLES urged him.

Elmer would, perhaps, affect the whole world if he became a minister.
What glory for Old Terwillinger and all the shrines of Gritzmacher
Springs!

Eddie Fislinger urged him.

“Jiminy! You’d go way beyond me! I can see you president of the Baptist
convention!” Elmer still did not like Eddie, but he was making much now
of ignoring Jim Lefferts (they met on the street and bowed ferociously),
and he had to have some one to play valet to his virtues.

The ex-minister dean of the college urged him.

Where could Elmer find a profession with a better social position than
the ministry—thousands listening to him—invited to banquets and
everything. So much easier than— Well, not exactly easier; all
ministers worked arduously—great sacrifices—constant demands on their
sympathy—heroic struggle against vice—but same time, elegant and
superior work, surrounded by books, high thoughts, and the finest ladies
in the city or country as the case might be. And cheaper professional
training than law. With scholarships and outside preaching, Elmer could
get through the three years of Mizpah Theological Seminary on almost
nothing a year. What other plans _had_ he for a career? Nothing
definite? Why, looked like divine intervention; certainly did; let’s
call it settled. Perhaps he could get Elmer a scholarship the very first
year—

His mother urged him.

She wrote, daily, that she was longing, praying, sobbing—

Elmer urged himself.

He had no prospects except the chance of reading law in the dingy office
of a cousin in Toluca, Kansas. The only things he had against the
ministry, now that he was delivered from Jim, were the low salaries and
the fact that if ministers were caught drinking or flirting, it was
often very hard on them. The salaries weren’t so bad—he’d go to the
top, of course, and maybe make eight or ten thousand. But the
diversions— He thought about it so much that he made a hasty trip to
Cato, and came back temporarily cured forever of any desire for
wickedness.

The greatest urge was his memory of holding his audience, playing on
them. To move people—  Golly! He wanted to be addressing somebody on
something right now, and being applauded!

By this time he was so rehearsed in his rôle of candidate for
righteousness that it didn’t bother him (so long as no snickering Jim
was present) to use the most embarrassing theological and moral terms in
the presence of Eddie or the president; and without one grin he rolled
out dramatic speeches about “the duty of every man to lead every other
man to Christ,” and “the historic position of the Baptists as the one
true Scriptural Church, practising immersion, as taught by Christ
himself.”

He was persuaded. He saw himself as a white-browed and star-eyed young
evangel, wearing a new frock coat, standing up in a pulpit and causing
hundreds of beautiful women to weep with conviction and rush down to
clasp his hand.

But there was one barrier, extremely serious. They all informed him that
select though he was as sacred material, before he decided he must have
a mystic experience known as a Call. God himself must appear and call
him to service, and conscious though Elmer was now of his own powers and
the excellence of the church, he saw no more of God about the place than
in his worst days of unregeneracy.

He asked the president and the dean if they had had a Call. Oh, yes,
certainly; but they were vague about practical tips as to how to invite
a Call and recognize it when it came. He was reluctant to ask
Eddie—Eddie would be only too profuse with tips, and want to kneel down
and pray with him, and generally be rather damp and excitable and messy.

The Call did not come, not for weeks, with Easter past and no decision
as to what he was going to do next year.

                                   II

Spring on the prairie, high spring. Lilacs masked the speckled brick and
stucco of the college buildings, spiræa made a flashing wall, and from
the Kansas fields came soft airs and the whistle of meadow larks.

Students loafed at their windows, calling down to friends; they played
catch on the campus; they went bareheaded and wrote a great deal of
poetry; and the Terwillinger baseball team defeated Fogelquist College.

Still Elmer did not receive his divine Call.

By day, playing catch, kicking up his heels, belaboring his
acquaintances, singing “The happiest days that ever were, we knew at old
Terwillinger” on a fence fondly believed to resemble the Yale fence, or
tramping by himself through the minute forest of cottonwood and willow
by Tunker Creek, he expanded with the expanding year and knew happiness.

The nights were unadulterated hell.

He felt guilty that he had no Call, and he went to the president about
it in mid-May.

Dr. Quarles was thoughtful, and announced:

“Brother Elmer, the last thing I’d ever want to do, in fairness to the
spirit of the ministry, would be to create an illusion of a Call when
there was none present. That would be like the pagan hallucinations
worked on the poor suffering followers of Roman Catholicism. Whatever
else he may be, a Baptist preacher must be free from illusions; he must
found his work on good hard scientific _facts_—the proven facts of the
Bible, and substitutionary atonement, which even pragmatically we know
to be true, because it works. No, no! But at the same time I feel sure
the voice of God is calling you, if you can but hear it, and I want to
help you lift the veil of worldliness which still, no doubt, deafens
your inner ear. Will you come to my house tomorrow evening? We’ll take
the matter to the Lord in prayer.”

It was all rather dreadful.

That kindly spring evening, with a breeze fresh in the branches of the
sycamores, President Quarles had shut the windows and drawn the blinds
in his living-room, an apartment filled with crayon portraits of Baptist
worthies, red-plush chairs, and leaded-glass unit bookcases containing
the lay writings of the more poetic clergy. The president had gathered
as assistants in prayer the more aged and fundamentalist ex-pastors on
the faculty and the more milky and elocutionary of the Y. M. C. A.
leaders, headed by Eddie Fislinger.

When Elmer entered, they were on their knees, their arms on the seats of
reversed chairs, their heads bowed, all praying aloud and together. They
looked up at him like old women surveying the bride. He wanted to bolt.
Then the president nabbed him, and had him down on his knees, suffering
and embarrassed and wondering what the devil to pray about.

They took turns at telling God what he ought to do in the case of “our
so ardently and earnestly seeking brother.”

“Now will you lift your voice in prayer, Brother Elmer? Just let
yourself go. Remember we’re all with you, all loving and helping you,”
grated the president.

They crowded near him. The president put his stiff old arm about Elmer’s
shoulder. It felt like a dry bone, and the president smelled of
kerosene. Eddie crowded up on the other side and nuzzled against him.
The others crept in, patting him. It was horribly hot in that room, and
they were so close—he felt as if he were tied down in a hospital ward.
He looked up and saw the long shaven face, the thin tight lips, of a
minister . . . whom he was now to emulate.

He prickled with horror, but he tried to pray. He wailed, “O blessed
Lord, help me to—help me to—”

He had an enormous idea. He sprang up. He cried, “Say, I think the
spirit is beginning to work and maybe if I just went out and took a
short walk and kinda prayed by myself, while you stayed here and prayed
for me, it might help.”

“I don’t think that would be the way,” began the president, but the most
aged faculty-member suggested, “Maybe it’s the Lord’s guidance. We
hadn’t ought to interfere with the Lord’s guidance, Brother Quarles.”

“That’s so, that’s so,” the president announced. “You have your walk,
Brother Elmer, and pray hard, and we’ll stay here and besiege the throne
of grace for you.”

Elmer blundered out into the fresh clean air.

Whatever happened, he was never going back! How he hated their soft,
crawly, wet hands!

He had notions of catching the last train to Cato and getting solacingly
drunk. No. He’d lose his degree, just a month off now, and be cramped
later in appearing as a real, high-class, college-educated lawyer.

Lose it, then! Anything but go back to their crawling creepy hands,
their aged breathing by his ear—

He’d get hold of somebody and say he felt sick and send him back to tell
Prexy and sneak off to bed. Cinch! He just wouldn’t get his Call, just
pass it up, by Jiminy, and not have to go into the ministry.

But to lose the chance to stand before thousands and stir them by
telling about divine love and the evening and morning star—If he could
just stand it till he got through theological seminary and was on the
job—  Then, if any Eddie Fislinger tried to come into his study and
breathe down his neck—throw him out, by golly!

He was conscious that he was leaning against a tree, tearing down twigs,
and that facing him under a street-lamp was Jim Lefferts.

“You look sick, Hell-cat,” said Jim.

Elmer strove for dignity, then broke, with a moaning, “Oh, I am! What
did I ever get into this religious fix for?”

“What they doing to you? Never mind; don’t tell me. You need a drink.”

“By God, I do!”

“I’ve got a quart of first-rate corn whisky from a moon-shiner I’ve dug
up out here in the country, and my room’s right in this block. Come
along.”

Through his first drink, Elmer was quiet, bewildered, vaguely leaning on
the Jim who would guide him away from this horror.

But he was out of practice in drinking, and the whisky took hold with
speed. By the middle of the second glass he was boasting of his
ecclesiastical eloquence, he was permitting Jim to know that never in
Terwillinger College had there appeared so promising an orator, that
right now they were there praying for him, waiting for him, the
president and the whole outfit!

“But,” with a slight return of apology, “I suppose prob’ly you think
maybe I hadn’t ought to go back to ’em.”

Jim was standing by the open window, saying slowly, “No. I think
now—  You’d better go back. I’ve got some peppermints. They’ll fix your
breath, more or less. Good-by, Hell-cat.”

He had won even over old Jim!

He was master of the world, and only a very little bit drunk.

He stepped out high and happy. Everything was extremely beautiful. How
high the trees were! What a wonderful drug-store window, with all those
glossy new magazine covers! That distant piano—magic. What exquisite
young women the co-eds! What lovable and sturdy men the students! He was
at peace with everything. What a really good fellow he was! He’d lost
all his meannesses. How kind he’d been to that poor lonely sinner, Jim
Lefferts. Others might despair of Jim’s soul—he never would.

Poor old Jim. His room had looked terrible—that narrow little room with
a cot, all in disorder, a pair of shoes and a corncob pipe lying on a
pile of books. Poor Jim. He’d forgive him. Go around and clean up the
room for him.

(Not that Elmer had ever cleaned up their former room.)

Gee, what a lovely spring night! How corking those old boys were, Prexy
and everybody, to give up an evening and pray for him!

Why was it he felt so fine? Of course! The Call had come! God had come
to him, though just spiritually, not corporeally, so far as he
remembered. It had come! He could go ahead and rule the world!

He dashed into the president’s house; he shouted from the door, erect,
while they knelt and looked up at him mousily, “It’s come! I feel it in
everything! God just opened my eyes and made me feel what a wonderful
ole world it is, and it was just like I could hear his voice saying,
‘Don’t you want to love everybody and help them to be happy? Do you want
to just go along being selfish, or have you got a longing to—to help
everybody?’”

He stopped. They had listened silently, with interested grunts of “Amen,
Brother.”

“Honest, it was awful’ impressive. Somehow, something has made me feel
so much better than when I went away from here. I’m sure it was a real
Call. Don’t you think so, President?”

“Oh, I’m sure of it!” the president ejaculated, getting up hastily and
rubbing his knees.

“I feel that all is right with our brother; that he has now, this sacred
moment, heard the voice of God, and is entering upon the highest calling
in the sight of God,” the president observed to the dean. “Don’t you
feel so?”

“God be praised,” said the dean, and looked at his watch.

                                  III

On their way home, they two alone, the oldest faculty-member said to the
dean, “Yes, it was a fine gratifying moment. And—herumph!—slightly
surprising. I’d hardly thought that young Gantry would go on being
content with the mild blisses of salvation. Herumph! Curious smell of
peppermint he had about him.”

“I suppose he stopped at the drug-store during his walk and had a
soft-drink of some kind. Don’t know, Brother,” said the dean, “that I
approve of these soft drinks. Innocent in themselves, but they might
lead to carelessness in beverages; A man who drinks ginger ale—how are
you going to impress on him the terrible danger of drinking _ale_?”

“Yes, yes,” said the oldest faculty-member (he was sixty-eight, to the
dean’s boyish sixty). “Say, Brother, how do you feel about young Gantry?
About his entering the ministry? I know you did well in the pulpit
before you came here, as I more or less did myself, but if you were a
boy of twenty-one or -two, do you think you’d become a preacher now, way
things are?”

“Why, Brother!” grieved the dean. “Certainly I would! What a question!
What would become of all our work at Terwillinger, all our ideals in
opposition to the heathenish large universities, if the ministry weren’t
the highest ideal—”

“I know. I know. I just wonder sometimes—  All the new vocations that
are coming up. Medicine. Advertising. World just going it! I tell you,
Dean, in another forty years, by 1943, men will be up in the air in
flying machines, going maybe a hundred miles an hour!”

“My dear fellow, if the Lord had meant men to fly, he’d have given us
wings.”

“But there are prophecies in the Book—”

“Those refer purely to spiritual and symbolic flying. No, no! Never does
to oppose the clear purpose of the Bible, and I could dig you out a
hundred texts that show unquestionably that the Lord intends us to stay
right here on earth till that day when we shall be upraised in the body
with him.”

“Herumph! Maybe. Well, here’s my corner. Good night, Brother.”

The dean came into his house. It was a small house.

“How’d it go?” asked his wife.

“Splendid. Young Gantry seemed to feel an unmistakable divine call.
Something struck him that just uplifted him. He’s got a lot of power.
Only—”

The dean irritably sat down in a cane-seated rocker, jerked off his
shoes, grunted, drew on his slippers.

“Only, hang it, I simply can’t get myself to like him! Emma, tell me: If
I were his age now, do you think I’d go into the ministry, as things are
today?”

“Why, Henry! What in the world ever makes you say a thing like that? Of
course you would! Why, if that weren’t the case—  What would our whole
lives mean, all we’ve given up and everything?”

“Oh, I know. I just get to thinking. Sometimes I wonder if we’ve given
up so much. Don’t hurt even a preacher to face himself! After all, those
two years when I was in the carpet business, before I went to the
seminary, I didn’t do very well. Maybe I wouldn’t have made any more
than I do now. But if I could—  Suppose I could’ve been a great
chemist? Wouldn’t that (mind you, I’m just speculating, as a student of
psychology)—wouldn’t that conceivably be better than year after year of
students with the same confounded problems over and over again—and
always so pleased and surprised and important about them!—or year after
year again of standing in the pulpit and knowing your congregation don’t
remember what you’ve said seven minutes after you’ve said it?”

“Why, Henry, I don’t know what’s gotten into you! I think you better do
a little praying yourself instead of picking on this poor young Gantry!
Neither you nor I could ever have been happy except in a Baptist church
or a real cover-to-cover Baptist college.”

The dean’s wife finished darning the towels and went up to say
good-night to her parents.

They had lived with her since her father’s retirement, at seventy-five,
from his country pastorate. He had been a missionary in Missouri before
the Civil War.

Her lips had been moving, her eyebrows working, as she darned the
towels; her eyebrows were still creased as she came into their room and
shrieked at her father’s deafness:

“Time to go to bed, Papa. And you, Mama.”

They were nodding on either side of a radiator unheated for months.

“All right, Emmy,” piped the ancient.

“Say, Papa—  Tell me: I’ve been thinking: If you were just a young man
today, would you go into the ministry?”

“Course I would! What an idea! Most glorious vocation young man could
have. Idea! G’night, Emmy!”

But as his ancient wife sighingly removed her corsets, she complained,
“Don’t know as you would or not—if I was married to you—which ain’t
any too certain, a second time—and if I had anything to say about it!”

“Which _is_ certain! Don’t be foolish. Course I would.”

“I don’t know. Fifty years I had of it, and I never did get so I wa’n’t
just mad clear through when the ladies of the church came poking around,
criticizing me for every little tidy I put on the chairs, and talking
something terrible if I had a bonnet or a shawl that was the least mite
tasty. ‘’Twa’n’t suitable for a minister’s wife.’ Drat ’em! And I always
did like a bonnet with some nice bright colors. Oh, I’ve done a right
smart of thinking about it. You always were a powerful preacher, but’s
I’ve told you—”

“You have!”

“—I never could make out how, if when you were in the pulpit you really
knew so much about all these high and mighty and mysterious things, how
it was when you got home you never knew enough, and you never could
learn enough, to find the hammer or make a nice piece of corn-bread or
add up a column of figures twice alike or find Oberammergau on the map
of Austria!”

“Germany, woman! I’m sleepy!”

“And all these years of having to pretend to be so good when we were
just common folks all the time! Ain’t you glad you can just be simple
folks now?”

“Maybe it is restful. But that’s not saying I wouldn’t do it over
again.” The old man ruminated a long while. “I think I would. Anyway, no
use discouraging these young people from entering the ministry. Somebody
got to preach the gospel truth, ain’t they?”

“I suppose so. Oh, dear. Fifty years since I married a preacher! And if
I could still only be sure about the virgin birth! Now don’t you go
explaining! Laws, the number of times you’ve explained! I know it’s
true—it’s in the Bible. If I could only _believe_ it! But—

“I would of liked to had you try your hand at politics. If I could of
been, just once, to a senator’s house, to a banquet or something, just
once, in a nice bright red dress with gold slippers, I’d of been willing
to go back to alpaca and scrubbing floors and listening to you
rehearsing your sermons, out in the stable, to that old mare we had for
so many years—oh, laws, how long is it she’s been dead now? Must
be—yes, it’s twenty-seven years—

“Why is it that it’s only in religion that the things you got to believe
are agin all experience? Now drat it, don’t you go and quote that ‘I
believe because it is impossible’ thing at me again! Believe because
it’s impossible! Huh! Just like a minister!

“Oh, dear, I hope I don’t live long enough to lose my faith. Seems like
the older I get, the less I’m excited over all these preachers that talk
about hell only they never saw it.

“Twenty-seven years! And we had that old hoss so long before that. My
how she could kick—  Busted that buggy—”

They were both asleep.




                               CHAPTER V


                                   I

IN the cottonwood grove by the muddy river, three miles west of Paris,
Kansas, the godly were gathered with lunch-baskets, linen dusters, and
moist unhappy babies for the all-day celebration. Brothers Elmer Gantry
and Edward Fislinger had been licensed to preach before, but now they
were to be ordained as full-fledged preachers, as Baptist ministers.

They had come home from distant Mizpah Theological Seminary for
ordination by their own council of churches, the Kayooska River Baptist
Association. Both of them had another year to go out of the three-year
seminary course, but by the more devout and rural brethren it is
considered well to ordain the clerics early, so that even before they
attain infallible wisdom they may fill backwoods pulpits and during
week-ends do good works with divine authority.

His vacation after college Elmer had spent on a farm; during vacation
after his first year in seminary he had been supervisor in a boys’ camp;
now, after ordination, he was to supply at the smaller churches in his
corner of Kansas.

During his second year of seminary, just finished, he had been more
voluminously bored than ever at Terwillinger. Constantly he had thought
of quitting, but after his journeys to the city of Monarch, where he was
in closer relation to fancy ladies and to bartenders than one would have
desired in a holy clerk, he got a second wind in his resolve to lead a
pure life, and so managed to keep on toward perfection, as symbolized by
the degree of Bachelor of Divinity.

But if he had been bored, he had acquired professional training.

He was able now to face any audience and to discourse authoritatively on
any subject whatever, for any given time to the second, without
trembling and without any errors of speech beyond an infrequent “ain’t”
or “he don’t.” He had an elegant vocabulary. He knew eighteen synonyms
for sin, half of them very long and impressive, and the others very
short and explosive and minatory—minatory being one of his own best
words, constantly useful in terrifying the as yet imaginary horde of
sinners gathered before him.

He was no longer embarrassed by using the most intimate language about
God; without grinning he could ask a seven-year-old boy, “Don’t you want
to give up your vices?” and without flinching he could look a tobacco
salesman in the eye and demand, “Have you ever knelt before the throne
of grace?”

Whatever worldly expressions he might use in _sub rosa_ conversations
with the less sanctified theological students, such as Harry Zenz, who
was the most confirmed atheist in the school, in public he never so much
as said “doggone,” and he had on tap, for immediate and skilled use, a
number of such phrases as “Brother, I am willing to help you find
religion,” “My whole life is a testimonial to my faith,” “To the inner
eye there is no trouble in comprehending the three-fold nature of
divinity,” “We don’t want any long-faced Christians in this church—the
fellow that’s been washed in the blood of the Lamb is just so happy he
goes ’round singing and hollering hallelujah all day long,” and “Come on
now, all get together, and let’s make this the biggest collection this
church has ever seen.” He could explain foreordination thoroughly, and
he used the words “baptizo” and “Athanasian.”

He would, perhaps, be less orchestral, less Palladian, when he had been
in practise for a year or two after graduation and discovered that the
hearts of men are vile, their habits low, and that they are unwilling to
hand the control of all those habits over to the parson. But he would
recover again, and he was a promise of what he might be in twenty years,
as a ten-thousand-dollar seer.

He had grown broader, his glossy hair, longer than at Terwillinger, was
brushed back from his heavy white brow, his nails were oftener clean,
and his speech was Jovian. It was more sonorous, more measured and
pontifical; he could, and did, reveal his interested knowledge of your
secret moral diabetes merely by saying, “How are we today, Brother?”

And though he had almost flunked in Greek, his thesis on “Sixteen Ways
of Paying a Church Debt” had won the ten-dollar prize in Practical
Theology.

                                   II

He walked among the Kayooska Valley communicants, beside his mother. She
was a small-town business woman; she was not unduly wrinkled or shabby;
indeed she wore a good little black hat and a new brown silk frock with
a long gold chain; but she was inconspicuous beside his bulk and sober
magnificence.

He wore for the ceremony a new double-breasted suit of black broadcloth,
and new black shoes. So did Eddie Fislinger, along with a funereal tie
and a black wide felt hat, like a Texas congressman’s. But Elmer was
more daring. Had he not understood that he must show dignity, he would
have indulged himself in the gaudiness for which he had a talent. He had
compromised by buying a beautiful light gray felt hat in Chicago, on his
way home, and he had ventured on a red-bordered gray silk handkerchief,
which gave a pleasing touch of color to his sober chest.

But he had left off, for the day, the large opal ring surrounded by
almost gold serpents for which he had lusted and to which he had yielded
when in liquor, in the city of Monarch.

He walked as an army with banners, he spoke like a trombone, he gestured
widely with his large blanched thick hand; and his mother, on his arm,
looked up in ecstasy. He wafted her among the crowd, affable as a
candidate for probate judgeship, and she was covered with the fringes of
his glory.

For the ordination, perhaps two hundred Baptist laymen and laywomen and
at least two hundred babies had come in from neighboring congregations
by buckboard, democrat wagon, and buggy. (It was 1905; there was as yet
no Ford nearer than Fort Scott.) They were honest, kindly, solid folk;
farmers and blacksmiths and cobblers; men with tanned deep-lined faces,
wearing creased “best suits”; the women, deep bosomed or work-shriveled,
in clean gingham. There was one village banker, very chatty and
democratic, in a new crash suit. They milled like cattle, in dust up to
their shoe laces, and dust veiled them, in the still heat, under the
dusty branches of the cottonwoods from which floated shreds to catch and
glisten on the rough fabric of their clothes.

Six preachers had combined to assist the Paris parson in his ceremony,
and one of them was no less than the Rev. Dr. Ingle, come all the way
from St. Joe, where he was said to have a Sunday School of six hundred.
As a young man—very thin and eloquent in a frock coat—Dr. Ingle had
for six months preached in Paris, and Mrs. Gantry remembered him as her
favorite minister. He had been so kind to her when she was ill; had come
in to read “Ben Hur” aloud, and tell stories to a chunky little Elmer
given to hiding behind furniture and heaving vegetables at visitors.

“Well, well, Brother, so this is the little tad I used to know as a
shaver! Well, you always were a good little mannie, and they tell me
that now you’re a consecrated young man—that you’re destined to do a
great work for the Lord,” Dr. Ingle greeted Elmer.

“Thank you, Doctor. Pray for me. It’s an honor to have you come from
your great church,” said Elmer.

“Not a bit of trouble. On my way to Colorado—I’ve taken a cabin way up
in the mountains there—glorious view—sunsets—painted by the Lord
himself. My congregation have been so good as to give me two months’
vacation. Wish you could pop up there for a while, Brother Elmer.”

“I wish I could, Doctor, but I have to try in my humble way to keep the
fires burning around here.”

Mrs. Gantry was panting. To have her little boy discoursing with Dr.
Ingle as though they were equals! To hear him talking like a
preacher—just as _natural_! And some day—Elmer with a famous church;
with a cottage in Colorado for the summer; married to a dear pious
little woman, with half a dozen children; and herself invited to join
them for the summer; all of them kneeling in family prayers, led by
Elmer . . . though it was true Elmer declined to hold family prayers
just now; said he’d had too much of it in seminary all year . . . too
bad, but she’d keep on coaxing . . . and if he just _would_ stop
smoking, as she’d begged and besought him to do . . . well, perhaps if
he didn’t have a few naughtinesses left, he wouldn’t hardly be her
little boy any more. . . . How she’d had to scold once upon a time to
get him to wash his hands and put on the nice red woolen wristlets she’d
knitted for him!

No less satisfying to her was the way in which Elmer impressed all their
neighbors. Charley Watley, the house-painter, commander of the Ezra P.
Nickerson Post of the G. A. R. of Paris, who had always pulled his white
mustache and grunted when she had tried to explain Elmer’s hidden powers
of holiness, took her aside to admit: “You were right, Sister; he makes
a fine upstanding young man of God.”

They encountered that town problem, Hank McVittle, the druggist. Elmer
and he had been mates; together they had stolen sugar-corn, drunk hard
cider, and indulged in haymow venery. Hank was a small red man, with a
lascivious and knowing eye. It was certain that he had come today only
to laugh at Elmer.

They met face on, and Hank observed, “Morning, Mrs. Gantry. Well, Elmy,
going to be a preacher, eh?”

“I am, Hank.”

“Like it?” Hank was grinning and scratching his cheek with a freckled
hand; other unsanctified Parisians were listening.

Elmer boomed, “I do, Hank. I love it! I love the ways of the Lord, and I
don’t ever propose to put my foot into any others! Because I’ve tasted
the fruit of evil, Hank—you know that. And there’s nothing to it. What
fun we had, Hank, was nothing to the peace and joy I feel now. I’m kind
of sorry for you, my boy.” He loomed over Hank, dropped his paw heavily
on his shoulder. “Why don’t you try to get right with God? Or maybe
you’re smarter than he is!”

“Never claimed to be anything of the sort!” snapped Hank, and in that
testiness Elmer triumphed, his mother exulted.

She was sorry to see how few were congratulating Eddie Fislinger, who
was also milling, but motherless, inconspicuous, meek to the presiding
clergy.

Old Jewkins, humble, gentle old farmer, inched up to murmur, “Like to
shake your hand, Brother Elmer. Mighty fine to see you chosen thus and
put aside for the work of the Lord. Jiggity! T’ think I remember you as
knee-high to a grasshopper! I suppose you study a lot of awful learned
books now.”

“They make us work good and hard, Brother Jewkins. They give us pretty
deep stuff: hermeneutics, chrestomathy, pericopes, exegesis, homiletics,
liturgics, isagogics, Greek and Hebrew and Aramaic, hymnology,
apologetics—oh, a good deal.”

“Well! I should _say_ so!” worshiped old Jewkins, while Mrs. Gantry
marveled to find Elmer even more profound than she had thought, and
Elmer reflected proudly that he really did know what all but a couple of
the words meant.

“My!” sighed his mother. “You’re getting so educated, I declare t’
goodness pretty soon I won’t hardly dare to talk to you!”

“Oh, no. There’ll never come a time when you and I won’t be the best of
pals, or when I won’t need the inspiration of your prayers!” said Elmer
Gantry melodiously, with refined but manly laughter.

                                  III

They were assembling on benches, wagon-seats and boxes for the ceremony
of ordination.

The pulpit was a wooden table with a huge Bible and a pitcher of
lemonade. Behind it were seven rocking chairs for the clergy, and just
in front, two hard wooden chairs for the candidates.

The present local pastor, Brother Dinger, was a meager man, slow of
speech and given to long prayers. He rapped on the table. “We will, uh,
we will now begin.”

. . . Elmer, looking handsome on a kitchen chair in front of the rows of
flushed hot faces. He stopped fretting that his shiny new black shoes
were dust-gray. His heart pounded. He was in for it! No escape! He was
going to be a pastor! Last chance for Jim Lefferts, and Lord knew where
Jim was. He couldn’t—  His shoulder muscles were rigid. Then they
relaxed wearily, as though he had struggled to satiety, while Brother
Dinger went on:

“Well, we’ll start with the usual, uh, examination of our young
brothers, and the brethren have, uh, they’ve been good enough, uh, to
let me, uh, in whose charge one, uh, one of these fine young brothers
has always lived and made his home—to let me, uh, let me ask the
questions. Now, Brother Gantry, do you believe fully and whole-heartedly
in baptism by immersion?”

Elmer was thinking, “What a rotten pulpit voice the poor duck has,” but
aloud he was rumbling:

“I believe, Brother, and I’ve been taught, that possibly a man _might_
be saved if he’d just been baptized by sprinkling or pouring, but only
if he were ignorant of the truth. Of course immersion is the only
Scriptural way—if we’re really going to be like Christ, we must be
buried with him in baptism.”

“That’s fine, Brother Gantry. Praise God! Now, Brother Fislinger, do you
believe in the final perseverance of the saints?”

Eddie’s eager but cracked voice explaining—on—on—somniferous as the
locusts in the blazing fields across the Kayooska River.

As there is no hierarchy in the Baptist Church, but only a free
association of like-minded local churches, so are there no canonical
forms of procedure, but only customs. The ceremony of ordination is not
a definite rite; it may vary as the local associations will, and
ordination is conferred not by any bishop but by the general approval of
the churches in an association.

The questions were followed by the “charge to the candidates,” a
tremendous discourse by the great Dr. Ingle, in which he commended
study, light meals, and helping the sick by going and reading texts to
them. Every one joined then in a tremendous basket-lunch on long plank
tables by the cool river . . . banana layer cake, doughnuts, fried
chicken, chocolate layer cake, scalloped potatoes, hermit cookies,
cocoanut layer cake, pickled tomato preserves, on plates which skidded
about the table, with coffee poured into saucerless cups from a vast tin
pot, inevitably scalding at least one child, who howled. There were
hearty shouts of “Pass the lemon pie, Sister Skiff,” and “That was a
fine discourse of Brother Ingle’s,” and “Oh, dear, I dropped my spoon
and an ant got on it—well, I’ll just wipe it on my apron—that was fine
the way Brother Gantry explained how the Baptist Church has existed ever
since Bible days.” . . . Boys bathing, shrieking, splashing one another.
. . . Boys getting into the poison ivy. . . . Boys becoming so infected
with the poison ivy that they would turn spotty and begin to swell
within seven hours. . . . Dr. Ingle enthusiastically telling the other
clergy of his trip to the Holy Land. . . . Elmer lying about his
fondness for the faculty of his theological seminary.

Reassembled after lunch, Brother Tusker, minister of the largest
congregation in the association, gave the “charge to the churches.” This
was always the juicest and most scandalous and delightful part of the
ordination ceremony. In it the clergy had a chance to get back at the
parishioners who, as large contributors, as guaranteed saints, had all
year been nagging them.

Here were these fine young men going into the ministry, said Brother
Tusker. Well, it was up to them to help. Brother Gantry and Brother
Fislinger were leaping with the joy of sacrifice and learning. Then let
the churches give ’em a chance, and not make ’em spend all the time
hot-footing it around, as some older preachers had to do, raising their
own salaries! Let folks quit criticizing; let ’em appreciate godly lives
and the quickening word once in a while, instead of ham-ham-hammering
their preachers all day long!

And certain of the parties who criticized the preachers’ wives for
idleness—funny the way some of _them_ seemed to have so much time to
gad around and notice things and spread scandal! T’wa’n’t only the
menfolks that the Savior was thinking of when he talked about them that
were without sin being the only folks that were qualified to heave any
rocks!

The other preachers leaned back in their chairs and tried to look
casual, and hoped that Brother Tusker was going to bear down even a
lee-tle heavier on that matter of raising salaries.

In his sermon and the concluding ordination prayer Brother Knoblaugh (of
Barkinsville) summed up, for the benefit of Elmer Gantry, Eddie
Fislinger, and God, the history of the Baptists, the importance of
missions, and the perils of not reading the Bible before breakfast
daily.

Through this long prayer, the visiting pastors stood with their hands on
the heads of Elmer and Eddie.

There was a grotesque hitch at first. Most of the ministers were little
men who could no more than reach up to Elmer’s head. They stood strained
and awkward and unecclesiastical, these shabby good men, before the
restless audience. There was a giggle. Elmer had a dramatic flash. He
knelt abruptly, and Eddie, peering and awkward, followed him.

In the powdery gray dust Elmer knelt, ignoring it. On his head were the
worn hands of three veteran preachers, and suddenly he was humble, for a
moment he was veritably being ordained to the priestly service of God.

He had been only impatient till this instant. In the chapels at Mizpah
and Terwillinger he had heard too many famous visiting pulpiteers to be
impressed by the rustic eloquence of the Kayooska Association. But he
felt now their diffident tenderness, their unlettered fervor—these
poverty-twisted parsons who believed, patient in their bare and baking
tabernacles, that they were saving the world, and who wistfully welcomed
the youths that they themselves had been.

For the first time in weeks Elmer prayed not as an exhibition but
sincerely, passionately, savoring righteousness:

“Dear God—I’ll get down to it—not show off but just think of thee—do
good—God help me!”

Coolness fluttered the heavy dust-caked leaves, and as the sighing crowd
creaked up from their benches, Elmer Gantry stood confident . . .
ordained minister of the gospel.




                               CHAPTER VI


                                   I

THE state of Winnemac lies between Pittsburgh and Chicago, and in
Winnemac, perhaps a hundred miles south of the city of Zenith, is
Babylon, a town which suggests New England more than the Middle West.
Large elms shade it, there are white pillars beyond lilac bushes, and
round about the town is a serenity unknown on the gusty prairies.

Here is Mizpah Theological Seminary, of the Northern Baptists. (There is
a Northern and Southern convention of this distinguished denomination,
because before the Civil War the Northern Baptists proved by the Bible,
unanswerably, that slavery was wrong; and the Southern Baptists proved
by the Bible, irrefutably, that slavery was the will of God.)

The three buildings of the seminary are attractive: brick with white
cupolas, green blinds at the small-paned wide windows. But within they
are bare, with hand-rubbings along the plaster walls, with portraits of
missionaries and ragged volumes of sermons.

The large structure is the dormitory, Elizabeth J. Schmutz Hall—known
to the less reverent as Smut Hall.

Here lived Elmer Gantry, now ordained but completing the last year of
work for his Bachelor of Divinity degree, a commodity of value in
bargaining with the larger churches.

There were only sixteen left now of his original class of thirty-five.
The others had dropped out, for rural preaching, life insurance, or a
melancholy return to plowing. There was no one with whom he wanted to
live, and he dwelt sulkily in a single room, with a cot, a Bible, a
portrait of his mother, and with a copy of “What a Young Man Ought to
Know,” concealed inside his one starched pulpit shirt.

He disliked most of his class. They were too rustic or too pious, too
inquisitive about his monthly trips to the city of Monarch or simply too
dull. Elmer liked the company of what he regarded as intellectual
people. He never understood what they were saying, but to hear them
saying it made him feel superior.

The group which he most frequented gathered in the room of Frank
Shallard and Don Pickens, the large corner room on the second floor of
Smut Hall.

It was not an esthetic room. Though Frank Shallard might have come to
admire pictures, great music, civilized furniture, he had been trained
to regard them as worldly, and to content himself with art which
“presented a message,” to regard “Les Miserables” as superior because
the bishop was a kind man, and “The Scarlet Letter” as a poor book
because the heroine was sinful and the author didn’t mind.

The walls were of old plaster, cracked and turned deathly gray, marked
with the blood of mosquitoes and bed-bugs slain in portentous battles
long ago by theologians now gone forth to bestow their thus uplifted
visions on a materialistic world. The bed was a skeleton of rusty iron
bars, sagging in the center, with a comforter which was not too clean.
Trunks were in the corners, and the wardrobe was a row of hooks behind a
calico curtain. The grass matting was slowly dividing into separate
strands, and under the study table it had been scuffed through to the
cheap pine flooring.

The only pictures were Frank’s steel engraving of Roger Williams, his
framed and pansy-painted copy of “Pippa Passes,” and Don Pickens’
favorite, a country church by winter moonlight, with tinsel snow, which
sparkled delightfully. The only untheological books were Frank’s poets:
Wordsworth, Longfellow, Tennyson, Browning, in standard volumes,
fine-printed and dismal, and one really dangerous papist document, his
“Imitation of Christ,” about which there was argument at least once a
week.

In this room, squatting on straight chairs, the trunks, and the bed, on
a November evening in 1905, were five young men besides Elmer and Eddie
Fislinger. Eddie did not really belong to the group, but he persisted in
following Elmer, feeling that not even yet was everything quite right
with the brother.

“A preacher has got to be just as husky and pack just as good a wallop
as a prize-fighter. He ought to be able to throw out any roughneck that
tries to interrupt his meetings, and still more, strength makes such a
hit with the women in his congregation—of course I don’t mean it in any
wrong way,” said Wallace Umstead.

Wallace was a student-instructor, head of the minute seminary gymnasium
and “director of physical culture”; a young man who had a military
mustache and who did brisk things on horizontal bars. He was a state
university B. A. and graduate of a physical-training school. He was
going into Y. M. C. A. work when he should have a divinity degree, and
he was fond of saying, “Oh, I’m still one of the Boys, you know, even if
I am a prof.”

“That’s right,” agreed Elmer Gantry. “Say, I had—I was holding a
meeting at Grauten, Kansas, last summer, and there was a big boob that
kept interrupting, so I just jumped down from the platform and went up
to him, and he says, ‘Say, Parson,’ he says, ‘can you tell us what the
Almighty wants us to do about prohibition, considering he told Paul to
take some wine for his stomach’s sake?’ ‘I don’t know as I can,’ I says,
‘but you want to remember he also commanded us to cast out devils!’ and
I yanked that yahoo out of his seat and threw him out on his ear, and
say, the whole crowd—well, there weren’t so _awfully_ many there, but
they certainly did give him the ha-ha! You bet. And to be a husky makes
a hit with the whole congregation, men’s well as women. Bet there’s
more’n one high-toned preacher that got his pulpit because the deacons
felt he could lick ’em. Of course praying and all that is all O. K., but
you got to be practical! We’re here to do good, but first you have to
cinch a job that you can do good in!”

“You’re commercial!” protested Eddie Fislinger, and Frank Shallard:
“Good heavens, Gantry, is that all your religion means to you?”

“Besides,” said Horace Carp, “you have the wrong angle. It isn’t mere
brute force that appeals to women—to congregations. It’s a beautiful
voice. I don’t envy you your bulk, Elmer—besides, you’re going to get
fat—”

“I am like hell!”

“—but what I could do with that voice of yours! I’d have ’em all
weeping! I’d read ’em poetry from the pulpit!”

Horace Carp was the one High Churchman in the Seminary. He was a young
man who resembled a water spaniel, who concealed saints’ images,
incense, and a long piece of scarlet brocade in his room, and who wore a
purple velvet smoking-jacket. He was always raging because his father, a
wholesale plumber and pious, had threatened to kick him out if he went
to an Episcopal seminary instead of a Baptist fortress.

“Yes, you prob’ly would read ’em poetry!” said Elmer. “That’s the
trouble with you high-falutin’ guys. You think you can get people by a
lot of poetry and junk. What gets ’em and holds ’em and brings ’em to
their pews every Sunday is the straight gospel—and it don’t hurt one
bit to scare ’em into being righteous with the good old-fashioned Hell!”

“You bet—providing you encourage ’em to keep their bodies in swell
shape, too,” condescended Wallace Umstead. “Well, I don’t want to talk
as a prof—after all I’m glad I can still remain just one of the
Boys—but you aren’t going to develop any very big horse-power in your
praying tomorrow morning if you don’t get your sleep. And me to my
little downy! G’night!”

At the closing of the door, Harry Zenz, the seminary iconoclast, yawned,
“Wallace is probably the finest slice of tripe in my wide clerical
experience. Thank God, he’s gone! Now we can be natural and talk dirty!”

“And yet,” complained Frank Shallard, “you encourage him to stay and
talk about his pet methods of exercise! Don’t you ever tell the truth,
Harry?”

“Never carelessly. Why, you idiot, I want Wallace to run and let the
dean know what an earnest worker in the vineyard I am. Frank, you’re a
poor innocent. I suspect you actually believe some of the dope they
teach us here. And yet you’re a man of some reading. You’re the only
person in Mizpah except myself who could appreciate a paragraph of
Huxley. Lord, how I pity you when you get into the ministry! Of course,
Fislinger here is a grocery clerk, Elmer is a ward politician, Horace is
a dancing master—”

He was drowned beneath a surf of protests, not too jocose and friendly.

Harry Zenz was older than the others—thirty-two at least. He was plump,
almost completely bald, and fond of sitting still; and he could look
profoundly stupid. He was a man of ill-assorted but astonishing
knowledge; and in the church ten miles from Mizpah which he had
regularly supplied for two years he was considered a man of humorless
learning and bloodless piety. He was a complete and cheerful atheist,
but he admitted it only to Elmer Gantry and Horace Carp. Elmer regarded
him as a sort of Jim Lefferts, but he was as different from Jim as pork
fat from a crystal. He hid his giggling atheism—Jim flourished his; he
despised women—Jim had a disillusioned pity for the Juanita Klauzels of
the world; he had an intellect—Jim had only cynical guesses.

Zenz interrupted their protests:

“So you’re a bunch of Erasmuses! You ought to know. And there’s no
hypocrisy in what we teach and preach! We’re a specially selected group
of Parsifals—beautiful to the eye and stirring to the ear and
overflowing with knowledge of what God said to the Holy Ghost _in
camera_ at 9:16 last Wednesday morning. We’re all just rarin’ to go out
and preach the precious Baptist doctrine of ‘Get ducked or duck.’ We’re
wonders. We admit it. And people actually sit and listen to us, and
don’t choke! I suppose they’re overwhelmed by our nerve! And we have to
have nerve, or we’d never dare to stand in a pulpit again. We’d quit,
and pray God to forgive us for having stood up there and pretended that
we represent God, and that we can explain what we ourselves say are the
unexplainable mysteries! But I still claim that there are preachers who
haven’t our holiness. Why is it that the clergy are so given to sex
crimes?”

“That’s not true!” from Eddie Fislinger.

“Don’t talk that way!” Don Pickens begged. Don was Frank’s roommate: a
slight youth, so gentle, so affectionate, that even that raging lion of
righteousness, Dean Trosper, was moved to spare him.

Harry Zenz patted his arm. “Oh, you, Don—you’ll always be a monk. But
if you don’t believe it, Fislinger, look at the statistics of the five
thousand odd crimes committed by clergymen—that is those who got
caught—since the eighties, and note the percentage of sex
offenses—rape, incest, bigamy, enticing young girls—oh, a lovely
record!”

Elmer was yawning, “Oh, God, I do get so sick of you fellows yammering
and arguing and discussing. All perfectly simple—maybe we preachers
aren’t perfect; don’t pretend to be; but we do a lot of good.”

“That’s right,” said Eddie. “But maybe it is true that—The snares of
sex are so dreadful that even ministers of the gospel get trapped. And
the perfectly simple solution is continence—just take it out in prayer
and good hard exercise.”

“Oh, sure, Eddie, you bet; what a help you’re going to be to the young
men in your church,” purred Harry Zenz.

Frank Shallard was meditating unhappily. “Just why are we going to be
preachers, anyway? Why are you, Harry, if you think we’re all such
liars?”

“Oh, not liars, Frank—just practical, as Elmer put it. Me, it’s easy.
I’m not ambitious. I don’t want money enough to hustle for it. I like to
sit and read. I like intellectual acrobatics and no work. And you can
have all that in the ministry—unless you’re one of these chumps that
get up big institutional outfits and work themselves to death for
publicity.”

“You certainly have a fine high view of the ministry!” growled Elmer.

“Well, all right, what’s your fine high purpose in becoming a Man of
God, Brother Gantry?”

“Well, I—  Rats, it’s perfectly clear. Preacher can do a lot of
good—give help and—  And explain religion.”

“I wish you’d explain it to _me_! Especially I want to know to what
extent are Christian symbols descended from indecent barbaric symbols?”

“Oh, you make me tired!”

Horace Carp fluttered, “Of course none of you consecrated windjammers
ever think of the one _raison d’être_ of the church, which is to add
beauty to the barren lives of the common people!”

“Yeh! It certainly must make the common people feel awfully common to
hear Brother Gantry spiel about the errors of supralapsarianism!”

“I never preach about any such a doggone thing!” Elmer protested. “I
just give ’em a good helpful sermon, with some jokes sprinkled in to
make it interesting and some stuff about the theater or something
that’ll startle ’em a little and wake ’em up and help ’em to lead better
and fuller daily lives.”

“Oh, do you, dearie!” said Zenz. “My error. I thought you probably gave
’em a lot of helpful hints about the _innascibilitas_ attribute and the
_res sacramenti_. Well, Frank, why did you become a theologue?”

“I can’t tell you when you put it sneeringly. I believe there are mystic
experiences which you can follow only if you are truly set apart.”

“Well, I know why I came here,” said Don Pickens. “My dad sent me!”

“So did mine!” complained Horace Carp. “But what I can’t understand is:
Why are any of us in an ole Baptist school? Horrible denomination—all
these moldly barns of churches, and people coughing illiterate hymns,
and long-winded preachers always springing a bright new idea like ‘All
the world needs to solve its problems is to get back to the gospel of
Jesus Christ.’ The only church is the Episcopal! Music! Vestments!
Stately prayers! Lovely architecture! Dignity! Authority! Believe me, as
soon as I can make the break, I’m going to switch over to the
Episcopalians. And then I’ll have a social position, and be able to
marry a nice rich girl.”

“No, you’re wrong,” said Zenz. “The Baptist Church is the only
denomination worth while, except possibly the Methodist.”

“I’m glad to hear you say that,” marveled Eddie.

“Because the Baptists and the Methodists have all the numbskulls—except
those that belong to the Catholic Church and the henhouse sects—and so
even you, Horace, can get away with being a prophet. There are _some_
intelligent people in the Episcopal and Congregational Churches, and a
few of the Campbellite flocks, and they check up on you. Of course all
Presbyterians are half-wits, too, but they have a standard doctrine, and
they can trap you into a heresy trial. But in the Baptist and Methodist
Churches, man! There’s the berth for philosophers like me and hoot-owls
like you, Eddie! All you have to do with Baptists and Methodists, as
Father Carp suggests—”

“If you agree with me about anything, I withdraw it,” said Horace.

“All you have to do,” said Zenz, “is to get some sound and perfectly
meaningless doctrine and keep repeating it. You won’t bore the
laymen—in fact the only thing they resent is something that _is_ new,
so they have to work their brains. Oh, no, Father Carp—the Episcopal
pulpit for actors that aren’t good enough to get on the stage, but the
good old Baptist fold for realists!”

“You make me tired, Harry!” complained Eddie. “You just want to show
off, that’s all. You’re a lot better Baptist and a lot better Christian
than you let on to be, and I can prove it. Folks wouldn’t go on
listening to your sermons unless they carried conviction. No, sir! You
can fool folks once or twice with a lot of swell-sounding words but in
the long run it’s sincerity they look for. And one thing that makes me
know you’re on the right side is that you don’t practise open communion.
Golly, I feel that everything we Baptists stand for is threatened by
those darn’ so-called liberals that are beginning to practise open
communion.”

“Rats!” grumbled Harry. “Of all the fool Baptist egotisms, close
communion is the worst! Nobody but people we consider saved to be
allowed to take communion with us! Nobody can meet God unless we
introduce ’em! Self-appointed guardians of the blood and body of Jesus
Christ! Whew!”

“Absolutely,” from Horace Carp. “And there is absolutely no Scriptural
basis for close communion.”

“There certainly is!” shrieked Eddie. “Frank, where’s your Bible?”

“Gee, I left it in O. T. E. Where’s yours, Don?”

“Well, I’ll be switched! I had the darn’ thing here just this evening,”
lamented Don Pickens, after a search.

“Oh, I remember. I was killing a cockroach with it. It’s on top of your
wardrobe,” said Elmer.

“Gee, honest, you hadn’t ought to kill cockroaches with a Bible!”
mourned Eddie Fislinger. “Now here’s the Bible, good and straight, for
close communion, Harry. It says in First Corinthians, 11:27 and 29:
‘Whoever shall eat this bread and drink this cup of the Lord unworthily
shall be guilty of the body and the blood of the Lord. For he that
eateth and drinketh unworthily eateth and drinketh damnation to
himself.’ And how can there be a worthy Christian unless he’s been
baptized by immersion?”

“I do wonder sometimes,” mused Frank Shallard, “if we aren’t rather
impious, we Baptists, to set ourselves up as the keepers of the gates of
God, deciding just who is righteous, who is worthy to commune.”

“But there’s nothing else we can do,” explained Eddie. “The Baptist
Church, being the only pure Scriptural church, is the one real church of
God, and we’re not setting ourselves up—we’re just following God’s
ordinances.”

Horace Carp had also been reveling in the popular Mizpah sport of
looking up Biblical texts to prove a preconceived opinion. “I don’t find
anything here about Baptists,” he said.

“Nor about your doggoned old Episcopalians, either—darn’ snobs!—and
the preachers wearing nightshirts!” from Eddie.

“You bet your life you find something—it talks about bishops, and that
means Episcopal bishops—the papes and the Methodists are uncanonical
bishops,” rejoiced Horace. “I’ll bet you two dollars and sixty-seven
cents I wind up as an Episcopal bishop, and, believe me, I’ll be
high-church as hell—all the candles I can get on the altar.”

Harry Zenz was speculating, “I suppose it’s unscientific to believe that
because I happen to be a Baptist practitioner myself and see what
word-splitting, text-twisting, applause-hungry, job-hunting,
medieval-minded second-raters even the biggest Baptist leaders are,
therefore the Baptist Church is the worst of the lot. I don’t suppose
it’s really any worse than the Presbyterian or the Congregational or
Disciples or Lutheran or any other. But—  Say, you, Fislinger, ever
occur to you how dangerous it is, this Bible-worship? You and I might
have to quit preaching and go to work. You tell the muttonheads that the
Bible contains absolutely everything necessary for salvation, don’t
you?”

“Of course.”

“Then what’s the use of having any preachers? Any church? Let people
stay home and read the Bible!”

“Well—well—it says—”

The door was dashed open, and Brother Karkis entered.

Brother Karkis was no youthful student. He was forty-three, heavy-handed
and big-footed, and his voice was the voice of a Great Dane. Born to the
farm, he had been ordained a Baptist preacher for twenty years now, and
up and down through the Dakotas, Nebraska, Arkansas, he had bellowed in
up-creek tabernacles.

His only formal education had been in country schools; and of all books
save the Bible, revivalistic hymnals, a concordance handy for finding
sermon-texts, and a manual of poultry-keeping, he was soundly ignorant.
He had never met a woman of the world, never drunk a glass of wine,
never heard a bar of great music, and his neck was not free from the
dust of cornfields.

But it would have been a waste of pity to sigh over Brother Karkis as a
plucky poor student. He had no longing for further knowledge; he was
certain that he already had it all. He despised the faculty as
book-adulterated wobblers in the faith—he could “out-pray and
out-holler and out-save the whole lot of ’em.” He desired a Mizpah
degree only because it would get him a better paid job—or, as he put
it, with the 1850 vocabulary which he found adequate for 1905, because
it would “lead him into a wider field of usefulness.”

“Say, don’t you fellers ever do anything but sit around and argue and
discuss and bellyache?” he shouted. “My lands, I can hear your racket
way down the hall! Be a lot better for you young fellers if you’d forget
your smart-aleck arguin’ and spend the evening on your knees in prayer!
Oh, you’re a fine lot of smart educated swells, but you’ll find where
that rubbish gets you when you go out and have to wrestle with old Satan
for unregenerate souls! What are you gasbags arguing about, anyway?”

“Harry says,” wailed Eddie Fislinger, “that there’s nothing in the Bible
that says Christians have to have a church or preachers.”

“Huh! And him that thinks he’s so educated. Where’s a Bible?”

It was now in the hands of Elmer, who had been reading his favorite
book, “The Song of Solomon.”

“Well, Brother Gantry, glad see there’s one galoot here that’s got sense
enough to stick by the Old Book and get himself right with God, ’stead
of shooting off his face like some Pedo-Baptist. Now look here, Brother
Zenz: It says here in Hebrews, ‘Forsake not the assembling of yourselves
together.’ There, I guess that’ll hold you!”

“My dear brother in the Lord,” said Harry, “the only thing suggested
there is an assembly like the Plymouth Brotherhood, with no regular paid
preachers. As I was explaining to Brother Fislinger: Personally, I’m so
ardent an admirer of the Bible that I’m thinking of starting a sect
where we all just sing a hymn together, then sit and read our Bibles all
day long, and not have any preachers getting between us and the
all-sufficient Word of God. I expect you to join, Brother Karkis, unless
you’re one of these dirty higher critics that want to break down the
Bible.”

“Oh, you make me tired,” said Eddie.

“You make me tired—always twisting the plain commands of Scripture,”
said Brother Karkis, shutting the door—weightily, and from the outside.

“You all make me tired. My God, how you fellows can argue!” said Elmer,
chewing his Pittsburgh stogie.

The room was thick now with tobacco fumes. Though in Mizpah Seminary
smoking was frowned on, practically forbidden by custom, all of the
consecrated company save Eddie Fislinger were at it.

He rasped, “This air is something terrible! Why you fellows touch that
vile weed—  Worms and men are the only animals who indulge in tobacco!
I’m going to get out of here.”

There was strangely little complaint.

Rid of Eddie, the others turned to their invariable topic: what they
called “sex.”

Frank Shallard and Don Pickens were virgins, timid and fascinated,
respectful and urgent; Horace Carp had had one fumbling little greensick
experience; and all three listened with nervous eagerness to the
experiences of Elmer and Harry Zenz. Tonight Elmer’s mind reeked with
it, and he who had been almost silent during the ecclesiastical
wrangling was voluble now. The youngsters panted as he chronicled his
meetings with a willing choir-singer, this summer past.

“Tell me—tell me,” fretted Don. “Do girls, oh—nice girls—do they
really ever—uh—go with a preacher? And aren’t you ashamed to face them
afterwards, in church?”

“Huh!” observed Zenz, and “Ashamed? They worship you!” declared Elmer.
“They stand by you the way no wife ever would—as long as they do fall
for you. Why, this girl— Oh, well, she sang something elegant.”

He finished vaguely, reminiscently. Suddenly he was bored at treading
the mysteries of sex with these mooncalves. He lunged up.

“Going?” said Frank.

Elmer posed at the door, smirking, his hands on his hips, “Oh, no. Not
a-tall.” He looked at his watch. (It was a watch which reminded you of
Elmer himself: large, thick, shiny, with a near-gold case.) “I merely
have a date with a girl, that’s all!”

He was lying, but he had been roused by his own stories, and he would
have given a year of life if his boast were true. He returned to his
solitary room in a fever. “God, if Juanita were only here, or Agatha, or
even that little chambermaid at Solomon Junction—what the dickens was
her name now?” he longed.

He sat motionless on the edge of his bed. He clenched his fists. He
groaned and gripped his knees. He sprang up, to race about the room, to
return and sit dolorously entranced.

“Oh, God, I can’t _stand_ it!” he moaned.

He was inconceivably lonely.

He had no friends. He had never had a friend since Jim Lefferts. Harry
Zenz despised his brains, Frank Shallard despised his manners, and the
rest of them he himself despised. He was bored by the droning seminary
professors all day, the schoolboyish arguing all evening; and in the
rash of prayer-meetings and chapel-meetings and special praise-meetings
he was bored by hearing the same enthusiasts gambol in the same
Scriptural rejoicings.

“Oh, yes, I want to go on and preach. Couldn’t go back to just business
or the farm. Miss the hymns, the being boss. But—I can’t do it! God, I
am so lonely! If Juanita was just here!”




                              CHAPTER VII


                                   I

THE Reverend Jacob Trosper, D. D., Ph. D., LL. D., dean and chief
executive of Mizpah Theological Seminary, and Professor of Practical
Theology and Homiletics, was a hard-faced active man with a large active
voice. His cheeks were gouged with two deep channels. His eyebrows were
heavy. His hair, now gray and bristly, must once have been rusty, like
Eddie Fislinger’s. He would have made an excellent top-sergeant. He
looked through the students and let them understand that he knew their
sins and idlenesses before they confessed them.

Elmer was afraid of Dean Trosper. When he was summoned to the dean’s
office, the morning after the spiritual conference in Frank Shallard’s
room, he was uneasy.

He found Frank with the dean.

“God! Frank’s been tattling about my doings with women!”

“Brother Gantry,” said the dean.

“Yes, sir!”

“I have an appointment which should give you experience and a little
extra money. It’s a country church down at Schoenheim, eleven miles from
here, on the spur line of the Ontario, Omaha and Pittsburgh. You will
hold regular Sunday morning services and Sunday School; if you are able
to work up afternoon or evening services and prayer-meeting, so much the
better. The pay will be ten dollars a Sunday. If there’s to be anything
extra for extra work—that’s up to you and your flock. I’d suggest that
you go down there on a hand-car. I’m sure you can get the section-gang
boss here to lend you one, as it’s for the Lord’s work, and the boss’
brother does a lot of gardening here. I’m going to send Brother Shallard
with you to conduct the Sunday School and get some experience. He has a
particularly earnest spirit—which it wouldn’t entirely hurt you to
emulate, Brother Gantry—but he’s somewhat shy in contact with
sin-hardened common people.

“Now, boys, this is just a small church, but never forget that it’s
priceless souls that I’m entrusting to your keeping; and who knows but
that you may kindle there such a fire as may some day illumine all the
world . . . providing, Brother Gantry, you eliminate the worldly things
I suspect you of indulging in!”

Elmer was delighted. It was his first real appointment. In Kansas, this
summer, he had merely filled other people’s pulpits for two or three
weeks at a time.

He’d show ’em! Some of these fellows that thought he was just a
mouth-artist! Show ’em how he could build up church membership, build up
the collections, get ’em all going with his eloquence—and, of course,
carry the message of salvation into darkened hearts.

It would be mighty handy to have the extra ten a week—and maybe more if
he could kid the Schoenheim deacons properly.

His first church . . . his own . . . and Frank had to take his orders!

                                   II

In the virginal days of 1905 section gangs went out to work on the
railway line not by gasoline power but on a hand-car, a platform with
two horizontal bars worked up and down like pump-handles.

On a hand-car Elmer and Frank Shallard set out for their first charge.
They did not look particularly clerical as they sawed at the handles; it
was a chilly November Sunday morning, and they wore shabby greatcoats.
Elmer had a moth-eaten plush cap over his ears, Frank exhibited absurd
ear-muffs under a more absurd derby, and both had borrowed red flannel
mittens from the section gang.

The morning was icily brilliant. Apple orchards glistened in the frost,
and among the rattling weed-stalks by the worm-fences quail were
whistling.

Elmer felt his lungs free of library dust as he pumped. He broadened his
shoulders, rejoiced in sweating, felt that his ministry among real men
and living life was begun. He pitied the pale Frank a little, and pumped
the harder . . . and made Frank pump the harder . . . up and down, up
and down, up and down. It was agony to the small of his back and
shoulders, now growing soft, to labor on the up-grade, where the shining
rails toiled round the curves through gravel cuts. But down-hill,
swooping toward frosty meadows and the sound of cowbells in the morning
sun, he whooped with exhilaration, and struck up a boisterous:

            There is power, power, wonder-working power
            In the blood
            Of the Lamb—

The Schoenheim church was a dingy brown box with a toy steeple, in a
settlement consisting of the church, the station, a blacksmith shop, two
stores, and half a dozen houses. But at least thirty buggies were
gathered along the rutty street or in the carriage-sheds behind the
church; at least seventy people had come to inspect their new pastor;
and they stood in gaping circles, staring between frosty damp mufflers
and visored fur caps.

“I’m scared to death!” murmured Frank, as they strode up the one street
from the station, but Elmer felt healthy, proud, expansive. His own
church, small but somehow—somehow different from these ordinary country
meeting-houses—quite a nice-shaped steeple—not one of these shacks
with no steeple at all! And his people, waiting for him, their attention
flowing into him and swelling him—

He threw open his overcoat, held it back with his hand imperially poised
on his left hip, and let them see not only the black broadcloth suit
bought this last summer for his ordination but something choice he had
added since—elegant white piping at the opening of his vest.

A red-faced mustached man swaggered up to greet them, “Brother Gantry?
And Brother Shallard? I’m Barney Bains, one of the deacons. Pleased to
meet you. The Lord give power to your message. Some time since we had
any preachin’ here, and I guess we’re all pretty hungry for spiritual
food and the straight gospel. Bein’ from Mizpah, I guess there’s no
danger you boys believe in this open communion!”

Frank had begun to worry, “Well, what I feel is—” when Elmer
interrupted him with a very painful bunt in the side, and chanted with
holy joy:

“Pleased meet you, Brother Bains. Oh, Brother Shallard and I are
absolutely sound both on immersion and close communion. We trust you
will pray for us, Brother, that the Holy Ghost may be present in this
work today, and that all the brethren may rejoice in a great reawakening
and a bountiful harvest!”

Deacon Bains and all who heard him muttered, saint to saint, “He’s
pretty young yet, but he’s got the right idee. I’m sure we’re going to
have real rousing preaching. Don’t think much of Brother Shallard,
though. Kind of a nice-looking young fella, but dumm in the head. Stands
there like a bump on a log. Well, he’s good enough to teach the kids in
Sunday School.”

Brother Gantry was shaking hands all round. His sanctifying ordination,
or it might have been his summer of bouncing from pulpit to pulpit, had
so elevated him that he could greet them as impressively and fraternally
as a sewing-machine agent. He shook hands with a good grip, he looked at
all the more aged sisters as though he were moved to give them a holy
kiss, he said the right things about the weather, and by luck or
inspiration it was to the most acidly devout man in Boone County that he
quoted a homicidal text from Malachi.

As he paraded down the aisle, leading his flock, he panted:

“Got ’em already! I can do something to wake these hicks up, where
gas-bags like Frank or Carp would just chew the rag. How could I of felt
so down in the mouth and so—uh—so carnal last week? Lemme at that
pulpit!”

They faced him in hard straight pews, rugged heads seen against the
brown wall and the pine double doors grained to mimic oak; they
gratifyingly crowded the building, and at the back stood shuffling young
men with unshaven chins and pale blue neckties.

He felt power over them while he trolled out the chorus of “The Church
in the Wildwood.”

His text was from Proverbs: “Hatred stirreth up strifes: but love
covereth all sins.”

He seized the sides of the pulpit with his powerful hands, glared at the
congregation, decided to look benevolent after all, and exploded:

“In the hustle and bustle of daily life I wonder how many of us stop to
think that in all that is highest and best we are ruled not by even our
most up-and-coming efforts but by Love? What is Love—the divine Love of
which the—the great singer teaches us in Proverbs? It is the rainbow
that comes after the dark cloud. It is the morning star and it is also
the evening star, those being, as you all so well know, the brightest
stars we know. It shines upon the cradle of the little one and when life
has, alas, departed, to come no more, you find it still around the quiet
tomb. What is it inspires all great men—be they preachers or patriots
or great business men? What is it, my brethren, but Love? Ah, it fills
the world with melody, with such sacred melodies as we have just
indulged in together, for what is music? What, my friends, is music? Ah,
what indeed is music but the voice of Love!”

He explained that hatred was low.

However, for the benefit of the more leathery and zealous deacons down
front, he permitted them to hate all Catholics, all persons who failed
to believe in hell and immersion, and all rich mortgage-holders,
wantoning in the betraying smiles of scarlet women, each of whom wore
silk and in her jeweled hand held a ruby glass of perfidious wine.

He closed by lowering his voice to a maternal whisper and relating a
totally imaginary but most improving experience with a sinful old
gentleman who on his bed of pain had admitted, to Elmer’s urging, that
he ought to repent immediately, but who put it off too long, died amid
his virtuous and grief-stricken daughters, and presumably went straight
to the devil.

When Elmer had galloped down to the door to shake hands with such as did
not remain for Sabbath School, sixteen several auditors said in effect,
“Brother, that was a most helpful sermon and elegantly expressed,” and
he wrung their hands with a boyish gratitude beautiful to see.

Deacon Bains patted his shoulder. “I’ve never heard so young a preacher
hand out such fine doctrine, Brother. Meet my daughter Lulu.”

And she was there, the girl for whom he had been looking ever since he
had come to Mizpah.

Lulu Bains was a gray-and-white kitten with a pink ribbon. She had sat
at the back of the church, behind the stove, and he had not seen her. He
looked down at her thirstily. His excitement at having played his sermon
to such applause was nothing beside his excitement over the fact that he
would have her near him in his future clerical labors. Life was a
promising and glowing thing as he held her hand and tried not to sound
too insistently affectionate. “Such a pleasure to meet you, Sister
Lulu.”

Lulu was nineteen or twenty. She had a diminutive class of
twelve-year-old boys in the Sunday School. Elmer had intended to sneak
out during Sunday School, leaving Frank Shallard responsible, and find a
place where he could safely smoke a Pittsburgh stogie, but in view of
this new spiritual revelation he hung about, beaming with holy
approbation of the good work and being manly and fraternal with the
little boys in Lulu’s class.

“If you want to grow up and be big fellows, regular sure-enough huskies,
you just listen to what Miss Bains has to tell you about how Solomon
built that wonderful big ole temple,” he crooned at them; and if they
twisted and giggled in shyness, at least Lulu smiled at him . . .
gray-and-white kitten with sweet kitten eyes . . . small soft kitten who
purred, “Oh, now, Brother Gantry, I’m just so scared I don’t hardly dare
teach” . . . big eyes that took him into their depths, till he heard her
lisping as the voice of angels, larks, and whole orchestras of flutes.

He could not let her go at the end of Sunday School. He must hold her—

“Oh, Sister Lulu, come see the hand-car Frank and I—Brother Shallard
and I—came down on. The _fun_-niest! Just laugh your head off!”

As the section gang passed through Schoenheim at least ten times a week,
hand-cars could have been no astounding novelty to Lulu, but she trotted
beside him, and stared prettily, and caroled, “Oh, hon-est! Did you come
down on _that_? Well, I never!”

She shook hands cheerfully with both of them. He thought jealously that
she was as cordial to Frank as to himself.

“He better watch out and not go fooling round _my_ girl!” Elmer
reflected, as they pumped back toward Babylon.

He did not congratulate Frank on having overcome his dread of stolid
country audiences (Frank had always lived in cities) or on having made
Solomon’s temple not merely a depressing object composed of a substance
called “cubits” but an actual shrine in which dwelt an active and
terrifying god.

                                  III

For two Sundays now Elmer had striven to impress Lulu not only as an
efficient young prophet but as a desirable man. There were always too
many people about. Only once did he have her alone. They walked half a
mile then to call on a sick old woman. On their way Lulu had fluttered
at him (gray-and-white kitten in a close bonnet of soft fuzzy gray,
which he wanted to stroke).

“I suppose you’re just bored to death by my sermons,” he fished.

“Oh, nnnno! I think they’re just wonderful!”

“Do you, honest?”

“Honest, I do!”

He looked down at her childish face till he had caught her eyes, then,
jocularly:

“My, but this wind is making the little cheeks and the cute lips awful’
red! Or I guess maybe some fella must of been kissing ’em before
church!”

“Oh, no—”

She looked distressed, almost frightened.

“Whoa up!” he counseled himself. “You’ve got the wrong track. Golly, I
don’t believe she’s as much of a fusser as I thought she was. Really is
kinda innocent. Poor kid, shame to get her all excited. Oh, thunder,
won’t hurt her a bit to have a little educated love-making!”

He hastily removed any possible blots on his clerical reputation:

“Oh, I was joking. I just meant—be a shame if as lovely a girl as you
weren’t engaged. I suppose you are engaged, of course?”

“No. I liked a boy here awfully, but he went to Cleveland to work, and I
guess he’s kind of forgotten me.”

“Oh, that is really too bad!”

Nothing could be stronger, more dependable, more comforting, than the
pressure of his fingers on her arm. She looked grateful; and when she
came to the sick-room and heard Brother Gantry pray, long, fervently,
and with the choicest words about death not really mattering nor really
hurting (the old woman had cancer) then Lulu also looked worshipful.

On their way back he made his final probe:

“But even if you aren’t engaged, Sister Lulu, I’ll bet there’s a lot of
the young fellows here that’re crazy about you.”

“No, honest there aren’t. Oh, I go round some with a second cousin of
mine—Floyd Naylor—but, my! he’s so slow, he’s no fun.”

The Rev. Mr. Gantry planned to provide fun.

                                   IV

Elmer and Frank had gone down on Saturday afternoon to decorate the
church for the Thanksgiving service. To save the trip to Babylon and
back, they were to spend Saturday night in the broad farmhouse of Deacon
Bains, and Lulu Bains and her spinster cousin, Miss Baldwin, were
assisting in the decoration—in other words doing it. They were
stringing pine boughs across the back of the hall, and arranging a
harvest feast of pumpkins, yellow corn, and velvety sumach in front of
the pulpit.

While Frank and the spinster cousin of the Bainses discussed the
artistic values of the pumpkins, Elmer hinted to Lulu:

“I want your advice, Lulu—Sister Lulu. Don’t you think in my sermon
tomorrow it might be helpful to explain—”

(They stood side by side. How sweet were her little shoulders, her soft
pussy-cat cheeks! He had to kiss them! He had to! He swayed toward her.
Damn Frank and that Baldwin female! Why didn’t they get out?)

“—to explain that all these riches of the harvest, priceless though
they are in themselves and necessary for grub—for the festal board, yet
they are but symbols and indications of the—Do sit down, Lulu; you look
a little tired.—of the deeper spiritual blessings which he also showers
on us and not just at harvest time, and this is a very important
point—”

(Her hand dropped against his knee; lay, so white, on the drab pew. Her
breasts were young and undrained under her plaid blouse. He had to touch
her hand. His fingers crept toward it, touched it by accident, surely by
accident, while she looked devotion and he intoned sublimity.)

“—a very important point indeed; all the year round we receive those
greater inner blessings, and it is for them more than for any material,
uh, material gains that we should lift our voices in Thanksgiving. Don’t
you think it might be valuable to all of us if I brought that out?”

“Oh, yes! Indeed I do! I think that’s a lovely thought!”

(His arms tingled. He _had_ to slip them about her.)

Frank and Miss Baldwin had sat down, and they were in an intolerably
long discussion as to what ought to be done about that terrible little
Cutler boy who said that he didn’t believe that the ravens brought any
bread and meat to Elijah, not if he knew anything about these ole crows!
Frank explained that he did not wish to rebuke honest doubt; but when
this boy went and made a regular business of cutting up and asking
foolish questions—

“Lulu!” Elmer urged. “Skip back in the other room with me a second.
There’s something about the church work I want to ask you, and I don’t
want them to hear.”

There were two rooms in the Schoenheim church: the auditorium and a
large closet for the storage of hymn books, mops, brooms, folding
chairs, communion cups. It was lighted by a dusty window.

“Sister Bains and I are going to look over the Sunday School
lesson-charts,” Elmer called largely and brightly.

The fact that she did not deny it bound them together in secrecy. He sat
on an upturned bucket; she perched on a step-ladder. It was pleasant to
be small in her presence and look up to her.

What the “something about church work” which he was going to ask her
was, he had no notion, but Elmer was a very ready talker in the presence
of young women. He launched out:

“I need your advice. I’ve never met anybody that combined common sense
and spiritual values like what you do.”

“Oh, my, you’re just flattering me, Brother Gantry!”

“No, I’m not. Honest, I ain’t! You don’t appreciate yourself. That’s
because you’ve always lived in this little burg, but if you were in
Chicago or some place like that, believe me, they’d appreciate your, uh,
that wonderful sense of spiritual values and everything.”

“Oh—Chicago! My! I’d be scared to death!”

“Well, I’ll have to take you there some day and show you the town! Guess
folks would talk about their bad old preacher _then_!”

They both laughed heartily.

“But seriously, Lulu, what I want to know is—uh—  Oh! What I wanted to
ask you: Do you think I ought to come down here and hold Wednesday
prayer-meetings?”

“Why, I think that’d be awfully nice.”

“But, you see, I’d have to come down on that ole hand-car.”

“That’s so.”

“And you can’t know how hard I got to study every evening at the
Seminary.”

“Oh, yes, I can imagine!”

They both sighed in sympathy, and he laid his hand on hers, and they
sighed again, and he removed his hand almost prudishly.

“But of course I wouldn’t want to spare myself in any way. It’s a
pastor’s privilege to spend himself for his congregation.”

“Yes, that’s so.”

“But on the other hand, with the roads the way they are here, especially
in winter and all, and most of the congregation living way out on farms
and all—hard for ’em to get in, eh?”

“That’s so. The roads do get bad. Yes, I think you’re right, Brother
Gantry.”

“Oh! Lulu! And here I’ve been calling you by your first name! You’re
going to make me feel I been acting terrible if you rebuke me that way
and don’t call me Elmer!”

“But then you’re the preacher, and I’m just nobody.”

“Oh, yes, you are!”

“Oh, no, I’m not!”

They laughed very much.

“Listen, Lulu, honey. Remember I’m really still a kid—just twenty-five
this month—only ’bout five or six years older’n you are. Now try
calling me Elmer, and see how it sounds.”

“Oh, my! I wouldn’t dare!”

“Well, try it!”

“Oh, I couldn’t! Imagine!”

“’Fraid cat!”

“I am not so.”

“Yes, you are!”

“No, I’m not!”

“I dare you!”

“Well—Elmer, then! So there now!”

They laughed intimately, and in the stress of their merriment he picked
up her hand, squeezed it, rubbed it against his arm. He did not release
it, but it was only with the friendliest and least emphatic pressure
that he held it while he crooned:

“You aren’t really scared of poor old Elmer?”

“Yes, I am, a tiny bit!”

“But why?”

“Oh, you’re big and strong and dignified, like you were lots older, and
you have such a boom-boom voice—my, I love to listen to it, but it
scares me—I feel like you’d turn on me and say, ‘You bad little girl,’
and then I’d have to ’fess. My! And then you’re so terribly
educated—you know such long words, and you can explain all these things
about the Bible that I never can understand. And of course you are a
real ordained Baptist clergyman.”

“Um, uh—  But does that keep me from being a man, too?”

“Yes, it does! Sort of!”

Then there was no playfulness, but a grim urgency in his voice:

“Then you couldn’t imagine me kissing you? . . . Look at me! . . . Look
at me, I tell you! . . . There! . . . No, don’t look away now. Why,
you’re blushing! You dear, poor, darling kid! You _can_ imagine me
kissing—”

“Well, I oughtn’t to!”

“’Shamed?”

“Yes, I am!”

“Listen, dear. You think of me as so awfully grown-up, and of course I
have to impress all these folks when I’m in the pulpit, but you can see
through it and—  I’m really just a big bashful kid, and I need your
help so. Do you know, dear, you remind me of my mother—”

                                   V

Frank Shallard turned on Elmer in their bedroom, while they were washing
for supper—their first moment alone since Lulu and Miss Baldwin had
driven them to the Bains farm to spend the night before the Thanksgiving
service.

“Look here, Gantry—Elmer. I don’t think it looked well, the way you
took Miss Bains in the back room at the church and kept her there—must
have been half an hour—and when I came in you two jumped and looked
guilty.”

“Uh-huh, so our little friend Franky is a real rubber-necking old
woman!”

It was a spacious dusky cavern under the eaves, the room where they were
to stay the night. The pitcher on the black walnut washstand was
stippled in gold, riotous with nameless buds. Elmer stood glaring, his
big forearms bare and dripping, shaking his fingers over the carpet
before he reached for the towel.

“I am not a ‘rubber-neck,’ and you know it, Gantry. But you’re the
preacher here, and it’s our duty, for the effect on others, to avoid
even the appearance of evil.”

“Evil to him that evil thinks. Maybe you’ve heard that, too!”

“Oh, yes, Elmer, I think perhaps I have!”

“Suspicious, dirty-minded Puritan, that’s what you are, seeing evil
where there ain’t any meant.”

“People don’t hate Puritans because they suspect unjustly, but because
they suspect only too darned justly. Look here now, Elmer. I don’t want
to be disagreeable—”

“Well, you are!”

“—but Miss Bains—she looks sort of cuddlesome and flirtatious, but I’m
dead certain she’s straight as can be, and I’m not going to stand back
and watch you try to, uh, to make love to her.”

“Well, smarty, suppose I wanted to marry her?”

“Do you?”

“You know so blame’ much, you ought to know without asking!”

“Do you?”

“I haven’t said I didn’t.”

“Your rhetoric is too complicated for me. I’ll take it that you do mean
to. That’s fine! I’ll announce your intentions to Deacon Bains.”

“You will like hell! Now you look here, Shallard! I’m not going to have
you poking your long nose into my business, and that’s all there is to
it, see?”

“Yes, it would be if you were a layman and I had no official connection
with this outfit. I don’t believe too much in going around being moral
for other people. But you’re the preacher here—you’re an ordained
minister—and I’m responsible with you for the welfare of this church,
and I’m damned if I’m going to watch you seducing the first girl you get
your big sweaty hands on—  Oh, don’t go doubling up your fists. Of
course you could lick me. But you won’t. Especially here in the deacon’s
house. Ruin you in the ministry. . . . Great God, and you’re the kind we
affably let into the Baptist ministry! I was saying: I don’t propose to
see you trying to seduce—”

“Now, by God, if you think I’m going to stand—  Let me tell you right
now, you’ve got the filthiest mind I ever heard of, Shallard! Why you
should think I intend for one single second to be anything but friendly
and open and aboveboard with Lulu—with Miss Bains—Why, you fool, I was
in there listening about how she was in love with a fellow and he’s gone
off to Chicago and chucked her, and that was all, and why you should
think—”

“Oh, don’t be so fat-headed, Gantry! You can’t get away with sitting in
my room at the Sem boasting, you and Zenz boasting about how many
affairs you’ve had—”

“Well, it’s the last time I’ll sit in your damned room!”

“Splendid!”

“Think what you want to. And go to the devil! And be sure and run
tattling to Pop Trosper and the rest of the faculty!”

“Well, that’s a good come-back, Gantry. I may do just that. But this
evening I’ll just watch Lulu—watch Miss Bains and you. Poor sweet kid
that she is! Nice eyes!”

“Uh-huh, young Shallard, so you’ve been smelling around, too!”

“My God, Gantry, what a perfect specimen you are!”

                                   VI

Deacon and Mrs. Bains—an angry-faced, generous, grasping, horsy,
black-mustached man he was, and she a dumpling—managed to treat Frank
and Elmer simultaneously as professors of the sacred mysteries and as
two hungry boys who were starved at Mizpah and who were going to catch
up tonight. Fried chicken, creamed chipped beef, homemade sausages,
pickles, and mince pie in which Elmer suspected, and gratefully
suspected, the presence of unrighteous brandy, were only part of the
stout trencher-work required of the young prophets. Mr. Bains roared
every three minutes at the swollen and suffering Frank, “Nonsense,
nonsense, Brother, you haven’t begun to eat yet! What’s the matter with
you? Pass up your plate for another helpin’.”

Miss Baldwin, the spinster, two other deacons and their wives and a
young man from a near-by farm, one Floyd Naylor, were present, and the
clergy were also expected to be instructive. The theories were that they
cared to talk of nothing save theology and the church and, second, that
such talk was somehow beneficial in the tricky business of enjoying your
sleep and buggy-riding and vittles, and still getting into heaven.

“Say, Brother Gantry,” said Mr. Bains, “what Baptist paper do you like
best for home reading? I tried the _Watchman Examiner_ for a while, but
don’t seem to me it lambastes the Campbellites like it ought to, or
gives the Catholics what-for, like a real earnest Christian sheet ought
to. I’ve started taking the _Word and Way_. Now there’s a mighty sound
paper that don’t mince matters none, and written real elegant—just
suits me. It tells you straight out from the shoulder that if you don’t
believe in the virgin birth and the resurrection, atonement, and
immersion, then it don’t make no difference about your so-called good
works and charity and all that, because you’re doomed and bound to go
straight to hell, and not no make-believe hell, either, but a real
gosh-awful turble bed of sure-enough coals! Yes, sir!”

“Oh, look here now, Brother Bains!” Frank Shallard protested. “You don’t
mean to say you think that the Lord Jesus isn’t going to save one single
solitary person who isn’t an orthodox Baptist?”

“Well, I don’t perfess to know all these things myself, like I was a
high-toned preacher. But way I see it: Oh, yes, maybe if a fellow ain’t
ever had a chance to see the light—say he was brought up a Methodist or
a Mormon, and never _heard_ a real dyed-in-the-wool Baptist explain the
complete truth, then maybe God might forgive him ’cause he was ignorant.
But one thing I do know, absolute: All these ‘advanced thinkers’ and
‘higher critics’ are going to the hottest pit of hell! What do you think
about it, Brother Gantry?”

“Personally, I’m much inclined to agree with you,” Elmer gloated. “But,
anyway, we can safely leave it to the mercy of God to take care of
wobblers and cowards and gas-bags like these alleged advanced thinkers.
When they treacherously weaken our efforts at soul-saving out here in
the field, and go in for a lot of cussing and discussing and fussing
around with a lot of fool speculation that don’t do anybody any
practical good in the great work of bringing poor sufferin’ souls to
peace, why then I’m too busy to waste _my_ time on ’em, that’s all, and
I wouldn’t care one bit if they heard me and knew it! Fact, that’s the
only trouble with Brother Shallard here—I know he has the grace of God
in his heart, but he will waste time worrying over a lot of doctrines
when everything’s set down in Baptist tradition, and that’s all you need
to know. I want you to think about that, Frank—”

Elmer had recovered. He enjoyed defying lightning, provided it was
lightning no more dynamic than Frank was likely to furnish. He looked at
Frank squarely. . . . It was perhaps half an hour since their talk in
the bedroom.

Frank opened his mouth twice, and closed it. Then it was too late.
Deacon Bains was already overwhelming him with regeneration and mince
pie.

                                  VII

Lulu was at the other end of the table from Elmer. He was rather
relieved. He despised Frank’s weakness, but he was never, as with Eddie
Fislinger, sure what Frank would do or say, and he determined to be
cautious. Once or twice he glanced at Lulu intimately, but he kept all
his conversation (which, for Lulu’s admiration, he tried to make learned
yet virile) for Mr. Bains and the other deacons.

“There!” he reflected. “Now Shallard, the damned fool, ought to see that
I’m not trying to grab off the kid. . . . If he makes any breaks about
‘what are my intentions’ to her, I’ll just be astonished, and get Mr.
Frank Shallard in bad, curse him and his dirty sneaking suspicions!”

But: “God, I’ve _got_ to have her!” said all the tumultuous smoky beings
in the lowest layer of his mind, and he answered them only with an
apprehensive, “Watch out! Be careful! Dean Trosper would bust you! Old
Bains would grab his shotgun. . . . Be careful! . . . _Wait!_”

Not till an hour after supper, when the others were bending over the
corn-popper, did he have the chance to whisper to her:

“Don’t trust Shallard! Pretends to be a friend of mine—couldn’t trust
him with a plugged nickel! Got to tell you about him. Got to! Listen!
Slip down after the others go up t’ bed. I’ll be down here. Must!”

“Oh, I can’t! Cousin Adeline Baldwin is sleeping with me.”

“Well! Pretend to get ready to go to bed—start and do your hair or
something—and then come down to see if the fire is all right. Will
you?”

“Maybe.”

“You must! Please! Dear!”

“Maybe. But I can’t stay but just a second.”

Most virtuously, most ministerially: “Oh, of course.”

They all sat, after supper, in the sitting-room. The Bainses prided
themselves on having advanced so far socially that they did not spend
their evenings in the kitchen-dining-room—always. The sitting-room had
the homeliness of a New England farm-house, with hectically striped rag
carpet, an amazing patent rocker with Corinthian knobs and brass
dragon’s feet, crayon enlargements, a table piled with _Farm and
Fireside_ and _Modern Priscilla_, and the enormous volume of pictures of
the Chicago World’s Fair. There was no fireplace, but the stove was a
cheery monster of nickel and mica, with a jolly brass crown more golden
than gold, and around the glaring belly a chain of glass sapphires,
glass emeralds, and hot glass rubies.

Beside the stove’s gorgeous cheerfulness, Elmer turned on his spiritual
faucet and worked at being charming.

“Now don’t you folks dare say one word about church affairs this
evening! I’m not going to be a preacher—I’m just going to be a
youngster and kick up my heels in the pasture, after that lovely supper,
and I declare to goodness if I didn’t know she was a strict Mother in
Zion, I’d make Mother Bains dance with me—bet she could shake as pretty
a pair of heels as any of these art dancers in the theater!”

And encircling that squashy and billowing waist, he thrice whirled her
round, while she blushed, and giggled, “Why, the very idee!” The others
applauded with unsparing plow-hardened hands, cracking the shy ears of
Frank Shallard.

Always Frank had been known as an uncommonly amiable youth, but tonight
he was sour as alum.

It was Elmer who told them stories of the pioneer Kansas he knew so
well, from reading. It was Elmer who started them popping corn in the
parlor-stove after their first uneasiness at being human in the presence
of Men of God. During this festivity, when even the most decorous deacon
chuckled and admonished Mr. Bains, “Hey, who you shovin’ there, Barney?”
Elmer was able to evade publicity and make his rendezvous with Lulu.

More jolly than ever, then, and slightly shiny from buttered pop-corn,
he herded them to the parlor-organ, on which Lulu operated with innocent
glee and not much knowledge. Out of duty to the cloth, they had to begin
with singing “Blessed Assurance,” but presently he had them basking in
“Seeing Nelly Home,” and “Old Black Joe.”

All the while he was quivering with the promise of soft adventure to
come.

It only added to his rapture that the young neighboring farmer, Floyd
Naylor—kin of the Bains family, a tall young man but awkward—was also
mooning at Lulu, longing but shy.

They wound up with “Beulah Land,” played by Lulu, and his voice was very
soothing, very touching and tender:

     O Beulah Land, sweet Beulah Land,
     (You little darling!)
     As on thy highest mount I stand,
     (I wonder if I kinda looked pathetic, would she baby me?)
     I look away across the sea,
     (Oh, I’ll be good—won’t go too far.)
     Where mansions are prepared for me,
     (Her wrists while she plays—like to kiss ’em!)
     And view the shining glory shore,
     (Going to, by thunder! Tonight!)
     My heav’n, my home for evermore.
     (Wonder if she’ll come down-stairs in a wrapper?)

“I just wish I knew,” said the wife of one of the deacons, a sentimental
and lively lady, “what you were thinking of while we sang, Brother
Gantry?”

“Why—I was thinking how happy we’ll all be when we are purified and at
rest in Beulah Land.”

“My, I knew it was something religious—you sang so sorta happy and
inspired. Well! We must be going. It’s been _such_ a lovely evening,
Sister Bains. We just don’t know how to thank you and Brother Bains,
yes, and Brother Gantry, too, for such a fine time. Oh, and Brother
Shallard, of course. Come, Charley.”

Charley, as well as the other deacons, had vanished into the kitchen
after Brother Bains. There was a hollow noise, as of a jug mouth, while
the ladies and the clergy talked loudly and looked tolerant. The men
appeared at the door wiping their mouths with the hairy backs of their
paws.

                                  VIII

After the tremendous leave-taking, to a yawning host Elmer suggested,
“If it won’t bother you and Sister Bains, I’m going to stay down here by
the fire a few minutes and complete my notes for my sermon tomorrow. And
then I won’t keep Brother Shallard awake.”

“Fine, fine—eaaaaah—’scuse me—so sleepy. The house is yours, my
boy—Brother. G’night.”

“Good night! Good night, Brother Bains. Good night, Sister Bains. Good
night, Sister Lulu. . . . Night, Frank.”

The room was far more boisterous when he was left alone in it. It reeled
and clamored. He paced, nervously smiting the palm of his left hand,
stopping in fever to listen. . . . Time crawling forever. . . . She
would not come.

Creep-mouse rustle on the stairs, reluctant tip-toe in the hall.

His whole torso swelled with longing. He threw back his arms, fists down
by his side, chin up, like the statue of Nathan Hale. But when she edged
in he was enacting the kindly burly pastor, an elbow on the corner of
the parlor-organ, two fingers playing with his massy watch-chain, his
expression benevolent and amused.

She was not in a dressing-gown; she wore her blue frock unaltered. But
she had let down her hair and its pale silkiness shone round her throat.
She looked at him beseechingly.

Instantly he changed his pose and dashed at her with a little boyish
cry:

“Oh, Lu! I can’t tell you how Frank hurt me!”

“What? What?”

Very naturally, as with unquestioning intimacy, he put his arm about her
shoulder, and his finger-tips rejoiced in her hair.

“It’s terrible! Frank ought to know me, but what do you think he said?
Oh, he didn’t dare come right out and say it—not to _me_—but he hinted
around and insinuated and suggested that you and I were misbehaving
there in the church when we were talking. And you remember what we were
talking about—about my moth-er! And how beautiful and lovely she used
to be and how much you’re like her! Don’t you think that’s rotten of
him?”

“Oh, I do! I think it’s just dreadful. I never did like him!”

In her sympathy she had neglected to slip out from under his arm.

“Come sit down beside me on the couch, dear.”

“Oh, I mustn’t.” Moving with him toward the couch. “I’ve got to go right
back up-stairs. Cousin Adeline, she’s suspicious.”

“We’ll both go up, right away. But this thing upset me so! Wouldn’t
think a big clumsy like me could be such a sensitive chump, would you!”

He drew her close. She snuggled beside him, unstruggling, sighing:

“Oh, I do understand, Elmer, and I think it’s dandy, I mean it’s lovely
when a man can be so big and strong and still have fine feelings. But,
honest, I _must_ go.”

“Must go, _dear_.”

“No.”

“Yes. Won’t let you, ’less you say it.”

“Must go, dear!”

She had sprung up, but he held her hand, kissed her finger-tips, looked
up at her with plaintive affection.

“Poor boy! Did I make it all well?”

She had snatched away her hand, she had swiftly kissed his temple and
fled. He tramped the floor quite daft, now soaringly triumphant, now
blackly longing.

                                   IX

During their hand-car return to Babylon and the Seminary, Elmer and
Frank had little to say.

“Don’t be such a grouch. Honest, I’m not trying to get funny with little
Lulu,” Elmer grumbled, panting as he pumped the hand-car, grotesque in
cap and muffler.

“All right. Forget it,” said Frank.

Elmer endured it till Wednesday. For two days he had been hag-ridden by
plans to capture Lulu. They became so plain to him that he seemed to be
living them, as he slumped on the edge of his cot, his fists clenched,
his eyes absent. . . . In his dream he squandered a whole two dollars
and a half for a “livery rig” for the evening, and drove to Schoenheim.
He hitched it at that big oak, a quarter of a mile from the Bains
farmhouse. In the moonlight he could see the rounded and cratered lump
on the oak trunk where a limb had been cut off. He crept to the
farmyard, hid by the corncrib, cold but excited. She came to the door
with a dish-pan of water—stood sidewise in the light, her gingham
work-dress molded to the curve from shoulder to breast. He whistled to
her; she started; came toward him with doubtful feet, cried with
gladness when she saw who it was.

She could not stay with him till the work was done, but she insisted
that he wait in the stable. There was the warmth of the cows, their
sweet odor, and a scent of hay. He sat on a manger-edge in the darkness,
enraptured yet so ardent that he trembled as with fear. The barn door
edged open, with a flash of moonlight; she came toward him, reluctant,
fascinated. He did not stir. She moved, entranced, straight into his
arms; they sat together on a pile of hay, taut with passion, unspeaking,
and his hand smoothed her ankle.

And again, in his fancies, it was at the church that she yielded; for
some reason not quite planned, he was there without Frank, on a week-day
evening, and she sat beside him on a pew. He could hear himself arguing
that she was to trust him, that their love partook of the divine, even
while he was fondling her.

But——  Suppose it were Deacon Bains who came to his whistle, and found
him sneaking in the barnyard? Suppose she declined to be romantic in
cow-barns? And just what excuse had he for spending an evening with her
at the church?

But——  Over and over, sitting on his cot, lying half-asleep with the
covers clutched desperately, he lived his imaginings till he could not
endure it.

Not till Wednesday morning did it occur to the Reverend Elmer Gantry
that he need not sneak and prowl, not necessarily, no matter what his
custom had been, and that there was nothing to prevent his openly
calling on her.

Nor did he spend any two dollars and a half for a carriage. Despite his
florid magnificence, he was really a very poor young man. He walked to
Schoenheim (not in vision now, but in reality), starting at five in the
afternoon, carrying a ham sandwich for his supper; walked the railroad
track, the cold ties echoing under his heavy tread.

He arrived at eight. He was certain that, coming so very late, her
parents would not stay up to annoy him for more than an hour. They were
likely to ask him to remain for the night, and there would be no
snooping Cousin Adeline Baldwin about.

Mr. Bains opened to his knock.

“Well, well, well, Brother Gantry! What brings you down to this part of
the world this time of night? Come in! Come in!”

“I sort of thought I needed a good long walk—been studying too
hard—and I took a chance on your letting me stop in and warm myself.”

“Well, sir, by golly, Brother, I’d of been mad’s a wet hen if you
_hadn’t_ stopped! This is your house and there’s always an extra plate
to slap on the table. Yes, sir! Had your supper? Sandwich? Enough?
Foolishness! We’ll have the womenfolks fix you up something in two
shakes. The woman and Lulu, they’re still out in the kitchen. LU-lu!”

“Oh, I mustn’t stop—so terribly far back to town, and so
late—shouldn’t have walked so far.”

“You don’t step your foot out of this house tonight, Brother! You stay
right here!”

When Lulu saw him, her tranced eyes said, “And did you come all this way
for me?”

She was more softly desirable than he had fancied.

Warmed and swollen with fried eggs and admiration, he sat with them in
the parlor narrating more or less possible incidents of his campaigns
for righteousness in Kansas, till Mr. Bains began to yawn.

“By golly, ten minutes after nine! Don’t know how it got to be so late.
Ma, guess it’s about time to turn in.”

Elmer lunged gallantly:

“Well, you can go to bed, but we young folks are going to sit up and
tell each other our middle names! I’m no preacher on week days—I’m just
a student, by Jiminy!”

“Well——  If you call this a week day. Looks like a week night to me,
Brother!”

Everybody laughed.

She was in his arms, on the couch, before her father had yawned and
coughed up the stairs; she was in his arms, limp, unreasoning, at
midnight; after a long stillness in the chilling room, she sat up
hastily at two, and fingered her rumpled hair.

“Oh, I’m frightened!” she whimpered.

He tried to pat her comfortingly, but there was not much heart in him
now.

“But it doesn’t matter. When shall we be married?” she fluttered.

And then there was no heart in him at all, but only a lump of terror.

Once or twice in his visions he had considered that there might be
danger of having to marry her. He had determined that marriage now would
cramp his advancement in the church and that, anyway, he didn’t want to
marry this brainless little fluffy chick, who would be of no help in
impressing rich parishioners. But that caution he had utterly forgotten
in emotion, and her question was authentically a surprise, abominably a
shock. Thus in whirling thought, even while he mumbled:

“Well—well——  Don’t think we can decide yet. Ought to wait till I
have time to look around after I graduate, and get settled in some good
pastorate.”

“Yes, perhaps we ought,” she said meekly to her man, the best and most
learned and strongest and much the most interesting person she had ever
known.

“So you mustn’t mention it to anybody, Lu. Not ever to your folks. They
might not understand, like you do, how hard it is for a preacher to get
his first real church.”

“Yes, dear. Oh, kiss me!”

And he had to kiss her any number of times, in that ghastly cold room,
before he could escape to his chamber.

He sat on his bed with an expression of sickness, complaining, “Hell, I
oughtn’t to have gone so far! I thought she’d resist more. Aaah! It
wasn’t worth all this risk. Aaaaah! She’s dumm as a cow. Poor little
thing!” His charity made him feel beneficent again. “Sorry for her. But,
good God, she is so wishy-washy! Her fault, really, but——  Aaah! I was
a fool! Well, fellow has to stand right up and face his faults honestly.
I do. I don’t excuse myself. I’m not afraid to admit my faults and
repent.”

So he was able to go to bed admiring his own virtue and almost forgiving
her.




                              CHAPTER VIII


                                   I

THE ardor of Lulu, the pride of having his own church at Schoenheim, the
pleasure of watching Frank Shallard puff in agony over the hand-car, all
these did not make up to Elmer for his boredom in seminary classes from
Monday to Friday—that boredom which all preachers save a few sporting
country parsons, a few managers of factory-like institutional churches,
must endure throughout their lives.

Often he thought of resigning and going into business. Since buttery
words and an important manner would be as valuable in business as in the
church, the class to which he gave the most reverent attention was that
of Mr. Ben T. Bohnsock, “Professor of Oratory and Literature, and
Instructor in Voice Culture.” Under him, Elmer had been learning an ever
more golden (yet steel-strong) pulpit manner, learning not to split
infinitives in public, learning that references to Dickens, Victor Hugo,
James Whitcomb Riley, Josh Billings, and Michelangelo give to a sermon a
very toney Chicago air.

Elmer’s eloquence increased like an August pumpkin. He went into the
woods to practise. Once a small boy came up behind him, standing on a
stump in a clearing, and upon being greeted with “I denounce the
abominations of your lascivious and voluptuous, uh, abominations,” he
fled yelping, and never again was the same care-free youth.

In moments when he was certain that he really could continue with the
easy but dull life of the ministry, Elmer gave heed to Dean Trosper’s
lectures in Practical Theology and in Homiletics. Dr. Trosper told the
aspiring holy clerks what to say when they called on the sick, how to
avoid being compromised by choir-singers, how to remember edifying or
laugh-trapping anecdotes by cataloguing them, how to prepare sermons
when they had nothing to say, in what books they could find the best
predigested sermon-outlines, and, most useful of all, how to raise
money.

Eddie Fislinger’s note-book on the Practical Theology lectures (which
Elmer viewed as Elmer’s note-book also, before examinations) was crammed
with such practical theology as:

      Pastoral visiting:
         No partiality.
         Don’t neglect hired girls, be cordial.
         Guard conversation, pleasing manner and laugh and maybe one funny
           story but no scandal or crit. of others.
         Stay only 15-30 minutes.
         Ask if like to pray with, not insist.
         Rem gt opportunities during sickness, sorrow, marriage.
         Ask jokingly why husband not oftener to church.

The course in Hymnology Elmer found tolerable; the courses in New
Testament Interpretation, Church History, Theology, Missions, and
Comparative Religions he stolidly endured and warmly cursed. Who the
dickens cared whether Adoniram Judson became a Baptist by reading his
Greek New Testament? Why all this fuss about a lot of prophecies in
Revelation—he wasn’t going to preach that highbrow stuff! And expecting
them to make something out of this _filioque_ argument in theology!
Foolish!

The teachers of New Testament and Church History were ministers whom
admiring but bored metropolitan congregations had kicked up-stairs. To
both of them polite deacons had said, “We consider you essentially
scholarly, Brother, rather than pastoral. Very scholarly. We’re pulling
wires to get you the high honor that’s your due—election to a chair in
one of the Baptist seminaries. While they may pay a little less, you’ll
have much more of the honor you so richly deserve, and lots easier work,
as you might say.”

The grateful savants had accepted, and they were spending the rest of
their lives reading fifteenth-hand opinions, taking pleasant naps, and
drooling out to yawning students the anemic and wordy bookishness which
they called learning.

But the worst of Elmer’s annoyances were the courses given by Dr. Bruno
Zechlin, Professor of Greek, Hebrew, and Old Testament Exegesis.

Bruno Zechlin was a Ph. D. of Bonn, an S. T. D. of Edinburgh. He was one
of the dozen authentic scholars in all the theological institutions of
America, and incidentally he was a thorough failure. He lectured
haltingly, he wrote obscurely, he could not talk to God as though he
knew him personally, and he could not be friendly with numbskulls.

Mizpah Seminary belonged to the right-wing of the Baptists; it
represented what was twenty years later to be known as “fundamentalism”;
and in Mizpah Dr. Zechlin had been suspected of heresy.

He also had a heathenish tawny German beard, and he had been born not in
Kansas or Ohio but in a city ridiculously named Frankfort.

Elmer despised him, because of the beard, because he was enthusiastic
about Hebrew syntax, because he had no useful tips for ambitious young
professional prophets, and because he had seemed singularly to enjoy
flunking Elmer in Greek, which Elmer was making up with a flinching
courage piteous to behold.

But Frank Shallard loved Dr. Zechlin, him alone among the members of the
faculty.

                                   II

Frank Shallard’s father was a Baptist minister, sweet-tempered, bookish,
mildly liberal, not unsuccessful; his mother was of a Main Line family,
slightly run to seed. He was born in Harrisburg and reared in
Pittsburgh, always under the shadow of the spires—in his case, a kindly
shadow and serene, though his father did labor long at family prayers
and instruct his young to avoid all worldly pollution, which included
dancing, the theater, and the libidinous works of Balzac.

There was talk of sending Frank to Brown University or Pennsylvania, but
when he was fifteen his father had a call to a large church in
Cleveland, and it was the faculty of Oberlin College, in Ohio, who
interpreted and enriched for Frank the Christian testimony to be found
in Plautus, Homer, calculus, basket-ball, and the history of the French
Revolution.

There was a good deal of the natural poet in him and, as is not too
rarely the case with poets, something of the reasoning and scientific
mind. But both imagination and reason had been submerged in a religion
in which doubt was not only sinful but, much worse, in bad taste. The
flair which might have turned to roses and singing, or to banners and
bravado, or to pity of hopeless toilers, had been absorbed in the
terrible majesty of the Jew Jehovah, the brooding mercy of Our Lord, the
tales of his birth—jeweled kings and the shepherds’ campfire, the
looming star and the babe in the manger; myths bright as enamel
buds—and he was bemused by the mysteries of Revelation, an Alice in
Wonderland wearing a dragon mask.

Not only had he been swathed in theology, but all his experience had
been in books instead of the speech of toiling men. He had been a
solitary in college, generous but fastidious, jarred by his classmates’
belching and sudden laughter.

His reasoning had been introverted, turned from an examination of men as
mammals and devoted to a sorrow that sinful and aching souls should not
more readily seek the security of a mystic process known as Conviction,
Repentance, and Salvation, which, he was assured by the noblest and most
literate men he had ever known, was guaranteed to cure all woe. His own
experience did not absolutely confirm this. Even after he had been quite
ecstatically saved, he found himself falling into deep still furies at
the familiarities of hobbledehoys, still peeping at the arching bodies
of girls. But that, he assured himself, was merely because he hadn’t
“gone on to perfection.”

There were doubts. The Old Testament God’s habit of desiring the reeking
slaughter of every one who did not flatter him seemed rather
anti-social, and he wondered whether all the wantoning in the Song of
Solomon did really refer to the loyalty between Christ and the Church.
It seemed unlike the sessions of Oberlin Chapel and the Miller Avenue
Baptist Church of Cleveland, Ohio. Could Solomon just possibly refer to
relations between beings more mundane and frisky?

Such qualities of reason as he had, Frank devoted not to examining the
testimony which his doubting sniffed out, but to examining and banishing
the doubt itself. He had it as an axiom that doubt was wicked, and he
was able to enjoy considerable ingenuity in exorcising it. He had a good
deal of self-esteem and pleasure among the purple-broidered ambiguities
of religion.

That he should become a minister had always been assumed. He had no such
definite and ecstatic Call as came to Elmer Gantry, but he had always
known that he would go on nibbling at theories about the eucharist, and
pointing men the way to uncharted plateaus called Righteousness,
Idealism, Honesty, Sacrifice, Beauty, Salvation.

Curly flaxen hair, clear skin, fine nose, setter eyes, straight back,
Frank was a pleasant-looking young man at twenty-three, in his senior
year at Mizpah Seminary.

He was a favorite of Dean Trosper, of the Professor of New Testament
Interpretation; his marks were high, his manner was respectful and his
attendance was perfect. But his master among the faculty was the
stammering and stumbling Bruno Zechlin, that bearded advocate of Hebrew
syntax, that suspected victim of German beer and German rationalism, and
Frank was the only student of his generation whom Dr. Zechlin chose as
confidant.

During Frank’s first year in Mizpah, Zechlin and he were merely polite
to each other; they watched each other and respected each other and
remained aloof. Frank was diffident before Dr. Zechlin’s learning, and
in the end it was Zechlin who offered friendship. He was a lonely man.
He was a bachelor, and he despised all of his colleagues whom he did not
fear. Particularly did he dislike being called “Brother Zechlin” by
active long-legged braying preachers from the bush.

At the beginning of Frank’s second year in Mizpah he worried once in Old
Testament Exegesis class, “Professor Zechlin, I wish you’d explain an
apparent Biblical inconsistency to me. It says in John—some place in
the first chapter, I think it is—that ‘No man hath seen God at any
time,’ and then in Timothy it states definitely, about God, ‘Whom no man
hath seen nor can see,’ and yet in Exodus xxiv, Moses and more than
seventy others did see him, with pavement under his feet, and Isaiah and
Amos say they saw him, and God especially arranged for Moses to see part
of him. And there too—God told Moses that nobody could stand seeing his
face and live, but Jacob actually wrestled with God and saw him face to
face and did live. Honestly, professor, I’m not trying to raise doubts,
but there does seem to be an inconsistency there, and I wish I could
find the proper explanation.”

Dr. Zechlin looked at him with a curious fuzzy brightness. “What do you
mean by a proper explanation, Shallard?”

“So we can explain these things to young people that might be bothered
by them.”

“Well, it’s rather complicated. If you’ll come to my rooms after supper
tonight, I’ll try to make it clear.”

But when Frank shyly came calling (and Dr. Zechlin exaggerated when he
spoke of his “rooms,” for he had only a book-littered study with an
alcove bedroom, in the house of an osteopath), he did not at all try to
make it clear. He hinted about to discover Frank’s opinion of smoking,
and gave him a cigar; he encased himself in a musty arm-chair and
queried:

“Do you ever feel a little doubt about the literal interpretation of our
Old Testament, Shallard?”

He sounded kind, very understanding.

“I don’t know. Yes, I guess I do. I don’t like to call them doubts—”

“Why not call ’em doubts? Doubting is a very healthy sign, especially in
the young. Don’t you see that otherwise you’d simply be swallowing
instruction whole, and no fallible human instructor can always be right,
do you think?”

That began it—began a talk, always cautious, increasingly frank, which
lasted till midnight. Dr. Zechlin lent him (with the adjuration not to
let any one else see them) Renan’s “Jesus,” and Coe’s “The Religion of a
Mature Mind.”

Frank came again to his room, and they walked, strolled together through
sweet apple orchards, unconscious even of Indian summer pastures in
their concentration on the destiny of man and the grasping gods.

Not for three months did Zechlin admit that he was an agnostic, and not
for another month that atheist would perhaps be a sounder name for him
than agnostic.

Before ever he had taken his theological doctorate, Zechlin had felt
that it was as impossible to take literally the myths of Christianity as
to take literally the myths of Buddhism. But for many years he had
rationalized his heresies. These myths, he comforted himself, are
symbols embodying the glory of God and the leadership of Christ’s
genius. He had worked out a satisfying parable: The literalist, said he,
asserts that a flag is something holy, something to die for, not
symbolically but in itself. The infidel, at the other end of the scale,
maintains that the flag is a strip of wool or silk or cotton with rather
unesthetic marks printed on it, and of considerably less use, therefore
of less holiness and less romance, than a shirt or a blanket. But to the
unprejudiced thinker, like himself, it was a symbol, sacred only by
suggestion but not the less sacred.

After nearly two decades he knew that he had been fooling himself; that
he did not actually admire Jesus as the sole leader; that the teachings
of Jesus were contradictory and borrowed from earlier rabbis; and that
if the teachings of Christianity were adequate flags, symbols,
philosophies for most of the bellowing preachers whom he met and
detested, then perforce they must for him be the flags, the symbols, of
the enemy.

Yet he went on as a Baptist preacher, as a teacher of ministerial cubs.

He tried to explain it to Frank Shallard without seeming too shameful.

First, he suggested, it was hard for any man, it was especially hard for
a teacher of sixty-five, to go back on the philosophy he had taught all
his life. It made that life seem too pitifully futile.

And he did love to tread theological labyrinths.

And, he admitted, as they plodded back through a winter twilight, he was
afraid to come out with the truth lest he plain lose his job.

Man of learning he was, but too sorry a preacher to be accepted by a
liberal religious society, too lumbering a writer for journalism; and
outside the world of religious parasitism (his own phrase) he had no way
of earning his living. If he were kicked out of Mizpah, he would starve.

“So!” he said grimly. “I would hate to see you go through all this,
Frank.”

“But—but—but—  What am I to do, Dr. Zechlin? Do you think I ought to
get out of the church? Now? While there’s time?”

“You have lived the church. You would probably be lonely without it.
Maybe you should stay in it . . . to destroy it!”

“But you wouldn’t want it destroyed? Even if some details of dogma
aren’t true—or even all of ’em—think what a consolation religion and
the church are to weak humanity!”

“Are they? I wonder! Don’t cheerful agnostics, who know they’re going to
die dead, worry much less than good Baptists, who worry lest their sons
and cousins and sweethearts fail to get into the Baptist heaven—or what
is even worse, who wonder if they may not have guessed wrong—if God may
not be a Catholic, maybe, or a Mormon or a Seventh-day Adventist instead
of a Baptist, and then they’ll go to hell themselves! Consolation? No!
But—Stay in the church. Till _you_ want to get out.”

Frank stayed.

                                  III

By Senior year he had read many of Dr. Zechlin’s bootlegged books:
Davenport’s “Primitive Traits in Religious Revivals,” which asserted
that the shoutings and foamings and twitchings at revival meetings were
no more sanctified than any other barbaric religious frenzies; Dods and
Sunderland on the origin of the Bible, which indicated that the Bible
was no more holy and infallible than Homer; Nathaniel Schmidt’s
revolutionary life of Jesus, “The Prophet of Nazareth,” and White’s
“History of the Warfare of Science with Theology,” which painted
religion as the enemy, not the promoter, of human progress. He was
indeed—in a Baptist seminary!—a specimen of the “young man ruined by
godless education” whom the Baptist periodicals loved to paint.

But he stayed.

He clung to the church. It was his land, his patriotism. Nebulously and
quite unpractically and altogether miserably he planned to give his life
to a project called “liberalizing the church from within.”

It was a relief after his sophistries to have so lively an emotion as
his sweet, clear, resounding hatred for Brother Elmer Gantry.

                                   IV

Frank had always disliked Elmer’s thickness, his glossiness, his smut,
and his inability to understand the most elementary abstraction. But
Frank was ordinarily no great hater, and when they went off together to
guard the flock at Schoenheim, he almost liked Elmer in his vigorous
excitement—beautiful earthy excitement of an athlete.

Frank considered Lulu Bains a bisque doll, and he would have cherished
her like any ten-year-old in his Sunday School Class. He saw Elmer’s
whole body stiffen as he looked at Lulu. And there was nothing he could
do.

He was afraid that if he spoke to Mr. Bains, or even to Lulu, in the
explosion Elmer might have to marry her, and suddenly the Frank who had
always accepted “the holy institution of matrimony” felt that for a colt
like Lulu any wild kicking up of the heels would be better than being
harnessed to Elmer’s muddy plow.

Frank’s minister father and his mother went to California for Christmas
time, and he spent the holiday with Dr. Zechlin. They two celebrated
Christmas Eve, and a very radiant, well-contented, extremely German
_Weihnachtsabend_ that was. Zechlin had procured a goose, bullied the
osteopath’s wife into cooking it, with sausages for stuffing and
cranberry pancake to flank it. He brewed a punch not at all Baptist; it
frothed, and smelled divinely, and to Frank it brought visions.

They sat in old chairs on either side of the round stove, gently waving
their punch glasses, and sang:

                    Stille Nacht, heilige Nacht,
                    Alles schläft, einsam wacht
                    Nur das traute hochheilige Paar,
                    Holder Knabe im lockigen Haar
                    Schlaf in himmlischer Ruh,
                    Schlaf in himmlischer Ruh.

“Ah, yes,” the old man meditated, “that is the Christ I still dream
of—the Child with shining hair, the dear German Christ Child—the
beautiful fairy-tale—and your Dean Trospers make Jesus into a monster
that hates youth and laughter—_Wein, Weib und Gesang. Der Arme!_ How
unlucky he was, that Christ, not to have the good Trosper with him at
the wedding feast to explain that he must not turn the water into wine.
Chk! Chk! I wonder if I am too old to start a leetle farm with a big
vineyard and seven books?”

                                   V

Elmer Gantry was always very witty about Dr. Bruno Zechlin. Sometimes he
called him “Old Fuzzy.” Sometimes he said, “That old coot _ought_ to
teach Hebrew—he looks like a page of Yid himself.” Elmer could toss off
things like that. The applause of Eddie Fislinger, who was heard to say
in hallways and lavatories that Zechlin lacked spirituality, encouraged
Elmer to create his masterpiece.

Before Exegesis class, he printed on the blackboard in a disguised hand:

    “I am Fuzzy Zechlin, the gazabo that knows more than God. If
    Jake Trosper got onto what I really think about inspiration of
    the Scriptures, he’d fire me out on my dirty Dutch neck.”

The assembling students guffawed, even ponderous Brother Karkis, the
up-creek Calvin.

Dr. Zechlin trotted into the classroom, smiling. He read the blackboard
inscription. He looked incredulous, then frightened, and peered at his
class like an old dog stoned by hoodlums. He turned and walked out, to
the laughter of Brother Gantry and Brother Karkis.

It is not recorded how the incident came to Dean Trosper.

He summoned Elmer. “I suspect it was you who wrote that on the
blackboard.”

Elmer considered lying, then blurted, “Yes, I did, Dean. I tell you,
it’s a shame—  I don’t pretend to have reached a state of Christian
perfection, but I’m trying hard, and I think it’s a shame when a man on
the faculty is trying to take away our faith by hints and sneers, that’s
how I feel.”

Dean Trosper spoke snappishly: “I don’t think you need worry about
anybody suggesting new possibilities of sin to _you_, Brother Gantry.
But there is some justification to what you say. Now go and sin no more.
I still believe that some day you may grow up and turn your vitality
into a means of grace for many, possibly including yourself. Thaddeldo.”

Dr. Bruno Zechlin was abruptly retired at Easter. He went to live with
his niece. She was poor and liked bridge, and did not want him. He made
a little money by translating from the German. He died within two years.

Elmer Gantry never knew who sent him thirty dimes, wrapped in a tract
about holiness, nor why. But he found the sentiments in the tract useful
in a sermon, and the thirty dimes he spent for lively photographs of
burlesque ladies.




                               CHAPTER IX


                                   I

THE relations of Brother Gantry and Brother Shallard were not ardent,
toward Christmastide, even in the intimacy of pumping a hand-car.

Frank complained while they were laboring along the track after church
at Schoenheim:

“Look here, Gantry, something’s got to be done. I’m not satisfied about
you and Lulu. I’ve caught you looking at each other. And I suspect
you’ve been talking to the dean about Dr. Zechlin. I’m afraid I’ve got
to go to the dean myself. You’re not fit to have a pastorate.”

Elmer stopped pumping, glared, rubbed his mittened hands on his thighs,
and spoke steadily:

“I’ve been waiting for this! I’m impulsive—sure; I make bad
mistakes—every red-blooded man does. But what about you? I don’t know
how far you’ve gone with your hellish doubts, but I’ve been listening to
the hedging way you answer questions in Sunday School, and I know you’re
beginning to wabble. Pretty soon you’ll be an out-and-out liberal. God!
Plotting to weaken the Christian religion, to steal away from weak
groping souls their only hope of salvation! The worst murderer that ever
lived isn’t a criminal like you!”

“That isn’t true! I’d die before I’d weaken the faith of any one who
needed it!”

“Then you simply haven’t got brains enough to see what you’re doing, and
there’s no place for you in any Christian pulpit! It’s me that ought to
go to Pop Trosper complaining! Just today, when that girl came to you
worrying about her pa’s giving up family prayers, you let on like it
didn’t matter much. You may have started that poor young lady on the
doubt-paved road that leads to everlasting Hell!”

And all the way to Mizpah Frank worried and explained.

And at Mizpah Elmer graciously permitted him to resign his place at
Schoenheim, and advised him to repent and seek the direction of the Holy
Spirit before he should ever attempt another pastorate.

Elmer sat in his room flaming with his evangelistic triumph. He was so
sincere about it that not for minutes did he reflect that Frank would no
longer be an obstacle to his relations with Lulu Bains.

                                   II

A score of times before March, in her own house, in an abandoned log
barn, at the church, Elmer contrived to have meetings with Lulu. But he
wearied of her trusting babble. Even her admiration, since she always
gushed the same things in the same way, began to irritate him. Her
love-making was equally unimaginative. She always kissed and expected to
be kissed in the same way. Even before March he had had enough, but she
was so completely devoted to him that he wondered if he might not have
to give up the Schoenheim church to get rid of her.

He felt injured.

Nobody could ever say he was unkind to girls or despised ’em, the way
Jim Lefferts used to. He’d taught Lulu an awful lot; got her over her
hick ideas; showed her how a person could be religious and still have a
good time, if you just looked at it right and saw that while you ought
to teach the highest ideals, nobody could be expected to always and
exactly live up to ’em every day. Especially when you were young. And
hadn’t he given her a bracelet that cost five good bucks?

But she was such a darned fool. Never could understand that after a
certain point a man wanted to quit love-making and plan his next
Sunday’s sermon or bone up on his confounded Greek. Practically, he felt
resentfully, she’d deceived him. Here he’d thought that she was a nice,
safe, unemotional little thing, whom it might be pleasant to tease but
who’d let him alone when he had more serious matters to attend to, and
then she’d turned out passionate. She wanted to go on being kissed and
kissed and kissed when he was sick of it. Her lips were always creeping
around, touching his hand or his cheek when he wanted to talk.

She sent him whining little notes at Mizpah. Suppose somebody found one
of ’em! Golly! She wrote to him that she was just living till their next
meeting—trying to bother him and distract his attention when he had a
man’s work to do. She mooned up at him with her foolish soft mushy eyes
all through his sermons—absolutely spoiled his style. She was wearing
him out, and he’d have to get rid of her.

Hated to do it. Always _had_ been nice to girls—to everybody. But it
was for her sake just as much as his—

He’d have to be mean to her and make her sore.

                                  III

They were alone in the Schoenheim church after morning meeting. She had
whispered to him at the door, “I’ve got something I have to tell you.”

He was frightened; he grumbled, “Well, we oughtn’t to be seen together
so much but——  lip back when the other folks are gone.”

He was sitting in the front pew in the deserted church, reading hymns
for want of better, when she crept behind him and kissed his ear. He
jumped.

“Good Lord, don’t go startling people like that!” he snarled. “Well,
what’s all this you have to tell me?”

She was faltering, near to tears. “I thought you’d like it! I just
wanted to creep close and say I loved you!”

“Well, good heavens, you needn’t of acted as though you were pregnant or
something!”

“Elmer!” Too hurt in her gay affection, too shocked in her rustic sense
of propriety, for resentment.

“Well, that’s just about how you acted! Making me wait here when I’ve
got to be back in town—important meeting—and me having to pump that
hand-car all alone! I do wish you wouldn’t act like a ten-year-old kid
_all_ the time!”

“Elmer!”

“Oh, Elmer, Elmer, Elmer! That’s all very well. I like to play around
and be foolish jus’ well’s anybody, but all this—all this——  All the
_time_!”

She fled round to the front of the pew and knelt by him, her childish
hand on his knee, prattling in an imitation of baby-talk which
infuriated him:

“Oh, issums such cwoss old bear! Issums bad old bear! So cwoss with
Lulukins!”

“Lulukins! Great John God!”

“Why, Elmer Gantry!” It was the Sunday School teacher who was shocked
now. She sat up on her knees.

“Lulukins! Of all the damned fool baby-talk I ever heard that takes the
cake! That’s got ’em all beat! For God’s sake try to talk like a human
being! And don’t go squatting there. Suppose somebody came in. Are you
deliberately going to work to ruin me? . . . _Lulukins!_”

She stood up, fists tight. “What have I done? I didn’t mean to hurt you!
Oh, I didn’t, dearest! Please forgive me! I just came in to s’prise
you!”

“Huh! You _s’prised_ me all right!”

“Dear! Please! I’m so sorry. Why, you called me Lulukins yourself!”

“I never did!”

She was silent.

“Besides, if I did, I was kidding.”

Patiently, trying to puzzle it out, she sat beside him and pleaded, “I
don’t know what I’ve done. I just don’t know. Won’t you please—oh,
_please_ explain, and give me a chance to make up for it!”

“Oh, hell!” He sprang up, hat in hand, groping for his overcoat. “If you
can’t understand, I can’t waste my time explaining!” And was gone,
relieved but not altogether proud.

But by Tuesday he admired himself for his resolution.

Tuesday evening came her apology; not a very good note, blurry, doubtful
of spelling, and, as she had no notion what she was apologizing about,
not very lucid.

He did not answer it.

During his sermon the next Sunday she looked up at him waiting to smile,
but he took care not to catch her eye.

While he was voluminously explaining the crime of Nadab and Abihu in
putting strange fire in their censers, he was thinking with
self-admiration, “Poor little thing. I’m sorry for her. I really am.”

He saw that she was loitering at the door, behind her parents, after the
service, but he left half his congregation unhandshaken and unshriven,
muttered to Deacon Bains, “Sorry gotta hurry ’way,” and fled toward the
railroad tracks.

“If you’re going to act this way and deliberately _persecute_ me,” he
raged, “I’ll just have to have a good talk with you, my fine young
lady!”

He waited, this new Tuesday, for another note of apology. There was
none, but on Thursday, when he was most innocently having a vanilla
milk-shake at Bombery’s Drug Store, near the seminary, when he felt ever
so good and benign and manly, with his Missions theme all finished and
two fine five-cent cigars in his pocket, he saw her standing outside
peering in at him.

He was alarmed. She looked not quite sane.

“Suppose she’s told her father!” he groaned.

He hated her.

He swaggered out gallantly, and he did most magniloquently the proper
delight at encountering her here in town.

“Well, well, well, Lulu, this _is_ a pleasant surprise! And where’s
Papa?”

“He and Ma are up in the doctor’s office—about Ma’s earache. I said I’d
meet them at the Boston Bazaar. Elmer!” Her voice was like stretched
quivering wire. “I’ve _got_ to talk to you! You’ve got to——  Walk down
the street with me.”

He saw that she had tried to rouge her cheeks. It was not customary in
rural Midwest in 1906. She had done it badly.

The spring was early. These first days of March were soft with buds, and
Elmer sighed that if she weren’t such a tyrannical nagger, he might have
felt romantic about her as they walked toward the court-house lawn and
the statue of General Sherman.

He had expanded her education in boldness as well as vocabulary; and
with only a little hesitation, a little of peering up at him, a little
of trying to hook her fingers over his arm till he shook it free, she
blurted:

“We’ve got to do something. Because I think I’m going to have a baby.”

“Oh, good God Almighty! Hell!” said the Reverend Elmer Gantry. “And I
suppose you’ve gone squealing to your old man and the old woman!”

“No, I haven’t.” She was quiet, and dignified—dignified as a bedraggled
gray kitten could be.

“Well, that’s good, anyway. Well, I suppose I’ll have to do something
about it. Damn!”

He thought rapidly. From the ladies of joy whom he knew in the city of
Monarch he could obtain information——  But—

“You look here now!” he snarled. “It isn’t possible!” He faced her, on
the brick walk through the court-house lawn, under the cast-iron wings
of the rusty Justice. “What are you trying to pull? God knows I most
certainly intend to stand by you in every way. But I don’t intend to be
bamboozled, not by anybody! What makes you think you’re pregnant?”

“Please, dear! Don’t use that word!”

“Huh! Say, that’s pretty good, that is! Come across now. What makes you
think so?”

She could not look at him; she looked only at the ground; and his
virtuous indignation swooped down on her as she stammered her reasons.
Now no one had taught Lulu Bains much physiology; and it was evident
that she was making up what she considered sound symptoms. She could
only mumble again and again, while tears mucked her clumsy rouge, while
her bent fingers trembled at her chin, “Oh, it’s——  I feel so bad—oh,
please, dear, don’t make me go on explaining.”

He had enough of it. He gripped her shoulder, not tenderly.

“Lulu, you’re lying! You have a dirty, lying, deceitful heart! I
wondered what it was about you that bothered me and kept me from
marrying you. Now I know! Thank God I’ve found out in time! You’re
lying!”

“Oh, dear, I’m not. Oh, please!”

“Look here. I’m going to take you to a doctor’s. Right now. We’ll get
the truth.”

“Oh, no, no, no! Please, no! I can’t.”

“Why can’t you?”

“Oh, please!”

“Uh-huh! And that’s all you’ve got to say for yourself! Come here! Look
up at me!”

They must have hurt, his meaty fingers digging into her shoulder, but
then, he felt righteous, he felt like the Old Testament prophets whom
his sect admired. And he had found something about which he really could
quarrel with her.

She did not look at him, for all his pinching. She merely wept,
hopelessly.

“Then you were lying?”

“Oh, I was! Oh, dearest, how can you hurt me like you do?” He released
his grip, and looked polite. “Oh, I don’t mean hurting my shoulder. That
doesn’t matter. I mean hurting _me_! So cold to me! And I thought maybe
if we were married——  I’d do everything to make you happy. I’d go
wherever you did. I wouldn’t mind if we had the tiniest little small
house—”

“And you—_you_—expect a minister of the gospel to share _any_ house
with a liar! Oh, you viper that——  Oh, hell, I won’t talk like a
preacher. I don’t suppose I have done altogether right, maybe. Though I
noticed you were glad enough to sneak out and meet me places! But when a
woman, a Christian, deliberately lies and tries to deceive a man in his
deepest feelings——  That’s too much, no matter what I did! Don’t you
ever dare to speak to me again! And if you tell your father about this,
and force me into marriage, I’ll—I’ll——  I’ll kill myself!”

“Oh, I won’t! Honest, I won’t!”

“I’ll repent my own fault in bitter tears and as for you, young
woman——  Go and sin no more!”

He swung round, walked away from her, deaf to her whimperings. She
desperately trotted after his giant strides for a while, then leaned
against the trunk of a sycamore, while a passing grocery clerk
snickered.

She did not appear at church the next Sunday. Elmer was so pleased that
he thought of having another rendezvous with her.

                                   IV

Deacon Bains and his good wife had noticed how pale and absent-minded
was their normally bouncing daughter.

“Guess she’s in love with that new preacher. Well, let’s keep our hands
off. Be a nice match for her. Never knew a young preacher that was so
filled with the power. Talks like a house afire, by golly,” said the
deacon, as they yawned and stretched in the vast billowy old bed.

Then Floyd Naylor came fretting to the deacon.

Floyd was a kinsman of the family; a gangling man of twenty-five,
immensely strong, rather stupid, a poor farmer, very loyal. For years he
had buzzed about Lulu. It would be over-romantic to say that he had
eaten his faithful heart out in lone reverence. But he had always
considered Lulu the most beautiful, sparkling, and profound girl in the
universe. Lulu considered him a stick, and Deacon Bains held in aversion
his opinions on alfalfa. He was a familiar of the household; rather like
a neighbor’s dog.

Floyd found Deacon Bains in the barnyard mending a whiffletree, and
grunted, “Say, Cousin Barney, I’m kind of worried about Lulu.”

“Oh, guess she’s in love with this new preacher. Can’t tell; they might
get hitched.”

“Yeh, but is Brother Gantry in love with her? Somehow I don’t like that
fella.”

“Rats, you don’t appreciate preachers. You never was in a real state of
grace. Never did get reborn of the spirit proper.”

“Like hell I didn’t! Got just as reborn as you did! Preachers are all
right, most of ’em. But this fella Gantry— Say, here ’long about two
months ago I seen him and Lulu walking down the brick schoolhouse road,
and they was hugging and kissing like all get-out, and he was calling
her Sweetheart.”

“Heh? Sure it was them?”

“Dead certain. I was, uh——  Well, fact is, another fella and me—”

“Who was she?”

“Now that don’t make no difference. Anyway, we was sitting right under
the big maple this side of the schoolhouse, in the shade, but it was
bright moonlight and Lulu and this preacher come by, near’s I am to you,
prett’ near. Well, thinks I, guess they’re going to get engaged. Then I
hung around the church, once-twice after meeting, and one time I kinda
peeked in the window and I seen ’em right there in the front pew,
hugging like they sure ought to get married whether or no. I didn’t say
anything—wanted to wait and see if he’d marry her. Now it ain’t any of
my business, Barney, but you know I always liked Lulu, and strikes me we
ought to know if this Bible-walloper is going to play straight with
her.”

“Guess maybe that’s right. I’ll have a talk with her.”

Bains had never been very observant of his daughter, but Floyd Naylor
was not a liar, and it was with sharpened eyes that the deacon stumped
into the house and found her standing by the churn, her arms hanging
limp.

“Say, uh, say, uh, Lu, how’s things going with you and Brother Gantry?”

“Why, what do you mean?”

“You two engaged? Going to be engaged? He going to marry you?”

“Of course not.”

“Been making love to you, ain’t he?”

“Oh, never!”

“Never hugged you or kissed you?”

“Never!”

“How far’d he go?”

“Oh, he didn’t!”

“Why you been looking so kind of peeked lately?”

“Oh, I just don’t feel very well. Oh, I feel fine. It’s just the spring
coming on, I guess—” She dropped to the floor and, with her head
against the churn, her thin fingers beating an hysterical tattoo on the
floor, she choked with weeping.

“There, there, Lu! Your dad’ll do something about it.”

Floyd was waiting in the farmyard.

There were, in those parts and those days, not infrequent ceremonies
known as “shotgun weddings.”

                                   V

The Reverend Elmer Gantry was reading an illustrated pink periodical
devoted to prize fighters and chorus girls in his room at Elizabeth J.
Schmutz Hall late of an afternoon when two large men walked in without
knocking.

“Why, good evening, Brother Bains—Brother Naylor! This is a pleasant
surprise. I was, uh——  Did you ever see this horrible rag? About
actoresses. An invention of the devil himself. I was thinking of
denouncing it next Sunday. I hope you never read it—won’t you sit down,
gentlemen?—take this chair——  I hope you never read it, Brother
Floyd, because the footsteps of—”

“Gantry,” exploded Deacon Bains, “I want you to take your footsteps
right now and turn ’em toward my house! You’ve been fooling with my
daughter, and either you’re going to marry her, or Floyd and me are
going to take it out of your hide, and way I feel just now, don’t much
care which it is.”

“You mean to say that Lulu has been pretending—”

“Naw, Lulu ain’t said nothing. God, I wonder if I ought to _let_ the
girl marry a fellow like you? But I got to protect her good name, and
guess Floyd and me can see to it you give her a square deal after the
marriage. Now I’ve sent out word to invite all the neighbors to the
house tonight for a little sociable to tell ’em Lulu and you are
engaged, and you’re going to put on your Sunday-go-to-meeting suit and
come with us, right now.”

“You can’t bully me into anything—”

“Take that side of him, Floyd, but I get the first lick. You get what’s
left.”

They ranged up beside him. They were shorter, less broad, but their
faces were like tanned hard leather, their eyes were hard—

“You’re a big cuss, Brother Gantry, but guess you don’t get enough
exercise no more. Pretty soft,” considered Deacon Bains.

His fist was dropping down, down to his knee; his shoulder sloped down;
his fist was coming up—and Floyd had suddenly pinioned Elmer’s arms.

“I’ll do it! All right! All right!” Elmer shrieked.

He’d find a way to break the engagement. Already he was recovering his
poise.

“Now you fellows listen to me! I’m in love with Lulu, and I intended to
ask her the moment I finish here—less than three months now—and get my
first church. And then you two butt in and try to spoil this romance!”

“Hum, yes, I guess so,” Bains droned, inexpressible contempt in his
dragging voice. “You save all them pretty words for Lulu. You’re going
to be married the middle of May—that’ll give time enough after the
engagement so’s the neighbors won’t think there’s anything wrong. Now
into them clothes. Buggy waiting outside. We’ll treat you right. If you
use Lulu like you ought to, and honey her up and make her feel happy
again, maybe Floyd and me won’t kill you the night of your wedding.
We’ll see. And we’ll always treat you fine in public—won’t even laugh
when we hear you preaching. Now git, hear me?”

While he dressed, Elmer was able to keep his face turned from them, able
to compose himself, so that he could suddenly whirl on them with his
handsomest, his most manly and winning smile.

“Brother Bains, I want to thank Cousin Floyd and you. You’re dead wrong
about thinking I wouldn’t have done right by Lulu. But I rejoice, sir,
_rejoice_, that she is blessed by having such loyal relatives!” That
puzzled rather than captured them, but he fetched them complete with a
jovial, “And such husky ones! I’m pretty strong myself—keep up my
exercise lot more’n you think—but I guess I wouldn’t be one-two-three
with you folks! Good thing for ole Elmer you never let loose that darn’
mule-kick of yours, Brother Bains! And you’re right. No sense putting
off the wedding. May fifteenth will be fine. Now I want to ask one
thing: Let me have ten minutes alone with Lu before you make the
announcement. I want to console her—make her happy. Oh, you can tell if
I keep faith—the eagle eye of a father will know.”

“Well, my father’s eagle eye ain’t been working none too good lately,
but I guess it’ll be all right for you to see her.”

“Now, will you shake hands? Please!”

He was so big, so radiant, so confident. They looked sheepish, grinned
like farmers flattered by a politician, and shook hands.

There was a multitude at the Bainses’, also fried chicken and watermelon
pickles.

The deacon brought Lulu to Elmer in the spare room and left her.

Elmer was at ease on the sofa; she stood before him, trembling,
red-eyed.

“Come, you poor child,” he condescended.

She approached, sobbing, “Honestly, dear, I didn’t tell Pa anything—I
didn’t ask him to do it—oh, I don’t want to if you don’t.”

“There, there, child. It’s all right. I’m sure you’ll make a fine wife.
Sit down.” And he permitted her to kiss his hand, so that she became
very happy and wept tremendously, and went out to her father rejoicing.

He considered, meanwhile, “That ought to hold you, damn you! Now I’ll
figure out some way of getting out of this mess.”

At the announcement of Lulu’s engagement to a Man of God, the crowd gave
hoarse and holy cheers.

Elmer made quite a long speech into which he brought all that Holy Writ
had to say about the relations of the sexes—that is, all that he
remembered and that could be quoted in mixed company.

“Go on, Brother! Kiss her!” they clamored.

He did, heartily; so heartily that he felt curious stirrings.

He spent the night there, and was so full of holy affection that when
the family was asleep, he crept into Lulu’s bedroom. She stirred on the
pillow and whispered, “Oh, my darling! And you forgave me! Oh, I do love
you so!” as he kissed her fragrant hair.

                                   VI

It was usual for the students of Mizpah to let Dean Trosper know if they
should become engaged. The dean recommended them for ministerial
appointments, and the status of marriage made a difference. Bachelors
were more likely to become assistants in large city churches; married
men, particularly those whose wives had lively piety and a knowledge of
cooking, were usually sent to small churches of their own.

The dean summoned Elmer to his gloomy house on the edge of the
campus—it was a house which smelled of cabbage and wet ashes—and
demanded:

“Gantry, just what is this business about you and some girl at
Schoenheim?”

“Why, Dean,” in hurt rectitude, “I’m engaged to a fine young lady
there—daughter of one of my deacons.”

“Well, that’s good. It’s better to marry than to burn—or at least so it
is stated in the Scriptures. Now I don’t want any monkey-business about
this. A preacher must walk circumspectly. You must shun the very
appearance of evil. I hope you’ll love and cherish her, and seems to me
it would be well not only to be engaged to her but even to marry her.
Thaddeldo.”

“Now what the devil did he mean by that?” protested Parsifal as he went
home.

                                  VII

He had to work quickly. He had less than two months before the
threatened marriage.

If he could entangle Lulu with some one? What about Floyd Naylor? The
fool loved her.

He spent as much time in Schoenheim as possible, not only with Lulu but
with Floyd. He played all his warm incandescence on Floyd, and turned
that trusting drudge from enemy into admiring friend. One day when Floyd
and he were walking together to the hand-car Elmer purred:

“Say, Floydy, some ways it’s kind of a shame Lu’s going to marry me and
not you. You’re so steady and hard-working and patient. I fly off the
handle too easy.”

“Oh, gosh, no, I ain’t smart enough for her, Elmer. She ought to marry a
fella with a lot of book-learning like you, and that dresses swell, so
she can be in society and everything.”

“But I guess you liked her pretty well yourself, eh? You ought to!
Sweetest girl in the whole world. You kind of liked her?”

“Yuh, I guess I did. I——  Oh, well, rats, I ain’t good enough for her,
God bless her!”

Elmer spoke of Floyd as a future cousin and professed his fondness for
him, his admiration of the young man’s qualities and remarkable singing.
(Floyd Naylor sang about as Floyd Naylor would have sung.) Elmer spoke
of him as a future cousin, and wanted to see a deal of him.

He praised Lulu and Floyd to each other, and left them together as often
as he could contrive, slipping back to watch them through the window.
But to his indignation they merely sat and talked.

Then he had a week in Schoenheim, the whole week before Easter. The
Baptists of Schoenheim, with their abhorrence of popery, did not make
much of Easter as Easter; they called it “The Festival of Christ’s
Resurrection,” but they did like daily meetings during what the
heretical world knew as Holy Week. Elmer stayed with the Bainses and
labored mightily both against sin and against getting married. Indeed he
was so stirred and so eloquent that he led two sixteen-year-old girls
out of their sins, and converted the neighborhood object-lesson, a
patriarch who drank hard cider and had not been converted for two years.

Elmer knew by now that though Floyd Naylor was not exactly a virgin, his
achievements and his resolution were considerably less than his desires,
and he set to work to improve that resolution. He took Floyd off to the
pasture and, after benignly admitting that perhaps a preacher oughtn’t
to talk of such things, he narrated his amorous conquests till Floyd’s
eyes were hungrily bulging. Then, with giggling apologies, Elmer showed
his collection of what he called Art Photographs.

Floyd almost ate them. Elmer lent them to him. That was on a Thursday.

At the same time Elmer deprived Lulu all week of the caresses which she
craved, till she was desperate.

On Friday Elmer held morning meeting instead of evening meeting, and
arranged that Lulu and Floyd and he should have picnic supper in the
sycamore grove near the Bains house. He suggested it in a jocund idyllic
way, and Lulu brightened. On their way to the grove with their baskets
she sighed to him, as they walked behind Floyd, “Oh, why have you been
so cold to me? Have I offended you again, dear?”

He let her have it, brutally: “Oh, don’t be such a damned whiner! Can’t
you act as if you had _some_ brains, just for once?”

When they spread the picnic supper, she was barely keeping hold of her
sobs.

They finished supper in the dusk. They sat quietly, Floyd looking at
her, wondering at her distress, peeping nervously at her pretty ankles.

“Say, I’ve got to go in and make some notes for my sermon tomorrow. No,
you two wait for me here. Nicer out in the fresh air. Be back in about
half an hour,” said Elmer.

He made much of noisily swaggering away through the brush; he crept back
softly, stood behind a sycamore near them. He was proud of himself. It
was working. Already Lulu was sobbing openly, while Floyd comforted her
with “What is it, pretty? What is it, dear? Tell me.”

Floyd had moved nearer to her (Elmer could just see them) and she rested
her head on his cousinly shoulder.

Presently Floyd was kissing her tears away, and she seemed to be
snuggling close to him. Elmer heard her muffled, “Oh, you oughtn’t to
kiss me!”

“Elmer said I should think of you as a sister, and I could kiss
you——  Oh, my God, Lulu, I do love you so terrible!”

“Oh, we oughtn’t—” Then silence.

Elmer fled into the barnyard, found Deacon Bains, and demanded harshly,
“Come here! I want you to see what Floyd and Lulu are doing! Put that
lantern down. I’ve got one of these electric dinguses here.”

He had. He had bought it for this purpose. He also had a revolver in his
pocket.

When Elmer and the bewildered Mr. Bains burst upon them, saw them in the
circle from the electric flashlight, Lulu and Floyd were deep in a
devastating kiss.

“There!” bellowed the outraged Elmer. “Now you see why I hesitated to be
engaged to that woman! I’ve suspected it all along! Oh,
abomination—abomination, and she that committeth it shall be cut off!”

Floyd sprang up, a fighting hound. Elmer could doubtless have handled
him, but it was Deacon Bains who with one maniac blow knocked Floyd
down. The deacon turned to Elmer then, with the first tears he had known
since boyhood: “Forgive me and mine, Brother! We have sinned against
you. This woman shall suffer for it, always. She’ll never enter my house
again. She’ll by God marry Floyd. And he’s the shiftlessest damn’ fool
farmer in ten counties!”

“I’m going. I can’t stand this. I’ll send you another preacher. I’ll
never see any of you again!” said Elmer.

“I don’t blame you. Try to forgive us, Brother.” The deacon was sobbing
now, dusty painful sobbing, bewildered sobs of anger.

The last thing Elmer saw in the light of his electric torch was Lulu
huddled, with shrunk shoulders, her face insane with fear.




                               CHAPTER X


                                   I

AS he tramped back to Babylon that evening, Elmer did not enjoy his
deliverance so much as he had expected. But he worked manfully at
recalling Lulu’s repetitious chatter, her humorless ignorance, her
pawing, her unambitious rusticity, and all that he had escaped.

. . . To have her around—gumming his life—never could jolly the
congregation and help him—and suppose he were in a big town with a
swell church—  Gee! Maybe he wasn’t glad to be out of it! Besides!
Really better for her. She and Floyd much better suited . . .

He knew that Dean Trosper’s one sin was reading till late, and he came
bursting into the dean’s house at the scandalous hour of eleven. In the
last mile he had heroically put by his exhilaration; he had thrown
himself into the state of a betrayed and desolate young man so
successfully that he had made himself believe it.

“Oh, how wise you were about women, Dean!” he lamented. “A terrible
thing has happened! Her father and I have just found my girl in the arms
of another man—a regular roué down there. I can never go back, not even
for Easter service. And her father agrees with me. . . . You can ask
him!”

“Well, I am most awfully sorry to hear this, Brother Gantry. I didn’t
know you could feel so deeply. Shall we kneel in prayer, and ask the
Lord to comfort you? I’ll send Brother Shallard down there for the
Easter service—he knows the field.”

On his knees, Elmer told the Lord that he had been dealt with as no man
before or since. The dean approved his agonies very much.

“There, there, my boy. The Lord will lighten your burden in his own good
time. Perhaps this will be a blessing in disguise—you’re lucky to get
rid of such a woman, and this will give you that humility, that deeper
thirsting after righteousness, which I’ve always felt you lacked,
despite your splendid pulpit voice. Now I’ve got something to take your
mind off your sorrows. There’s quite a nice little chapel on the edge of
Monarch where they’re lacking an incumbent. I’d intended to send Brother
Hudkins—you know him; he’s that old retired preacher that lives out by
the brickyard—comes into classes now and then—I’d intended to send him
down for the Easter service. But I’ll send you instead, and in fact, if
you see the committee, I imagine you can fix it to have this as a
regular charge, at least till graduation. They pay fifteen a Sunday and
your fare. And being there in a city like Monarch, you can go to the
ministerial association and so on—stay over till Monday noon every
week—and make fine contacts, and maybe you’ll be in line for assistant
in one of the big churches next summer. There’s a morning train to
Monarch—10:21, isn’t it? You take that train tomorrow morning, and go
look up a lawyer named Eversley. He’s got an office—where’s his
letter?—his office is in the Royal Trust Company Building. He’s a
deacon. I’ll wire him to be there tomorrow afternoon, or anyway leave
word, and you can make your own arrangements. The Flowerdale Baptist
Church, that’s the name, and it’s a real nice little modern plant, with
lovely folks. Now you go to your room and pray, and I’m sure you’ll feel
better.”

                                   II

It was an hilarious Elmer Gantry who took the 10:21 train to Monarch, a
city of perhaps three hundred thousand. He sat in the day-coach planning
his Easter discourse. Jiminy! His first sermon in a real city! Might
lead to anything. Better give ’em something red-hot and startling. Let’s
see: He’d get away from this Christ is Risen stuff—mention it of
course, just bring it in, but have some other theme. Let’s see: Faith.
Hope. Repentance—no, better go slow on that repentance idea; this
Deacon Eversley, the lawyer, might be pretty well-to-do and get sore if
you suggested he had anything to repent of. Let’s see: Courage.
Chastity. Love—that was it—love!

And he was making notes rapidly, right out of his own head, on the back
of an envelope:

               _Love_:
               a rainbow
               AM & PM star
               from cradle to tomb
               inspires art etc. music voice of love
               slam atheists etc. who not appreciate love

“Guess you must be a newspaperman, Brother,” a voice assailed him.

Elmer looked at his seatmate, a little man with a whisky nose and
asterisks of laughter-wrinkles round his eyes, a rather sportingly
dressed little man with the red tie which in 1906 was still thought
rather the thing for socialists and drinkers.

He could have a good time with such a little man, Elmer considered. A
drummer. Would it be more fun to be natural with him, or to ask him if
he was saved, and watch him squirm? Hell, he’d have enough holy business
in Monarch. So he turned on his best good-fellow smile, and answered:

“Well, not exactly. Pretty warm for so early, eh?”

“Yuh, it certainly is. Been in Babylon long?”

“No, not very long.”

“Fine town. Lots of business.”

“You betcha. And some nice little dames there, too.”

The little man snickered. “There are, eh? Well, say, you better give me
some addresses. I make that town once a month and, by golly, I ain’t
picked me out a skirt yet. But it’s a good town. Lot’s of money there.”

“Yes-sir, that’s a fact. Good hustling town. Quick turnover there, all
right. Lots of money in Babylon.”

“Though they do tell me,” said the little man, “there’s one of these
preacher-factories there.”

“Is that a fact!”

“Yump. Say, Brother, this’ll make you laugh. Juh know what I thought
when I seen you first—wearing that black suit and writing things down?
I thought maybe you was a preacher yourself!”

“Well—”

God, he couldn’t stand it! Having to be so righteous every Sunday at
Schoenheim—Deacon Bains everlastingly asking these fool questions about
predestination or some doggone thing. Cer’nly had a vacation coming! And
a sport like this fellow, he’d look down on you if you said you were a
preacher.

The train was noisy. If any neighboring cock crowed three times, Elmer
did not hear it as he rumbled:

“Well, for the love of Mike! Though—” In his most austere manner: “This
black suit happens to be mourning for one very dear to me.”

“Oh, say, Brother, now you gotta excuse me! I’m always shooting my mouth
off!”

“Oh, that’s all right.”

“Well, let’s shake, and I’ll know you don’t hold it against me.”

“You bet.”

From the little man came an odor of whisky which stirred Elmer
powerfully. So long since he’d had a drink! Nothing for two months
except a few nips of hard cider which Lulu had dutifully stolen for him
from her father’s cask.

“Well, what is your line, Brother?” said the little man.

“I’m in the shoe game.”

“Well, that’s a fine game. Yes-sir, people do have to have shoes, no
matter if they’re hard up or not. My name’s Ad Locust—Jesus, think of
it, the folks named me Adney—can you beat that—ain’t that one hell of
a name for a fellow that likes to get out with the boys and have a good
time! But you can just call me Ad. I’m traveling for the Pequot Farm
Implement Company. Great organization! Great bunch! Yes-sir, they’re
great folks to work for, and hit it up, say! the sales-manager can drink
more good liquor than any fellow that’s working for him, and, believe
me, there’s some of us that ain’t so slow ourselves! Yes-sir, this fool
idea that a lot of these fly-by-night firms are hollering about now,
that in the long run you don’t get no more by drinking with the
dealers—All damn’ foolishness. They say this fellow Ford that makes
these automobiles talks that way. Well, you mark my words: By 1910 he’ll
be out of business, that’s what’ll happen to him; you mark my words!
Yes-sir, they’re a great concern, the Pequot bunch. Matter of fact,
we’re holding a sales-conference in Monarch next week.”

“Is that a fact!”

“Yes-sir, by golly, that’s what we’re doing. You know—read papers about
how to get money out of a machinery dealer when he ain’t got any money.
Heh! Hell of a lot of attention most of us boys’ll pay to that junk!
We’re going to have a good time and get in a little good earnest
drinking, and you bet the sales-manager will be right there with us!
Say, Brother—I didn’t quite catch the name—”

“Elmer Gantry is my name. Mighty glad to meet you.”

“Mighty glad to know you, Elmer. Say, Elmer, I’ve got some of the best
Bourbon you or anybody else ever laid your face to right here in my hip
pocket. I suppose you being in a highbrow business like the shoe
business, you’d just about faint if I was to offer you a little
something to cure that cough!”

“I guess I would, all right; yes-sir, I’d just about faint.”

“Well, you’re a pretty big fellow, and you ought to try to control
yourself.”

“I’ll do my best, Ad, if you’ll hold my hand.”

“You betcha I will.” Ad brought out from his permanently sagging pocket
a pint of Green River, and they drank together, reverently.

“Say, jever hear the toast about the sailor?” inquired Elmer. He felt
very happy, at home with the loved ones after long and desolate
wanderings.

“Dunno’s I ever did. Shoot!”

             “Here’s to the lass in every port,
             And here’s to the port-wine in every lass,
             But those tall thoughts don’t matter, sport,
             For God’s sake, waiter, fill my glass!”

The little man wriggled. “Well, sir, I never did hear that one! Say,
that’s a knock-out! By golly, that certainly is a knock-out! Say, Elm,
whacha doing in Monarch? Wancha meet some of the boys. The Pequot
conference don’t really start till Monday, but some of us boys thought
we’d kind of get together today and hold a little service of prayer and
fasting before the rest of the galoots assemble. Like you to meet ’em.
Best bunch of sports _you_ ever saw, lemme tell you that! I’d like for
you to meet ’em. And I’d like ’em to hear that toast. ‘Here’s to the
port-wine in every lass.’ That’s pretty cute, all right! Whacha doing in
Monarch? Can’t you come around to the Ishawonga Hotel and meet some of
the boys when we get in?”

Mr. Ad Locust was not drunk; not exactly drunk; but he had earnestly
applied himself to the Bourbon and he was in a state of superb
philanthropy. Elmer had taken enough to feel reasonable. He was hungry,
too, not only for alcohol but for unsanctimonious companionship.

“I’ll tell you, Ad,” he said. “Nothing I’d like better, but I’ve got to
meet a guy—important dealer—this afternoon, and he’s dead against all
drinking. Fact—I certainly do appreciate your booze, but don’t know’s I
ought to have taken a single drop.”

“Oh, hell, Elm, I’ve got some throat pastilles that are absolutely
guaranteed to knock out the smell—absolutely. One lil drink wouldn’t do
us any harm. Certainly would like to have the boys hear that toast of
yours!”

“Well, I’ll sneak in for a second, and maybe I can foregather with you
for a while late Sunday evening or Monday morning, but—”

“Aw, you ain’t going to let me down, Elm?”

“Well, I’ll telephone this guy, and fix it so’s I don’t have to see him
till long ’bout three o’clock.”

“That’s great!”

                                  III

From the Ishawonga Hotel, at noon, Elmer telephoned to the office of Mr.
Eversley, the brightest light of the Flowerdale Baptist Church. There
was no answer.

“Everybody in his office out to dinner. Well, I’ve done all I can till
this afternoon,” Elmer reflected virtuously, and joined the Pequot
crusaders in the Ishawonga bar. . . . Eleven men in a booth for eight.
Every one talking at once. Every one shouting, “Say, waiter, you ask
that damn’ bartender if he’s _making_ the booze!”

Within seventeen minutes Elmer was calling all of the eleven by their
first names—frequently by the wrong first names—and he contributed to
their literary lore by thrice reciting his toast and by telling the best
stories he knew. They liked him. In his joy of release from piety and
the threat of life with Lulu, he flowered into vigor. Six several times
the Pequot salesmen said one to another, “Now there’s a fellow we ought
to have with us in the firm,” and the others nodded.

He was inspired to give a burlesque sermon.

“I’ve got a great joke on Ad!” he thundered. “Know what he thought I was
first? A preacher!”

“Say, that’s a good one!” they cackled.

“Well, at that, he ain’t so far off. When I was a kid, I did think some
about being a preacher. Well, say now, listen, and see if I wouldn’t’ve
made a swell preacher!”

While they gaped and giggled and admired, he rose solemnly, looked at
them solemnly, and boomed:

“Brethren and Sistern, in the hustle and bustle of daily life you guys
certainly do forget the higher and finer things. In what, in all the
higher and finer things, in what and by what are we ruled excepting by
Love? What is Love?”

“You stick around tonight and I’ll show you!” shrieked Ad Locust.

“Shut up now, Ad! Honest—listen. See if I couldn’t’ve been a
preacher—a knock-out—bet I could handle a big crowd well’s any of ’em.
Listen. . . . What is Love? What is the divine Love? It is the rainbow,
repainting with its spangled colors those dreary wastes where of late
the terrible tempest has wreaked its utmost fury—the rainbow with its
tender promise of surcease from the toils and travails and terrors of
the awful storm! What is Love—the divine Love, I mean, not the carnal
but the divine Love, as exemplified in the church? What is—”

“Say!” protested the most profane of the eleven, “I don’t think you
ought to make fun of the church. I never go to church myself, but maybe
I’d be a better fella if I did, and I certainly do respect folks that go
to church, and I send my kids to Sunday School. You God damn betcha!”

“Hell, I ain’t making fun of the church!” protested Elmer.

“Hell, he ain’t making fun of the church. Just kidding the preachers,”
asserted Ad Locust. “Preachers are just ordinary guys like the rest of
us.”

“Sure; preachers can cuss and make love just like anybody else. I know!
What they get away with, pretending to be different,” said Elmer
lugubriously, “would make you gentlemen tired if you knew.”

“Well, I don’t think you had ought to make fun of the church.”

“Hell, he ain’t making fun of the church.”

“Sure, I ain’t making fun of the church. But lemme finish my sermon.”

“Sure, let him finish his sermon.”

“Where was I? . . . What is Love? It is the evening and the morning
star—those vast luminaries that as they ride the purple abysms of the
vasty firmament vouchsafe in their golden splendor the promise of higher
and better things that—that—Well, say, you wise guys, would I make a
great preacher or wouldn’t I?”

The applause was such that the bartender came and looked at them
funereally; and Elmer had to drink with each of them. That is, he drank
with four of them.

But he was out of practise. And he had had no lunch.

He turned veal-white; sweat stood on his forehead and in a double line
of drops along his upper lip, while his eyes were suddenly vacant.

Ad Locust squealed, “Say, look out! Elm’s passing out!”

They got him up to Ad’s room, one man supporting him on either side and
one pushing behind, just before he dropped insensible, and all that
afternoon, when he should have met the Flowerdale Baptist committee, he
snored on Ad’s bed, dressed save for his shoes and coat. He came to at
six, with Ad bending over him, solicitous.

“God, I feel awful!” Elmer groaned.

“Here. What you need’s a drink.”

“Oh, Lord, I mustn’t take any more,” said Elmer, taking it. His hand
trembled so that Ad had to hold the glass to his mouth. He was conscious
that he must call up Deacon Eversley at once. Two drinks later he felt
better, and his hand was steady. The Pequot bunch began to come in, with
a view to dinner. He postponed his telephone call to Eversley till after
dinner; he kept postponing it; and he found himself, at ten on Easter
morning, with a perfectly strange young woman in a perfectly strange
flat, and heard Ad Locust, in the next room, singing “How Dry I Am.”

Elmer did a good deal of repenting and groaning before his first drink
of the morning, after which he comforted himself, “Golly, I never will
get to that church now. Well, I’ll tell the committee I was taken sick.
Hey, Ad! How’d we ever get here? Can we get any breakfast in this dump?”

He had two bottles of beer, spoke graciously to the young lady in the
kimono and red slippers, and felt himself altogether a fine fellow. With
Ad and such of the eleven as were still alive, and a scattering of
shrieking young ladies, he drove out to a dance-hall on the lake, Easter
Sunday afternoon, and they returned to Monarch for lobster and
jocundity.

“But this ends it. Tomorrow morning I’ll get busy and see Eversley and
fix things up,” Elmer vowed.

                                   IV

In that era long-distance telephoning was an uncommon event, but
Eversley, deacon and lawyer, was a bustler. When the new preacher had
not appeared by six on Saturday afternoon, Eversley telephoned to
Babylon, waited while Dean Trosper was fetched to the Babylon central,
and spoke with considerable irritation about the absence of the
ecclesiastical hired hand.

“I’ll send you Brother Hudkins—a very fine preacher, living here now,
retired. He’ll take the midnight train,” said Dean Trosper.

To Mr. Hudkins the dean said, “And look around and see if you can find
anything of Brother Gantry. I’m worried about him. The poor boy was
simply in agony over a most unfortunate private matter . . .
apparently.”

Now Mr. Hudkins had for several years conducted a mission on South Clark
Street in Chicago, and he knew a good many unholy things. He had seen
Elmer Gantry in classes at Mizpah. When he had finished Easter morning
services in Monarch, he not only went to the police and to the hospitals
but began a round of the hotels, restaurants, and bars. Thus it came to
pass that while Elmer was merrily washing lobster down with California
claret, stopping now and then to kiss the blonde beside him and (by
request) to repeat his toast, that evening, he was being observed from
the café door by the Reverend Mr. Hudkins in the enjoyable rôle of
avenging angel.

                                   V

When Elmer telephoned Eversley, Monday morning, to explain his sickness,
the deacon snapped, “All right. Got somebody else.”

“But, well, say, Dean Trosper thought you and the committee might like
to talk over a semi-permanent arrangement—”

“Nope, nope, nope.”

Returned to Babylon, Elmer went at once to the office of the dean.

One look at his expression was enough.

The dean concluded two minutes of the most fluent description with:

“—the faculty committee met this morning, and you are fired from
Mizpah. Of course you remain an ordained Baptist minister. I could get
your home association to cancel your credentials, but it would grieve
them to know what sort of a lying monster they sponsored. Also, I don’t
want Mizpah mixed up in such a scandal. But if I ever hear of you in any
Baptist pulpit, I’ll expose you. Now I don’t suppose you’re bright
enough to become a saloon-keeper, but you ought to make a pretty good
bartender. I’ll leave your punishment to your midnight thoughts.”

Elmer whined, “You hadn’t ought—you ought not to talk to me like that!
Doesn’t it say in the Bible you ought to forgive seventy times seven—”

“This is eighty times seven. Get out!”

So the Reverend Mr. Gantry surprisingly ceased to be, for practical
purposes, a Reverend at all.

He thought of fleeing to his mother, but he was ashamed; of fleeing to
Lulu, but he did not dare.

He heard that Eddie Fislinger had been yanked to Schoenheim to marry
Lulu and Floyd Naylor . . . a lonely grim affair by lamplight.

“They might have _ast_ me, anyway,” grumbled Elmer, as he packed.

He went back to Monarch and the friendliness of Ad Locust. He confessed
that he had been a minister, and was forgiven. By Friday that week Elmer
had become a traveling salesman for the Pequot Farm Implement Company.




                               CHAPTER XI


                                   I

ELMER GANTRY was twenty-eight, and for two years he had been a traveling
salesman for the Pequot Company.

Harrows and rakes and corn-planters; red plows and gilt-striped green
wagons; catalogues and order-lists; offices glassed off from dim
warehouses; shirt-sleeved dealers on high stools at high desks; the bar
at the corner; stifling small hotels and lunch-rooms; waiting for trains
half the night in foul boxes of junction stations, where the brown
slatted benches were an agony to his back; trains, trains, trains;
trains and time-tables and joyous return to his headquarters in Denver;
a drunk, a theater, and service in a big church.

He wore a checked suit, a brown derby, striped socks, the huge ring of
gold serpents and an opal which he had bought long ago, flower-decked
ties, and what he called “fancy vests”—garments of yellow with red
spots, of green with white stripes, of silk or daring chamois.

He had had a series of little loves, but none of them important enough
to continue.

He was not unsuccessful. He was a good talker, a magnificent
hand-shaker, his word could often be depended on, and he remembered most
of the price-lists and all of the new smutty stories. In the office at
Denver he was popular with “the boys.” He had one infallible “stunt”—a
burlesque sermon. It was known that he had studied to be a preacher but
had courageously decided that it was no occupation for a “real
two-fisted guy,” and that he had “told the profs where they got off.” A
promising and commendable fellow; conceivably sales-manager some day.

Whatever his dissipations, Elmer continued enough exercise to keep his
belly down and his shoulders up. He had been shocked by Deacon Bains’
taunt that he was growing soft, and every morning in his hotel room he
unhumorously did calisthenics for fifteen minutes; evenings he bowled or
boxed in Y. M. C. A. gymnasiums, or, in towns large enough, solemnly
swam up and down tanks like a white porpoise. He felt lusty, and as
strong as in Terwillinger days.

Yet Elmer was not altogether happy.

He appreciated being free of faculty rules, free of the guilt which in
seminary days had followed his sprees at Monarch, free of the
incomprehensible debates of Harry Zenz and Frank Shallard, yet he missed
leading the old hymns, and the sound of his own voice, the sense of his
own power, as he held an audience by his sermon. Always on Sunday
evenings (except when he had an engagement with a waitress or a
chambermaid) he went to the evangelical church nearest his hotel. He
enjoyed criticizing the sermon professionally.

“Golly, I could put it all over that poor boob! The straight gospel is
all right, but if he’d only stuck in a couple literary allusions, and
lambasted the saloon-keepers more, he’d’ve had ’em all het up.”

He sang so powerfully that despite a certain tobacco and whisky odor the
parsons always shook hands with extra warmth, and said they were glad to
see you with us this evening, Brother.

When he encountered really successful churches, his devotion to the
business became a definite longing to return to preaching; he ached to
step up, push the minister out of his pulpit, and take charge, instead
of sitting back there unnoticed and unadmired, as though he were an
ordinary layman.

“These chumps would be astonished if they knew what I am!” he reflected.

After such an experience it was vexatious on Monday morning to talk with
a droning implement-dealer about discounts on manure-spreaders; it was
sickening to wait for train-time in a cuspidor-filled hotel lobby when
he might have been in a church office superior with books, giving orders
to pretty secretaries and being expansive and helpful to consulting
sinners. He was only partly solaced by being able to walk openly into a
saloon and shout, “Straight rye, Bill.”

On Sunday evening in a Western Kansas town he ambled to a shabby little
church and read on the placard outside:

               This Morning:   The Meaning of Redemption
                This Evening:   Is Dancing of the Devil?
                         FIRST  BAPTIST  CHURCH
                                Pastor:
                 The Rev. Edward Fislinger, B.A., B. D.

“Oh, Gawd!” protested Elmer. “Eddie Fislinger! About the kind of burg he
would land in! A lot he knows about the meaning of redemption or any
other dogma, that human woodchuck! Or about dancing! If he’d ever been
with me in Denver and shaken a hoof at Billy Portifero’s place, he’d
have something to hand out. Fislinger—must be the same guy. I’ll sit
down front and put his show on the fritz!”

Eddie Fislinger’s church was an octagonal affair, with the pulpit in one
angle, an arrangement which produced a fascinating, rather dizzy effect,
reminiscent of the doctrine of predestination. The interior was of
bright yellow, hung with many placards: “Get Right with God,” and “Where
Will You Spend Eternity?” and “The Wisdom of This World is Foolishness
with God.” The Sunday School Register behind the pulpit communicated the
tidings that the attendance today had been forty-one, as against only
thirty-nine last week, and the collection eighty-nine cents, as against
only seventy-seven.

The usher, a brick-layer in a clean collar, was impressed by Elmer’s
checked suit and starched red-speckled shirt and took him to the front
row.

Eddie flushed most satisfactorily when he saw Elmer from the pulpit,
started to bow, checked it, looked in the general direction of Heaven,
and tried to smile condescendingly. He was nervous at the beginning of
his sermon, but apparently he determined that his attack on sin—which
hitherto had been an academic routine with no relation to any of his
appallingly virtuous flock—might be made real. With his
squirrel-toothed and touching earnestness he looked down at Elmer and as
good as told him to go to hell and be done with it. But he thought
better of it, and concluded that God might be able to give even Elmer
Gantry another chance if Elmer stopped drinking, smoking, blaspheming,
and wearing checked suits. (If he did not refer to Elmer by name, he
certainly did by poisonous glances.)

Elmer was angry, then impressively innocent, then bored. He examined the
church and counted the audience—twenty-seven excluding Eddie and his
wife. (There was no question but that the young woman looking adoringly
up from the front pew was Eddie’s consort. She had the pitifully starved
and home-tailored look of a preacher’s wife.) By the end of the sermon,
Elmer was being sorry for Eddie. He sang the closing hymn, “He’s the
Lily of the Valley,” with a fine unctuous grace, coming down powerfully
on the jubilant “Hallelujah,” and waited to shake hands with Eddie
forgivingly.

“Well, well, well,” they both said; and “What you doing in these parts?”
and Eddie: “Wait till everybody’s gone—must have a good old-fashioned
chin with you, old fellow!”

As he walked with the Fislingers to the parsonage, a block away, and sat
with them in the living-room, Elmer wanted to be a preacher again, to
take the job away from Eddie and do it expertly; yet he was repulsed by
the depressing stinginess of Eddie’s life. His own hotel bedrooms were
drab enough, but they were free of nosey parishioners, and they were as
luxurious as this parlor with its rain-blotched ceiling, bare pine
floor, sloping chairs, and perpetual odor of diapers. There were
already, in two years of Eddie’s marriage, two babies, looking as though
they were next-door to having been conceived without sin; and there was
a perfectly blank-faced sister-in-law who cared for the children during
services.

Elmer wanted to smoke, and for all his training in the eternal mysteries
he could not decide whether it would be more interesting to annoy Eddie
by smoking or to win him by refraining.

He smoked, and wished he hadn’t.

Eddie noticed it, and his reedy wife noticed it, and the sister-in-law
gaped at it, and they labored at pretending they hadn’t.

Elmer felt large and sophisticated and prosperous in their presence,
like a city broker visiting a farmer cousin and wondering which of his
tales of gilded towers would be simple enough for belief.

Eddie gave him the news of Mizpah. Frank Shallard had a small church in
a town called Catawba, the other end of the state of Winnemac from the
seminary. There had been some difficulty over his ordination, for he had
been shaky about even so clear and proven a fact as the virgin birth.
But his father and Dean Trosper had vouched for him, and Frank had been
ordained. Harry Zenz had a large church in a West Virginia mining town.
Wallace Umstead, the physical instructor, was “doing fine” in the Y. M.
C. A. Professor Bruno Zechlin was dead, poor fellow.

“Wh’ever became of Horace Carp?” asked Elmer.

“Well, that’s the strangest thing of all. Horace’s gone into the
Episcopal Church, like he always said he would.”

“Well, well, zatta fact!”

“Yes-sir, his father died just after he graduated, and he up and turned
Episcopalian and took a year in General, and now they say he’s doing
pretty good, and he’s high-church as all get-out.”

“Well, you seem to have a good thing of it here, Eddie. Nice church.”

“Well, it isn’t so big, but they’re awful’ fine people. And everything’s
going fine. I haven’t increased the membership so much, but what I’m
trying to do is strengthen the present membership in the faith, and then
when I feel each of them is a center of inspiration, I’ll be ready to
start an evangelistic campaign, and you’ll see that ole church
boom—yes-sir—just double overnight. . . . If they only weren’t so slow
about paying my salary and the mortgage. . . . Fine solid people, really
saved, but they are just the least little bit tight with the money.”

“If you could see the way my cook-stove’s broken and the sink needs
painting,” said Mrs. Fislinger—her chief utterance of the evening.

Elmer felt choked and imprisoned. He escaped. At the door Eddie held
both his hands and begged, “Oh, Elm, I’ll never give up till I’ve
brought you back! I’m going to pray. I’ve seen you under conviction. I
know what you can do!”

Fresh air, a defiant drink of rye, loud laughter, taking a train—Elmer
enjoyed it after this stuffiness. Already Eddie had lost such devout
fires as he had once shown in the Y. M. C. A.; already he was old,
settled down, without conceivable adventure, waiting for death.

Yet Eddie had said—

Startled, he recalled that he was still a Baptist minister! For all of
Trosper’s opposition, he could preach. He felt with superstitious
discomfort Eddie’s incantation, “I’ll never give up till I’ve brought
you back.”

And—just to take Eddie’s church and show what he could do with it! By
God _he_’d bring those hicks to time and make ’em pay up!

He flitted across the state to see his mother.

His disgrace at Mizpah had, she said, nearly killed her. With tremulous
hope she now heard him promise that maybe, when he’d seen the world and
settled down, he might go back into the ministry.

In a religious mood (which fortunately did not prevent his securing some
telling credit-information by oiling a bookkeeper with several drinks)
he came to Sautersville, Nebraska, an ugly, enterprising, industrial
town of 20,000. And in that religious mood he noted the placards of a
woman evangelist, one Sharon Falconer, a prophetess of whom he had
heard.

The clerk in the hotel, the farmers about the implement warehouse, said
that Miss Falconer was holding union meetings in a tent, with the
support of most of the Protestant churches in town; they asserted that
she was beautiful and eloquent, that she took a number of assistants
with her, that she was “the biggest thing that ever hit this burg,” that
she was comparable to Moody, to Gipsy Smith, to Sam Jones, to J. Wilbur
Chapman, to this new baseball evangelist, Billy Sunday.

“That’s nonsense. No woman can preach the gospel,” declared Elmer, as an
expert.

But he went, that evening, to Miss Falconer’s meeting.

The tent was enormous; it would seat three thousand people, and another
thousand could be packed in standing-room. It was nearly filled when
Elmer arrived and elbowed his majestic way forward. At the front of the
tent was an extraordinary structure, altogether different from the
platform-pulpit-American-flag arrangement of the stock evangelist. It
was a pyramidal structure, of white wood with gilded edges, affording
three platforms; one for the choir, one higher up for a row of seated
local clergy; and at the top a small platform with a pulpit shaped like
a shell and painted like a rainbow. Swarming over it all were lilies,
roses and vines.

“Great snakes! Regular circus layout! Just what you’d expect from a fool
woman evangelist!” decided Elmer.

The top platform was still unoccupied; presumably it was to set off the
charms of Miss Sharon Falconer.

The mixed choir, with their gowns and mortar-boards, chanted “Shall We
Gather at the River?” A young man, slight, too good-looking, too arched
of lip, wearing a priest’s waistcoat and collar turned round, read from
Acts at a stand on the second platform. He was an Oxonian, and it was
almost the first time that Elmer had heard an Englishman read.

“Huh! Willy-boy, that’s what he is! This outfit won’t get very far. Too
much skirts. No punch. No good old-fashioned gospel to draw the
customers,” scoffed Elmer.

A pause. Every one waited, a little uneasy. Their eyes went to the top
platform. Elmer gasped. Coming from some refuge behind the platform,
coming slowly, her beautiful arms outstretched to them, appeared a
saint. She was young, Sharon Falconer, surely not thirty, stately,
slender and tall; and in her long slim face, her black eyes, her
splendor of black hair, was rapture or boiling passion. The sleeves of
her straight white robe, with its ruby velvet girdle, were slashed, and
fell away from her arms as she drew every one to her.

“God!” prayed Elmer Gantry, and that instant his planless life took on
plan and resolute purpose. He was going to have Sharon Falconer.

Her voice was warm, a little husky, desperately alive.

“Oh, my dear people, my dear people, I am not going to preach
tonight—we are all so weary of nagging sermons about being nice and
good! I am not going to tell you that you’re sinners, for which of us is
not a sinner? I am not going to explain the Scriptures. We are all bored
by tired old men explaining the Bible through their noses! No! We are
going to find the golden Scriptures written in our own hearts, we are
going to sing together, laugh together, rejoice together like a
gathering of April brooks, rejoice that in us is living the veritable
spirit of the Everlasting and Redeeming Christ Jesus!”

Elmer never knew what the words were, or the sense—if indeed any one
knew. It was all caressing music to him, and at the end, when she ran
down curving flower-wreathed stairs to the lowest platform and held out
her arms, pleading with them to find peace in salvation, he was roused
to go forward with the converts, to kneel in the writhing row under the
blessing of her extended hands.

But he was lost in no mystical ecstasy. He was the critic, moved by the
play but aware that he must get his copy in to the newspaper.

“This is the outfit I’ve been looking for! Here’s where I could go over
great! I could beat that English preacher both ways from the ace. And
Sharon——  Oh, the darling!”

She was coming along the line of converts and near-converts, laying her
shining hands on their heads. His shoulders quivered with consciousness
of her nearness. When she reached him and invited him, in that thrilling
voice, “Brother, won’t you find happiness in Jesus?” he did not bow
lower, like the others, he did not sob, but looked straight up at her
jauntily, seeking to hold her eyes, while he crowed, “It’s happiness
just to have had your wondrous message, Sister Falconer!”

She glanced at him sharply, she turned blank, and instantly passed on.

He felt slapped. “I’ll show her yet!”

He stood aside as the crowd wavered out. He got into talk with the crisp
young Englishman who had read the Scripture lesson—Cecil Aylston,
Sharon’s first assistant.

“Mighty pleased to be here tonight, Brother,” bumbled Elmer. “I happen
to be a Baptist preacher myself. Bountiful meeting! And you read the
lesson most inspiringly.”

Cecil Aylston rapidly took in Elmer’s checked suit, his fancy vest, and
“Oh. Really? Splendid. So good of you, I’m sure. If you will excuse me?”
Nor did it increase Elmer’s affection to have Aylston leave him for one
of the humblest of the adherents, an old woman in a broken and flapping
straw hat.

Elmer disposed of Cecil Aylston: “To hell with him! There’s a fellow
we’ll get rid of! A man like me, he gives me the icy mitt, and then he
goes to the other extreme and slops all over some old dame that’s
probably saved already, that you, by golly, couldn’t unsave with a
carload of gin! That’ll do you, my young friend! And you don’t like my
check suit, either. Well, I certainly do buy my clothes just to please
you, all right!”

He waited, hoping for a chance at Sharon Falconer. And others were
waiting. She waved her hand at all of them, waved her flaunting smile,
rubbed her eyes, and begged, “Will you forgive me? I’m blind-tired. I
must rest.” She vanished into the mysteries behind the gaudy
gold-and-white pyramid.

Even in her staggering weariness, her voice was not drab; it was filled
with that twilight passion which had captured Elmer more than her
beauty. . . . “Never did see a lady just like her,” he reflected, as he
plowed back to his hotel. “Face kinda thin. Usually I like ’em plumper.
And yet—golly! I could fall for her as I never have for anybody in my
life. . . . So this darn’ Englishman didn’t like my clothes! Looked as
if he thought they were too sporty. Well, he can stick ’em in his ear!
Anybody got any objection to my clothes?”

The slumbering universe did not answer, and he was almost content. And
at eight next morning—Sautersville had an excellent clothing shop,
conducted by Messrs. Erbsen and Goldfarb—and at eight Elmer was there,
purchasing a chaste double-breasted brown suit and three rich but sober
ties. By hounding Mr. Goldfarb he had the alterations done by half-past
nine, and at ten he was grandly snooping about the revival tent. . . .
He should have gone on to the next town this morning.

Sharon did not appear till eleven, to lecture the personal workers, but
meanwhile Elmer had thrust himself into acquaintanceship with Art
Nichols, a gaunt Yankee, once a barber, who played the cornet and the
French horn in the three-piece orchestra which Sharon carried with her.

“Yes, pretty good game, this is,” droned Nichols. “Better’n barberin’
and better’n one-night stands—oh, I’m a real trouper, too; play
characters in tent-shows—I was out three seasons with Tom shows. This
is easier. No street parades, and I guess prob’ly we do a lot of good,
saving souls and so on. Only these religious folks do seem to scrap
amongst themselves more’n the professionals.”

“Where do you go from here?”

“We close in five days, then we grab the collection and pull out of here
and make a jump to Lincoln, Nebraska; open there in three days. Regular
troupers’ jump, too—don’t even get a Pullman—leave here on the
day-coach at eleven P. M. and get into Lincoln at one.”

“Sunday night you leave, eh? That’s funny. I’ll be on that train. Going
to Lincoln myself.”

“Well, you can come hear us there. I always do ‘Jerusalem the Golden’ on
the cornet, first meeting. Knocks ’em cold. They say it’s all this gab
that gets ’em going and drags in the sinners, but don’t you believe
it—it’s the music. Say, I can get more damn’ sinners weeping on a
E-flat cornet than nine gospel-artists all shooting off their faces at
once!”

“I’ll bet you can, Art. Say, Art——  Of course I’m a preacher myself,
just in business temporarily, making arrangements for a new
appointment.” Art looked like one who was about to not lend money. “But
I don’t believe all this bull about never having a good time; and of
course Paul said to ‘take a little wine for your stomach’s sake’ and
this town is dry, but I’m going to a wet one between now and Saturday,
and if I were to have a pint of rye in my jeans—heh?”

“Well, I’m awful’ fond of my stomach—like to do something for its
sake!”

“What kind of a fellow is this Englishman? Seems to be Miss Falconer’s
right-hand man.”

“Oh, he’s a pretty bright fellow, but he don’t seem to get along with us
boys.”

“She like him? Wha’ does he call himself?”

“Cecil Aylston, his name is. Oh, Sharon liked him first-rate for a
while, but wouldn’t wonder if she was tired of his highbrow stuff now,
and the way he never gets chummy.”

“Well, I got to go speak to Miss Falconer a second. Glad met you, Art.
See you on the train Sunday evening.”

They had been talking at one of the dozen entrances of the gospel tent.
Elmer had been watching Sharon Falconer as she came briskly into the
tent. She was no high priestess now in Grecian robe, but a business
woman, in straw hat, gray suit, white shirt-waist, linen cuffs and
collar. Only her blue bow and the jeweled cross on her watch-fob
distinguished her from the women in offices. But Elmer, collecting every
detail of her as a miner scoops up nuggets, knew now that she was not
flat-breasted, as in the loose robe she might have been.

She spoke to the “personal workers,” the young women who volunteered to
hold cottage prayer-meetings and to go from house to house stirring up
spiritual prospects:

“My dear friends, I’m very glad you’re all praying, but there comes a
time when you’ve got to add a little shoe-leather. While you’re longing
for the Kingdom—the devil does his longing nights, and daytimes he
hustles around _seeing_ people, _talking_ to ’em! Are you ashamed to go
right in and ask folks to come to Christ—to come to our meetings,
anyway? I’m not at all pleased. Not at all, my dear young friends. My
charts show that in the Southeast district only one house in three has
been visited. This won’t do! You’ve got to get over the idea that the
service of the Lord is a nice game, like putting Easter lilies on the
altar. Here there’s only five days left, and you haven’t yet waked up
and got busy. And let’s not have any silly nonsense about hesitating to
hit people for money-pledges, and hitting ’em hard! We can’t pay rent
for this lot, and pay for lights and transportation and the wages of all
this big crew I carry, on hot air! Now you—you pretty girl there with
the red hair—my! I wish I had such hair!—what have you done,
sure-enough _done_, this past week?”

In ten minutes she had them all crying, all aching to dash out and bring
in souls and dollars.

She was leaving the tent when Elmer pounced on her, swaggering, his hand
out.

“Sister Falconer, I want to congratulate you on your wonderful meetings.
I’m a Baptist preacher—the Reverend Gantry.”

“Yes?” sharply. “Where is your church?”

“Why, uh, just at present I haven’t exactly got a church.”

She inspected his ruddiness, his glossiness, the odor of tobacco; her
brilliant eyes had played all over him, and she demanded:

“What’s the trouble this time? Booze or women?”

“Why, that’s absolutely untrue! I’m surprised you should speak like
that, Sister Falconer! I’m in perfectly good standing! It’s
just——  I’m taking a little time off to engage in business, in order
to understand the workings of the lay mind, before going on with my
ministry.”

“Um. That’s splendid. Well, you have my blessing, Brother! Now if you
will excuse me? I must go and meet the committee.”

She tossed him an unsmiling smile and raced away. He felt soggy,
lumbering, unspeakably stupid, but he swore, “Damn you, I’ll catch you
when you aren’t all wrapped up in business and your own darn-fool
self-importance, and then I’ll make you wake up, my girl!”

                                   II

He had to do nine days’ work, to visit nine towns, in five days, but he
was back in Sautersville on Sunday evening and he was on the
eleven-o’clock train for Lincoln—in the new brown suit.

His fancy for Sharon Falconer had grown into a trembling passion, the
first authentic passion of his life.

It was too late in the evening for a great farewell, but at least a
hundred of the brethren and sisters were at the station, singing “God Be
with You Till We Meet Again” and shaking hands with Sharon Falconer.
Elmer saw his cornet-wielding Yankee friend, Art Nichols, with the rest
of the evangelistic crew—the aide, Cecil Aylston, the fat and
sentimental tenor soloist, the girl pianist, the violinist, the
children’s evangelist, the director of personal work. (That important
assistant, the press-agent, was in Lincoln making ready for the coming
of the Lord.) They looked like a sleepy theatrical troupe as they sat on
their suit-cases waiting for the train to come in, and like troupers,
they were dismayingly different from their stage rôles. The anemically
pretty pianist, who for public uses dressed in seraphic silver robes,
was now merely a small-town girl in wrinkled blue serge; the director of
personal work, who had been nun-like in linen, was bold in black-trimmed
red, and more attentive to the amorous looks of the German violinist
than to the farewell hymns. The Reverend Cecil Aylston gave orders to
the hotel baggageman regarding their trunks more like a quartermaster
sergeant than like an Oxonian mystic.

Sharon herself was imperial in white, and the magnet for all of them. A
fat Presbyterian pastor, with whiskers, buzzed about her, holding her
arm with more than pious zeal. She smiled on him (to Elmer’s rage), she
smiled equally on the long thin Disciples-of-Christ preacher, she shook
hands fervently, and she was tender to each shout of “Praise God,
Sister!” But her eyes were weary, and Elmer saw that when she turned
from her worshipers, her mouth drooped. Young she seemed then, tired and
defenseless.

“Poor kid!” thought Elmer.

The train flared and shrieked its way in, and the troupe bustled with
suit-cases. “Good-by—God bless you—God speed the work!” shouted every
one . . . every one save the Congregational minister, who stood sulkily
at the edge of the crowd explaining to a parishioner, “And so she goes
away with enough cash for herself, after six weeks’ work, to have run
our whole church for two years!”

Elmer ranged up beside his musical friend, Art Nichols, and as they
humped up the steps of a day-coach he muttered, “Art! Art! Got your
stomach-medicine here!”

“Great!”

“Say. Look. Fix it so you sit with Sharon. Then pretty soon go out for a
smoke—”

“She don’t like smoking.”

“You don’t need to tell her what for! Go out so I can sit down and talk
to her for a while. Important business. About—a dandy new town for her
evangelistic labors. Here: stick this in your pocket. And I’ll dig up
s’more for you at Lincoln. Now hustle and get in with her.”

“Well, I’ll try.”

So, in the dark malodorous car, hot with late spring, filled with women
whose corsets creaked to their doleful breathing, with farmers who
snored in shirt-sleeves, Elmer stood behind the seat in which a blur
marked the shoulders of Art Nichols and a radiance showed the white
presence of Sharon Falconer. To Elmer she seemed to kindle the universe.
She was so precious, every inch of her; he had not known that a human
being could be precious like this and magical. To be near her was
ecstasy enough . . . almost enough.

She was silent. He heard only Art Nichols’ twanging, “What do you think
about us using some of these nigger songs—hand ’em a jolt?” and her
drowsy, “Oh, let’s not talk about it tonight.” Presently, from Art,
“Guess I’ll skip out on the platform and get a breath of air,” and the
sacred haunt beside her was free to the exalted Elmer.

He slipped in, very nervous.

She was slumped low in the seat, but she sat up, peered at him in the
dimness, and said, with a grave courtesy which shut him out more than
any rudeness, “I’m so sorry, but this place is taken.”

“Yes, I know, Sister Falconer. But the car’s crowded, and I’ll just sit
down and rest myself while Brother Nichols is away—that is, if you’ll
let me. Don’t know if you remember me. I’m—  I met you at the tent in
Sautersville. Reverend Gantry.”

“Oh,” indifferently. Then, quickly: “Oh, yes, you’re the Presbyterian
preacher who was fired for drinking.”

“That’s absolutely—!” He saw that she was watching him, and he realized
that she was not being her saintly self nor her efficient self but a
quite new, private, mocking self. Delightedly he went on, “—absolutely
incorrect. I’m the Christian Scientist that was fired for kissing the
choir-leader on Saturday.”

“Oh, that was careless of you!”

“So you’re really human?”

“Me? Good Heavens, yes! Too human.”

“And you get tired of it?”

“Of what?”

“Of being the great Miss Falconer, of not being able to go into a
drug-store to buy a tooth-brush without having the clerk holler, ‘Praise
God, we have some dandy two-bit brushes, hallelujah!’”

Sharon giggled.

“Tired,” and his voice was lulling now, “of never daring to be tired,
which same is what you are tonight, and of never having anybody to lean
on!”

“I suppose, my dear reverend Brother, that this is a generous offer to
let me lean on you!”

“No. I wouldn’t have the nerve! I’m scared to death of you. You haven’t
only got your beauty—no! please let me tell you how a fellow preacher
looks at you—and your wonderful platform-presence, but I kind of guess
you’ve got brains.”

“No, I haven’t. Not a brain. All emotion. That’s the trouble with me.”
She sounded awake now, and friendly.

“But think of all the souls you’ve brought to repentance. That makes up
for everything, doesn’t it?”

“Oh, yes, I suppose it—  Oh, of course it does. It’s the only thing
that counts. Only——  Tell me: What really did happen to you? Why did
you get out of the church?”

Gravely, “I was a senior in Mizpah Theological Seminary, but I had a
church of my own. I fell for a girl. I won’t say she lured me on. After
all, a man ought to face the consequences of his own foolishness. But
she certainly did— Oh, it amused her to see a young preacher go mad
over her. And she was so lovely! Quite a lot like you, only not so
beautiful, not near, and she let on like she was mad about church
work—that’s what fooled me. Well! Make a long story short: We were
engaged to be married, and I thought of nothing but her and our life
together, doing the work of the Lord, when one evening I walked in and
there she was in the arms of another fellow! It broke me up so that
I——  Oh, I tried, but I simply couldn’t go on preaching, so I quit for
a while. And I’ve done well in business. But now I’m ready to go back to
the one job I’ve ever cared about. That’s why I wanted to talk to you
there at the tent. I needed your woman’s sympathy as well as your
experience—and you turned me down!”

“Oh, I am so, so sorry!” Her hand caressed his arm.

Cecil Aylston came up and looked at them with a lack of sanctity.

When they reached Lincoln, he was holding her hand and saying, “You
poor, dear, tired child!” and, “Will you have breakfast with me? Where
are you staying in Lincoln?”

“Now see here, Brother Gantry—”

“Elmer!”

“Oh, don’t be ridiculous! Just because I’m so fagged out that it’s nice
to play at being a human being, don’t try to take advantage—”

“Sharon Falconer, will you quit being a chump? I admire your genius,
your wonderful work for God, but it’s because you’re too big to just be
a professional gospel-shouter every minute that I most admire you. You
know mighty good and well that you like to be simple and even slangy for
a while. And you’re too sleepy just now to know whether you like me or
not. That’s why I want us to meet at breakfast, when the sleepiness is
out of the wonderful eyes—”

“Um. It all sounds pretty honest except that last stuff—you’ve
certainly used that before. Do you know, I like you! You’re so
completely brazen, so completely unscrupulous, and so beatifically
ignorant! I’ve been with sanctimonious folks too much lately. And it’s
interesting to see that you honestly think you can captivate me. You
funny thing! I’m staying at the Antlers Hotel in Lincoln—no use, by the
way, your trying to get a room near my suite, because I have practically
the whole floor engaged—and I’ll meet you at breakfast there at
nine-thirty.”

                                  III

Though he did not sleep well, he was up early and at his toilet; he
shaved, he touched up his bluff handsomeness with lilac water and
talcum, he did his nails, sitting in athletic underwear, awaiting his
new suit, sent down for pressing. The new purpose in a life recently so
dispirited gave vitality to his bold eyes and spring to his thick
muscles as he strode through the gold-and-marble lobby of the Antlers
Hotel and awaited Sharon at the restaurant door. She came down fresh in
white crash bordered with blue. As they met they laughed, admitting
comradeship in folly. He took her arm gaily, led her through a flutter
of waitresses excited over the coming of the celebrated lady of God, and
ordered competently.

“I’ve got a great idea,” said he. “I’ve got to beat it this afternoon,
but I’ll be back in Lincoln on Friday, and how’d it be if you billed me
to address your meeting as a saved business man, and I talked for half
an hour or so on Friday evening about the good, hard, practical,
dollars-and-cents value of Christ in Commerce?”

“Are you a good talker?”

“A knock-out.”

“Well, it might be a good idea. Yes, we’ll do it. By the way, what is
your business? Hold-ups?”

“I’m the crack salesman of the Pequot Farm Implement Company, Sharon,
and if you don’t believe it—”

“Oh, I do. [She shouldn’t have.] I’m sure you tell the truth—often. Of
course we won’t need to mention the fact that you’re a preacher, unless
somebody insists on asking. How would this be as a topic—‘Getting the
Goods with a Gideon Bible?’”

“Say, that would be elegant! How I was in some hick town, horrible
weather, slush and rain and everything—dark skies, seemed like sun
never would shine again—feet all soaked from tramping the streets—no
sales, plumb discouraged—sat in my room, forgotten to buy one of the
worldly magazines I’d been accustomed to read—idly picked up a Gideon
Bible and read the parable of the talents—found that same day _you_
were in town—went and got converted—saw now it wasn’t just for money
but for the Kingdom of Christ, to heighten my influence as a Christian
business man, that I had to increase sales. That bucked up my
self-confidence so that I increased sales to beat the band! And how I
owe everything to your inspired powers, so it’s a privilege to be able
to testify. And about how it isn’t the weak skinny failure that’s the
fellow to get saved, but takes a really strong man to not be ashamed to
surrender all for Jesus.”

“Why, I think that’s fine, Brother Elmer, I really do. And dwell a lot
on being in your hotel room there—you took off your shoes and threw
yourself down on the bed, feeling completely beaten, but you were so
restless you got up and poked around the room and picked up the Gideon
Bible. I’ll feature it big. And you’ll make it strong, Elmer? You won’t
let me down? Because I really will headline it in my announcements. I’ve
persuaded you to come clear from Omaha—no, that’s not far—clear from
Denver for it. And if you do throw yourself into it and tear loose,
it’ll add greatly to the glory of God, and the success of the meeting in
winning souls. You will?”

“Dear, I’ll slam into ’em so hard you’ll want me in every town you go
to. You bet.”

“Um, that’s as may be, Elmer. Here comes Cecil Aylston—you know my
assistant? He looks so cross. He is a dear, but he’s so terribly
highbrow and refined and everything and he’s always trying to nag me
into being refined. But you’ll love him.”

“I will not! Anyway, I’ll struggle against it!”

They laughed.

The Rev. Cecil Aylston, of the flaxen hair and the superior British
complexion, glided to their table, looked at Elmer with a blankness more
infuriating than a scowl, and sat down, observing:

“I don’t want to intrude, Miss Falconer, but you know the committee of
clergy are awaiting you in the parlor.”

“Oh, dear,” sighed Sharon. “Are they as terrible as usual here? Can’t
you go up and get the kneeling and praying done while I finish my
scrambled eggs? Have you told them they’ve got to double the amount of
the pledges before this week is over or the souls in Lincoln can go
right on being damned?” Cecil was indicating Elmer with an alarmed jerk
of his head. “Oh, don’t worry about Elmer. He’s one of us—going to
speak for us Friday—used to be a terribly famous preacher, but he’s
found a wider field in business—Reverend Aylston, Reverend Gantry. Now
run along, Cecil, and keep ’em pious and busy. Any nice-looking young
preachers in the committee, or are they all old stiffs?”

Aylston answered with a tight-lipped glare, and flowed away.

“Dear Cecil, he is so useful to me—he’s actually made me take to
reading poetry and everything. If he just wouldn’t be polite at
breakfast-time! I wouldn’t mind facing the wild beasts of Ephesus, but I
can’t stand starch with my eggs. Now I must go up and join him.”

“You’ll have lunch with me?”

“I will not! My dear young man, this endeth my being silly for this
week. From this moment on I’ll be one of the anointed, and if you want
me to like you——  God help you if you come around looking pussy-catty
while I’m manhandling these stiff-necked brethren in Christ! I’ll see
you Friday—I’ll have dinner with you, here, before the meeting. And I
can depend on you? Good!”

                                   IV

Cecil Aylston was a good deal of a mystic, a good deal of a ritualist, a
bit of a rogue, something of a scholar, frequently a drunkard, more
frequently an ascetic, always a gentleman, and always an adventurer. He
was thirty-two now. At Winchester and New College, he had been known for
sprinting, snobbishness, and Greek versification. He had taken orders,
served as a curate in a peculiarly muddy and ancient and unlighted
church in the East End, and become fanatically Anglo-Catholic. While he
was considering taking the three vows and entering a Church of England
monastery, his vicar kicked him out, and no one was ever quite certain
whether it was because of his “Romish tendencies” or the navvy’s
daughter whom he had got with child.

He was ordered down to a bleak, square, stone church in Cornwall, but he
resigned and joined the Plymouth Brethren, among whom, in resounding
galvanized-iron chapels in the Black Country, he had renown for
denunciation of all the pleasant sins. He came to Liverpool for a series
of meetings; he wandered by the Huskisson docks, saw a liner ready for
sea, bought a steerage ticket, took the passport which he had ready for
a promised flight to Rio with the wife of an evangelical merchant in
coals and, without a word to the brethren or the ardent lady of the
coals, sailed sulkily off to America.

In New York he sold neckties in a department store, he preached in a
mission, he tutored the daughter of a great wholesale fish-dealer, and
wrote nimble and thoroughly irritating book-reviews. He left town two
hours ahead of the fish-dealer’s eldest son, and turned up in Waco,
Texas, teaching in a business college, in Winona, Minnesota, preaching
in a Nazarene Chapel, in Carmel, California, writing poetry and real
estate brochures, and in Miles City, Montana, as the summer supply in a
Congregational pulpit. He was so quiet, so studious, here that the widow
of a rancher picked him up and married him. She died. He lost the entire
fortune in two days at Tia Juana. He became extra pious after that and
was converted from time to time by Billy Sunday, Gipsy Smith,
Biederwolf, and several other embarrassed evangelists, who did not
expect a convert so early in the campaign and had made no plans to
utilize him.

It was in Ishpeming, Michigan, where he was conducting a
shooting-gallery while he sought by mail a mastership in Groton School,
that he heard and was more than usually converted by Sharon Falconer. He
fell in love with her, and with contemptuous steady resolution he told
her so.

At the moment she was without a permanent man first assistant. She had
just discharged a really useful loud-voiced United Brethren D. D. for
hinting to delighted sons of Belial that his relations to her were at
least brotherly. She took on the Reverend Cecil Aylston.

He loved her, terrifyingly. He was so devoted to her that he dropped his
drinking, his smoking, and a tendency to forgery which had recently been
creeping on him. And he did wonders for her.

She had been too emotional. He taught her to store it up and fling it
all out in one overpowering catastrophic evening. She had been careless
of grammar, and given to vulgar barnyard illustrations. He taught her to
endure sitting still and reading—reading Swinburne and Jowett, Pater
and Jonathan Edwards, Newman and Sir Thomas Browne. He taught her to use
her voice, to use her eyes, and in more private relations, to use her
soul.

She had been puzzled by him, annoyed by him, led meekly by him, and now
she was weary of his supercilious devotion. He was more devoted to her
than to life, and for her he refused a really desirable widow who could
have got him back into the Episcopal fold and acquired for him the dim
rich sort of church for which he longed after these months of sawdust
and sweaty converts.

                                   V

When Elmer descended from the train in Lincoln Friday afternoon, he
stopped before a red-and-black poster announcing that Elmer Gantry was a
power in the machinery world, that he was an eloquent and entertaining
speaker, and that his address “Increasing Sales with God and the
Gideons” would be a “revelation of the new world of better business.”

“Jiminy!” said the power in the machinery world. “I’d rather see a
sermon of mine advertised like that than sell steen million plows!”

He had a vision of Sharon Falconer in her suite in late afternoon,
lonely and clinging in the faded golden light, clinging to him. But when
he reached her room by telephone she was curt. “No, no, sorry, can’t see
you ’safternoon—see you at dinner, quarter to six.”

He was so chastened that he was restrained and uncommenting when she
came swooping into the dining-room, a knot-browed, efficient, raging
Sharon, and when he found that she had brought Cecil Aylston.

“Good evening, Sister—Brother Aylston,” he boomed sedately.

“Evening. Ready to speak?”

“Absolutely.”

She lighted a little. “That’s good. Everything else’s gone wrong, and
these preachers here think I can travel an evangelistic crew on air.
Give ’em fits about tight-wad Christian business men, will you, Elmer?
How they hate to loosen up! Cecil! Kindly don’t look as if I’d bitten
somebody. I haven’t . . . not yet.”

Aylston ignored her, and the two men watched each other like a panther
and a buffalo (but a buffalo with a clean shave and ever so much scented
hair-tonic).

“Brother Aylston,” said Elmer, “I noticed in the account of last
evening’s meeting that you spoke of Mary and the anointing with
spikenard, and you quoted these ‘Idylls of the King,’ by Tennyson. Or
that’s what the newspaper said.”

“That’s right.”

“But do you think that’s good stuff for evangelism? All right for a
regular church, especially with a high-class rich congregation, but in a
soul-saving campaign—”

“My dear Mr. Gantry, Miss Falconer and I have decided that even in the
most aggressive campaign there is no need of vulgarizing our followers.”

“Well, that isn’t what I’d give ’em!”

“And what, pray, would you give them?”

“The good old-fashioned hell, that’s what!” Elmer peeped at Sharon, and
felt that she was smiling with encouragement. “Yes-sir, like the hymn
says, the hell of our fathers is good enough for me.”

“Quite so! I’m afraid it isn’t good enough for me, and I don’t know that
Jesus fancied it particularly!”

“Well, you can be dead sure of one thing: When he stayed with Mary and
Martha and Lazarus, he didn’t loaf around drinking tea with ’em!”

“Why not, my dear man! Don’t you know that tea was first imported by
caravan train from Ceylon to Syria in 627 B. C.?

“No-o, didn’t know just when—”

“Why, of course. You’ve merely forgotten it—you must have read in your
university days of the great epicurean expedition of Phthaltazar—when
he took the eleven hundred camels? Psaltazar? You remember!”

“Oh, yes, I remember his expedition, but I didn’t know he brought in
tea.”

“Why, naturally! Rather! Uh, Miss Falconer, the impetuous Mr. Shoop
wants to sing ‘Just As I Am’ for his solo tonight. Is there any way of
preventing it? Adelbert is a good saved soul, but just as he is, he is
too fat. Won’t you speak to him?”

“Oh, I don’t know. Let him sing it. He’s brought in lots of souls on
that,” yawned Sharon.

“Mangy little souls.”

“Oh, stop being so supercilious! When you get to heaven, Cecil, you’ll
complain of the way the seraphims—oh, do shut up; I _know_ it’s
seraphim, my tongue just slipped—you’ll complain of the kind of corsets
they wear.”

“I’m not at all sure but that you really do picture that sort of heaven,
with corseted angels and yourself with a golden mansion on the celestial
Park Lane!”

“Cecil Aylston, don’t you quarrel with me tonight! I feel—vulgar!
That’s your favorite word! I do wish I could save some of the members of
my own crew! . . . Elmer, do you think God went to Oxford?”

“Sure!”

“And you did, of course!”

“I did not, by golly! I went to a hick college in Kansas! And I was born
in a hick town in Kansas!”

“Me too, practically! Oh, I did come from a frightfully old Virginia
family, and I was born in what they called a mansion, but still, we were
so poor that our pride was ridiculous. Tell me: did you split wood and
pull mustard when you were a boy?”

“Did I? Say! You bet I did!”

They sat with their elbows on the table, swapping boasts of provincial
poverty, proclaiming kinship, while Cecil looked frosty.

                                   VI

Elmer’s speech at the evangelistic meeting was a cloudburst.

It had structure as well as barytone melody, choice words, fascinating
anecdotes, select sentiment, chaste point of view, and resolute piety.

Elmer was later to explain to admirers of his public utterances that
nothing was more important than structure. What, he put it to them,
would they think of an architect who was fancy about paint and
clapboards but didn’t plan the house? And tonight’s euphuisms were full
of structure.

In part one he admitted that despite his commercial success he had
fallen into sin before the hour when, restless in his hotel room, he had
idly fingered o’er a Gideon Bible and been struck by the parable of the
talents.

In part two he revealed by stimulating examples from his own experience
the cash value of Christianity. He pointed out that merchants often
preferred a dependable man to a known crook.

Hitherto he had, perhaps, been a shade too realistic. He felt that
Sharon would never take him on in place of Cecil Aylston unless she
perceived the poetry with which his soul was gushing. So in part three
he explained that what made Christianity no mere dream and ideal, but a
practical human solvent, was Love. He spoke very nicely of Love. He said
that Love was the Morning Star, the Evening Star, the Radiance upon the
Quiet Tomb, the Inspirer equally of Patriots and Bank Presidents, and as
for Music, what was it but the very voice of Love?

He had elevated his audience (thirteen hundred they were, and
respectful) to a height of idealism from which he made them swoop now
like eagles to a pool of tears:

“For, oh, my brothers and sisters, important though it is to be prudent
in this world’s affairs, it is the world to come that is alone
important, and this reminds me, in closing, of a very sad incident which
I recently witnessed. In business affairs I had often had to deal with a
very prominent man named Jim Leff—Leffingwell. I can give his name now
because he has passed to his eternal reward. Old Jim was the best of
good fellows, but he had fatal defects. He drank liquor, he smoked
tobacco, he gambled, and I’m sorry to say that he did not always keep
his tongue clean—he took the name of God in vain. But Jim was very fond
of his family, particularly of his little daughter. Well, she took sick.
Oh, what a sad time that was to that household! How the stricken mother
tiptoed into and out of the sick-room; how the worried doctors came and
went, speeding to aid her! As for the father, poor old Jim, he was bowed
with anguish as he leaned over that pathetic little bed, and his hair
turned gray in a single night. There came the great crisis, and before
the very eyes of the weeping father that little form was stilled, and
that sweet, pure, young soul passed to its Maker.

“He came to me sobbing, and I put my arms round him as I would round a
little child. ‘Oh, God,’ he sobbed, ‘that I should have spent my life in
wicked vices, and that the little one should have passed away knowing
her dad was a sinner!’ Thinking to comfort him, I said, ‘Old man, it was
God’s will that she be taken. You have done all that mortal man could
do. The best of medical attention. The best of care.’

“I shall never forget how scornfully he turned upon me. ‘And you call
yourself a Christian!’ he cried. ‘Yes, she had medical attention, but
one thing was lacking—the one thing that would have saved her—I could
not pray!’

“And that strong man knelt in anguish and for all my training in—in
trying to explain the ways of God to my fellow business men, there was
nothing to say. _It was too late!_

“Oh, my brothers, my fellow business men, are _you_ going to put off
repentance till it’s too late? That’s _your_ affair, you say. Is it? Is
it? Have you a right to inflict upon all that you hold nearest and
dearest the sore burden of your sins? Do you love your sins better than
that dear little son, that bonnie daughter, that loving brother, that
fine old father? Do you want to punish them? Do you? Don’t you love some
one more than you do your sins? If you do, stand up. Isn’t there some
one here who wants to stand up and help a fellow business man carry this
gospel of great joy to the world? Won’t you come? Won’t you _help_ me?
Oh, come! Come down and let me shake your hand!”

And they came, dozens of them, weeping, while he wept at his own
goodness.

They stood afterward in the secluded space behind the white-and-gold
platforms, Sharon and Elmer, and she cried, “Oh, it was beautiful!
Honestly, I almost cried myself! Elmer, it was just fine!”

“Didn’t I get ’em? Didn’t I get ’em? Didn’t I? Say, Sharon, I’m so glad
it went over, because it was your show and I wanted to give you all I
could!”

He moved toward her, his arms out, and for once he was not producing the
false ardor of amorous diplomacy. He was the small boy seeking the
praise of his mother. But she moved away from him, begging, not
sardonically:

“No! Please!”

“But you do like me?”

“Yes, I do.”

“How much?”

“Not very much. I can’t like any one very much. But I do like you. Some
day I might fall in love with you. A tiny bit. If you don’t rush me too
much. But only physically. No one,” proudly, “can touch my soul!”

“Do you think that’s decent? Isn’t that sin?”

She flamed at him. “I can’t sin! I am above sin! I am really and truly
sanctified! Whatever I may choose to do, though it might be sin in one
unsanctified, with me God will turn it to his glory. I can kiss you like
this—” Quickly she touched his cheek, “yes, or passionately, terribly
passionately, and it would only symbolize my complete union with Jesus!
I have told you a mystery. You can never understand. But you can serve
me. Would you like to?”

“Yes, I would. . . . And I’ve never served anybody yet! Can I? Oh, kick
out this tea-drinking mollycoddle, Cecil, and let me work with you.
Don’t you need arms like these about you, just now and then, defending
you?”

“Perhaps. But I’m not to be hurried. I am I! It is I who choose!”

“Yes. I guess prob’ly it is, Sharon. I think you’ve plumb hypnotized me
or something.”

“No, but perhaps I shall if I ever care to. . . . I can do anything I
want to! God chose me to do his work. I am the reincarnation of Joan of
Arc, of Catherine of Sienna! I have visions! God talks to me! I told you
once, that I hadn’t the brains to rival the men evangelists. Lies! False
modesty! They are God’s message, but I am God’s right hand!”

She chanted it with her head back, her eyes closed, and even while he
quaked, “My God, she’s crazy!” he did not care. He would give up all to
follow her. Mumblingly he told her so, but she sent him away, and he
crept off in a humility he had never known.




                              CHAPTER XII


                                   I

TWO more series of meetings Sharon Falconer held that summer, and at
each of them the power in the machinery world appeared and chronicled
his conversion by the Gideon Bible and the eloquence of Sister Falconer.

Sometimes he seemed very near her; the next time she would regard him
with bleak china eyes. Once she turned on him with: “You smoke, don’t
you?”

“Why, yes.”

“I smelled it. I hate it. Will you stop it? Entirely? And drinking?”

“Yes. I will.”

And he did. It was an agony of restlessness and craving, but he never
touched alcohol or tobacco again, and he really regretted that in
evenings thus made vacuous he could not keep from an interest in
waitresses.

It was late in August, in a small Colorado city, after the second of his
appearances as a saved financial Titan, that he implored Sharon as they
entered the hotel together, “Oh, let me come up to your room. Please! I
never have a chance to just sit and talk to you.”

“Very well. Come in half an hour. Don’t ’phone. Just come right up to
Suite B.”

It was a half-hour of palpitating, of almost timorous, expectancy.

In every city where she held meetings Sharon was invited to stay at the
home of one of the elect, but she always refused. She had a long
standard explanation that “she could devote herself more fully to the
prayer life if she had her own place, and day by day filled it more
richly with the aura of spirituality.” Elmer wondered whether it wasn’t
the aura of Cecil Aylston for which she had her suite, but he tried to
keep his aching imagination away from that.

The half-hour was over.

He swayed up-stairs to Suite B and knocked. A distant “Come in.”

She was in the bedroom beyond. He inched into the stale hotel
parlor—wallpaper with two-foot roses, a table with an atrocious knobby
gilt vase, two stiff chairs and a grudging settee ranged round the wall.
The lilies which her disciples had sent her were decaying in boxes, in a
wash-bowl, in a heap in the corner. Round a china cuspidor lay faint
rose petals.

He sat awkwardly on the edge of one of the chairs. He dared not venture
beyond the dusty brocade curtains which separated the two rooms, but his
fancy ventured fast enough.

She threw open the curtains and stood there, a flame blasting the faded
apartment. She had discarded her white robe for a dressing-gown of
scarlet with sleeves of cloth of gold—gold and scarlet; riotous black
hair; long, pale, white face. She slipped over to the settee, and
summoned him, “Come!”

He diffidently dropped his arm about her, and her head was on his
shoulder. His arm drew tighter. But, “Oh, don’t make love to me,” she
sighed, not moving. “You’ll know it all right when I want you to! Just
be nice and comforting tonight.”

“But I can’t always—”

“I know. Perhaps you won’t always have to. Perhaps! Oh, I need——  What
I need tonight is some salve for my vanity. Have I ever said that I was
a reincarnated Joan of Arc? I really do half believe that sometimes. Of
course it’s just insanity. Actually I’m a very ignorant young woman with
a lot of misdirected energy and some tiny idealism. I preach elegant
sermons for six weeks, but if I stayed in a town six weeks and one day,
I’d have to start the music box over again. I can talk my sermons
beautifully . . . but Cecil wrote most of ’em for me, and the rest I
cheerfully stole.”

“Do you like Cecil?”

“Oh, is a nice, jealous, big, fat man!” She who that evening had been a
disturbing organ note was lisping baby-talk now.

“Damn it, Sharon, don’t try to be a baby when I’m serious!”

“Damn it, Elmer, don’t say ‘damn it’! Oh, I hate the little
vices—smoking, swearing, scandal, drinking just enough to be silly. I
love the big ones—murder, lust, cruelty, ambition!”

“And Cecil? Is he one of the big vices that you love?”

“Oh, he’s a dear boy. So sweet, the way he takes himself seriously.”

“Yes, he must make love like an ice-cream cone.”

“You might be surprised! There, there! The poor man is just longing to
have me say something mean about Cecil! I’ll be obliging. He’s done a
lot for me. He really knows something; he isn’t a splendid cast-iron
statue of ignorance like you or me.”

“Now you look here, Sharon! After all, I _am_ a college graduate and
practically a B. D. too.”

“That’s what I said. Cecil really knows how to read. And he taught me to
quit acting like a hired girl, bless him. But— Oh, I’ve learned
everything he can teach me, and if I get any more of the highbrow in me
I’ll lose touch with the common people—bless their dear, sweet, honest
souls!”

“Chuck him. Take me on. Oh, it isn’t the money. You must know that,
dear. In ten years, at thirty-eight, I can be sales-manager of the
Pequot—prob’ly ten thousand a year—and maybe some day the president,
at thirty thou. I’m not looking for a job. But——  Oh, I’m crazy about
you! Except for my mother, you’re the only person I’ve ever adored. I
love you! Hear me? Damn it—yes, damn it, I said—I worship you! Oh,
Sharon, Sharon, Sharon! It wasn’t really bunk when I told ’em all
tonight how you’d converted me, because you _did_ convert me. Will you
let me serve you? And will you maybe marry me?”

“No. I don’t think I’ll ever marry—exactly. Perhaps I’ll chuck
Cecil—poor sweet lad!—and take you on. I’ll see. Anyhow—  Let me
think.”

She shook off his encircling arm and sat brooding, chin on hand. He sat
at her feet—spiritually as well as physically.

She beatified him with:

“In September I’ll have only four weeks of meetings, at Vincennes. I’m
going to take off all October, before my winter work (you won’t know me
then—I’m _dandy_, speaking indoors, in big halls!), and I’m going down
to our home, the old Falconer family place, in Virginia. Pappy and Mam
are dead now, and I own it. Old plantation. Would you like to come down
there with me, just us two, for a fortnight in October?”

“Would I? My God!”

“Could you get away?”

“If it cost me my job!”

“Then——  I’ll wire you when to come after I get there: Hanning Hall,
Broughton, Virginia. Now I think I’d better go to bed, dear. Sweet
dreams.”

“Can’t I tuck you into bed?”

“No, dear. I might forget to be Sister Falconer! Good night!”

Her kiss was like a swallow’s flight, and he went out obediently,
marveling that Elmer Gantry could for once love so much that he did not
insist on loving.

                                   II

In New York he had bought a suit of Irish homespun and a heather cap. He
looked bulky but pleasantly pastoral as he gaped romantically from the
Pullman window at the fields of Virginia. “Ole Virginny—ole Virginny”
he hummed happily. Worm fences, negro cabins, gallant horses in rocky
pastures, a longing to see the gentry who rode such horses, and ever the
blue hills. It was an older world than his baking Kansas, older than
Mizpah Seminary, and he felt a desire to be part of this traditional age
to which Sharon belonged. Then, as the miles which still separated him
from the town of Broughton crept back of him, he forgot the warm-tinted
land in anticipation of her.

He was recalling that she was the aristocrat, the more formidable here
in the company of F. F. V. friends. He was more than usually timid . . .
and more than usually proud of his conquest.

For a moment, at the station, he thought that she had not come to meet
him. Then he saw a girl standing by an old country buggy.

She was young, veritably a girl, in middy blouse deep cut at the throat,
pleated white skirt, white shoes. Her red tam-o’-shanter was rakish, her
smile was a country grin as she waved to him. And the girl was Sister
Falconer.

“God, you’re adorable!” he murmured to her, as he plumped down his
suit-case, and she was fragrant and soft in his arms as he kissed her.

“No more,” she whispered. “You’re supposed to be my cousin, and even
very nice cousins don’t kiss quite so intelligently!”

As the carriage jerked across the hills, as the harness creaked and the
white horse grunted, he held her hand lightly in butterfly ecstasy.

He cried out at the sight of Hanning Hall as they drove through the dark
pines, among shabby grass plots, to the bare sloping lawn. It was out of
a story-book; a brick house, not very large, with tall white pillars,
white cupola, and dormer windows with tiny panes; and across the lawn
paraded a peacock in the sun. Out of a story-book, too, was the pair of
old negroes who bowed to them from the porch and hastened down the
steps—the butler with green tail-coat and white mustache almost
encircling his mouth, and the mammy in green calico, with an enormous
grin and a histrionic curtsy.

“They’ve always cared for me since I was a tiny baby,” Sharon whispered.
“I do love them—I do love this dear old place. That’s—” She hesitated,
then defiantly: “That’s why I brought you here!”

The butler took his bag up and unpacked, while Elmer wandered about the
old bedroom, impressed, softly happy. The wall was a series of pale
landscapes: manor houses beyond avenues of elms. The bed was a
four-poster; the fireplace of white-enameled posts and mantel; and on
the broad oak boards of the floor, polished by generations of forgotten
feet, were hooked rugs of the days of crinoline.

“Golly, I’m so happy! I’ve come home!” sighed Elmer.

When the butler was gone, Elmer drifted to the window, and “Golly!” he
said again. He had not realized that in the buggy they had climbed so
high. Beyond rolling pasture and woods was the Shenandoah glowing with
afternoon.

“Shen-an-doah!” he crooned.

Suddenly he was kneeling at the window, and for the first time since he
had forsaken Jim Lefferts and football and joyous ribaldry, his soul was
free of all the wickedness which had daubed it—oratorical ambitions,
emotional orgasm, dead sayings of dull seers, dogmas, and piety. The
golden winding river drew him, the sky uplifted him, and with outflung
arms he prayed for deliverance from prayer.

“I’ve found her. Sharon. Oh, I’m not going on with this evangelistic
bunk. Trapping idiots into holy monkey-shines! No, by God, I’ll be
honest! I’ll tuck her under my arm and go out and fight. Business. Put
it over. Build something big. And laugh, not snivel and shake hands with
church-members! I’ll do it!”

Then and there ended his rebellion.

The vision of the beautiful river was hidden from him by a fog of
compromises. . . . How could he keep away from evangelistic melodrama if
he was to have Sharon? And to have Sharon was the one purpose of life.
She loved her meetings, she would never leave them, and she would rule
him. And—he was exalted by his own oratory.

“_Besides!_ There is a lot to all this religious stuff. We do do good.
Maybe we jolly ’em into emotions too much, but don’t that wake folks up
from their ruts? Course it does!”

So he put on a white turtle-necked sweater and with a firm complacent
tread he went down to join Sharon.

She was waiting in the hall, so light and young in her middy blouse and
red tam.

“Let’s not talk seriously. I’m not Sister Falconer—I’m Sharon today.
Gee, to think I’ve ever spoken to five thousand people! Come on! I’ll
race you up the hill!”

The wide lower hall, traditionally hung with steel engravings and a
Chickamauga sword, led from the front door, under the balcony of the
staircase, to the garden at the back, still bold with purple asters and
golden zinnias.

Through the hall she fled, through the garden, past the stone sundial,
and over the long rough grass to the orchard on the sunny hill; no
ceremonious Juno now but a nymph; and he followed, heavy, graceless, but
pounding on inescapable, thinking less of her fleeting slenderness than
of the fact that since he had stopped smoking his wind cer’nly was a lot
better—cer’nly was.

“You _can_ run!” she said, as she stopped, panting, by a walled garden
with espalier pears.

“You bet I can! And I’m a grand footballer, a bearcat at tackling, my
young friend!”

He picked her up, while she kicked and grudgingly admired, “You’re
terribly strong!”

But the day of halcyon October sun was too serene even for his
coltishness, and sedately they tramped up the hill, swinging their
joined hands; sedately they talked (ever so hard he tried to live up to
the Falconer Family, an Old Mansion, and Darky Mammies) of the
world-menacing perils of Higher Criticism, and the genius of E. O.
Excell as a composer of sacred but snappy melodies.

                                  III

While he dressed, that is, while he put on the brown suit and a superior
new tie, Elmer worried. This sure intimacy was too perfect. Something
would interrupt it. Sharon had spoken vaguely of brothers, of high-nosed
aunts and cousins, of a cloud of Falconer witnesses, and the house was
large enough to secrete along its corridors a horde of relatives. Would
he, at dinner, have to meet hostile relics who would stare at him and
make him talk and put him down as a piece of Terwillinger provinciality?
He could see the implications in their level faded eyes; he could see
Sharon swayed by their scorn and delivered from such uncertain
fascination as his lustiness and boldness had cast over her.

“Damn!” he said. “I’m just as good as they are!”

He came reluctantly down-stairs to the shabby, endearing drawing-room,
with its whatnot of curios—a Chinese slipper, a stag carved of black
walnut, a shell from Madagascar—with its jar of dried cattails, its
escritoire and gate-legged table, and a friendly old couch before the
white fireplace. The room, the whole spreading house, was full of
whispers and creakings and dead suspicious eyes. . . . There had been no
whispers and no memories in the cottage at Paris, Kansas. . . . Elmer
stood wistful, a little beaten boy, his runaway hour with the daughter
of the manor house ended, too worshiping to resent losing the one thing
he wanted.

Then she was at the door, extremely unevangelistic, pleasantly worldly
in an evening frock of black satin and gold lace. He had not known
people who wore evening frocks. She held out her hand gaily to him, but
it was not gaily that he went to her—meekly, rather, resolved that he
would not disgrace her before the suspicious family.

They came hand in hand into the dining-room and he saw that the table
was set for two only.

He almost giggled, “Thought maybe there’d be a lot of folks,” but he was
saved, and he did not bustle about her chair.

He said grace, at length.

Candles and mahogany, silver and old lace, roses and Wedgwood,
canvasback and the butler in bottle-green. He sank into a stilled
happiness as she told riotous stories of evangelism—of her tenor
soloist, the plump Adelbert Shoop, who loved crème de cocoa; of the
Swedish farmer’s wife, who got her husband prayed out of the drinking,
cursing, and snuff habits, then tried to get him prayed out of playing
checkers, whereupon he went out and got marvelously pickled on raw
alcohol.

“I’ve never seen you so quiet before,” she said. “You really can be
nice. Happy?”

“Terribly!”

The roof of the front porch had been turned into an outdoor terrace, and
here, wrapped up against the cool evening, they had their coffee and
peppermints in long deck chairs. They were above the tree-tops; and as
their eyes widened in the darkness they could see the river by
starlight. The hoot of a wandering owl; then the kind air, the
whispering air, crept round them.

“Oh, my God, it is so sweet—so sweet!” he sighed, as he fumbled for her
hand and felt it slip confidently into his. Suddenly he was ruthless,
tearing it all down:

“Too darn’ sweet for me, I guess. Sharon, I’m a bum. I’m not so bad as a
preacher, or I wouldn’t be if I had the chance, but _me_——  I’m no
good. I have cut out the booze and tobacco—for you—I really have! But
I used to drink like a fish, and till I met you I never thought any
woman except my mother was any good. I’m just a second-rate traveling
man. I came from Paris, Kansas, and I’m not even up to that hick burg,
because they are hard-working and decent there, and I’m not even that.
And you—you’re not only a prophetess, which you sure are, the real big
thing, but you’re a Falconer. Family! Old servants! This old house! Oh,
it’s no use! You’re too big for me. Just because I do love you.
Terribly. Because I can’t lie to you!”

He had put away her slim hand, but it came creeping back over his, her
fingers tracing the valleys between his knuckles, while she murmured:

“You will be big! I’ll make you! And perhaps I’m a prophetess, a little
bit, but I’m also a good liar. You see I’m not a Falconer. There ain’t
any! My name is Katie Jonas. I was born in Utica. My dad worked on a
brickyard. I picked out the name Sharon Falconer while I was a
stenographer. I never saw this house till two years ago; I never saw
these old family servants till then—they worked for the folks that
owned the place—and even they weren’t Falconers—they had the
aristocratic name of Sprugg! Incidentally, this place isn’t a quarter
paid for. And yet I’m not a liar! I’m not! I _am_ Sharon Falconer now!
I’ve made her—by prayer and by having a right to be her! And you’re
going to stop being poor Elmer Gantry of Paris, Kansas. You’re going to
be the Reverend Dr. Gantry, the great captain of souls! Oh, I’m glad you
don’t come from anywhere in particular! Cecil Aylston—oh, I guess he
does love me, but I always feel he’s laughing at me. Hang him, he
notices the infinitives I split and not the souls I save! But you—  Oh,
you will serve me—won’t you?”

“Forever!”

And there was little said then. Even the agreement that she was to get
rid of Cecil, to make Elmer her permanent assistant, was reached in a
few casual assents. He was certain that the steely film of her dominance
was withdrawn.

Yet when they went in, she said gaily that they must be early abed; up
early tomorrow; and that she would take ten pounds off him at tennis.

When he whispered, “Where is your room, sweet?” she laughed with a
chilling impersonality, “You’ll never know, poor lamb!”

Elmer the bold, Elmer the enterprising, went clumping off to his room,
and solemnly he undressed, wistfully he stood by the window, his soul
riding out on the darkness to incomprehensible destinations. He humped
into bed and dropped toward sleep, too weary with fighting her
resistance to lie thinking of possible tomorrows.

He heard a tiny scratching noise. It seemed to him that it was the
doorknob turning. He sat up, throbbing. The sound was frightened away,
but began again, a faint grating, and the bottom of the door swished
slowly on the carpet. The fan of pale light from the hall widened and,
craning, he could see her, but only as a ghost, a white film.

He held out his arms, desperately, and presently she stumbled against
them.

“No! Please!” Hers was the voice of a sleep-walker. “I just came in to
say good-night and tuck you into bed. Such a bothered unhappy child!
Into bed. I’ll kiss you good-night and run.”

His head burrowed into the pillow. Her hand touched his cheek lightly,
yet through her fingers, he believed, flowed a current which lulled him
into slumber, a slumber momentary but deep with contentment.

With effort he said, “You too—you need comforting, maybe you need
bossing, when I get over being scared of you.”

“No. I must take my loneliness alone. I’m different, whether it’s cursed
or blessed. But—lonely—yes—lonely.”

He was sharply awake as her fingers slipped up his cheek, across his
temple, into his swart hair.

“Your hair is so thick,” she said drowsily.

“Your heart beats so. Dear Sharon—”

Suddenly, clutching his arm, she cried, “Come! It is the call!”

He was bewildered as he followed her, white in her nightgown trimmed at
the throat with white fur, out of his room, down the hall, up a steep
little stairway to her own apartments; the more bewildered to go from
that genteel corridor, with its forget-me-not wallpaper and stiff
engravings of Virginia worthies, into a furnace of scarlet.

Her bedroom was as insane as an Oriental cozy corner of 1895—a couch
high on carven ivory posts, covered with a mandarin coat; unlighted
brass lamps in the likeness of mosques and pagodas; gilt papier-mâché
armor on the walls; a wide dressing-table with a score of cosmetics in
odd Parisian bottles; tall candlesticks, the twisted and flowered
candles lighted; and over everything a hint of incense.

She opened a closet, tossed a robe to him, cried, “For the service of
the altar!” and vanished into a dressing-room beyond. Diffidently,
feeling rather like a fool, he put on the robe. It was of purple velvet
embroidered with black symbols unknown to him, the collar heavy with
gold thread. He was not quite sure what he was to do, and he waited
obediently.

She stood in the doorway, posing, while he gaped. She was so tall and
her hands, at her sides, the backs up and the fingers arched, moved like
lilies on the bosom of a stream. She was fantastic in a robe of deep
crimson adorned with golden stars and crescents, swastikas and tau
crosses; her feet were in silver sandals, and round her hair was a tiara
of silver moons set with steel points that flickered in the candlelight.
A mist of incense floated about her, seemed to rise from her, and as she
slowly raised her arms he felt in schoolboyish awe that she was
veritably a priestess.

Her voice was under the spell of the sleep-walker once more as she
sighed “Come! It is the chapel.”

She marched to a door part-hidden by the couch, and led him into a
room—

Now he was no longer part amorous, part inquisitive, but all uneasy.

What hanky-panky of construction had been performed he never knew;
perhaps it was merely that the floor above this small room had been
removed so that it stretched up two stories; but in any case there it
was—a shrine bright as bedlam at the bottom but seeming to rise through
darkness to the sky. The walls were hung with black velvet; there were
no chairs; and the whole room focused on a wide altar. It was an altar
of grotesque humor or of madness, draped with Chinese fabrics, crimson,
apricot, emerald, gold. There were two stages of pink marble. Above the
altar hung an immense crucifix with the Christ bleeding at nail-wounds
and pierced side; and on the upper stage were plaster busts of the
Virgin, St. Theresa, St. Catherine, a garish Sacred Heart, a dolorous
simulacrum of the dying St. Stephen. But crowded on the lower stage was
a crazy rout of what Elmer called “heathen idols”: ape-headed gods,
crocodile-headed gods, a god with three heads and a god with six arms, a
jade-and-ivory Buddha, an alabaster naked Venus, and in the center of
them all a beautiful, hideous, intimidating and alluring statuette of a
silver goddess with a triple crown and a face as thin and long and
passionate as that of Sharon Falconer. Before the altar was a long
velvet cushion, very thick and soft. Here Sharon suddenly knelt, waving
him to his knees, as she cried:

“It is the hour! Blessed Virgin, Mother Hera, Mother Frigga, Mother
Ishtar, Mother Isis, dread Mother Astarte of the weaving arms, it is thy
priestess, it is she who after the blind centuries and the groping years
shall make it known to the world that ye are one, and that in me are ye
all revealed, and that in this revelation shall come peace and wisdom
universal, the secret of the spheres and the pit of understanding. Ye
who have leaned over me and on my lips pressed your immortal fingers,
take this my brother to your bosoms, open his eyes, release his pinioned
spirit, make him as the gods, that with me he may carry the revelation
for which a thousand thousand grievous years the world has panted.

“O rosy cross and mystic tower of ivory—

“Hear my prayer.

“O sublime April crescent—

“Hear my prayer.

“O sword of undaunted steel most excellent—

“Hear thou my prayer.

“O serpent with unfathomable eyes—

“Hear my prayer.

“Ye veiled ones and ye bright ones—from caves forgotten, the peaks of
the future, the clanging today—join in me, lift up, receive him, dread
nameless ones; yea, lift us then, mystery on mystery, sphere above
sphere, dominion on dominion, to the very throne!”

She picked up a Bible which lay by her on the long velvet cushion at the
foot of the altar, she crammed it into his hands, and cried,
“Read—read—quickly!”

It was open at the Song of Solomon, and bewildered he chanted:

“How beautiful are thy feet with shoes, O prince’s daughter! The joints
of thy thighs are like jewels, the work of the hands of a cunning
workman. Thy two breasts are like two young roes. Thy neck is as a tower
of ivory. The hair of thine head like purple; the king is held in the
galleries. How fair and how pleasant art thou, O love, for delights!”

She interrupted him, her voice high and a little shrill: “O mystical
rose, O lily most admirable, O wondrous union; O St. Anna, Mother
Immaculate, Demeter, Mother Beneficent, Lakshmi, Mother Most Shining;
behold, I am his and he is yours and ye are mine!”

As he read on, his voice rose like a triumphant priest’s:

“I said, I will go up to the palm tree, I will take hold of the boughs
thereof—”

That verse he never finished, for she swayed sideways as she knelt
before the altar, and sank into his arms, her lips parted.

                                   IV

They sat on the hilltop, looking down on noon in the valley, sleepily
talking till he roused with: “Why won’t you marry me?”

“No. Not for years, anyway. I’m too old—thirty-two to your—what is it,
twenty-eight or -nine? And I must be free for the service of Our
Lord. . . . You do know I mean that? I am really consecrated, no matter
what I may seem to do!”

“Sweet, of course I do! Oh, yes.”

“But not marry. It’s good at times to be just human, but mostly I have
to live like a saint. . . . Besides, I do think men converts come in
better if they know I’m not married.”

“Damn it, listen! Do you love me a little?”

“Yes. A little! Oh, I’m as fond of you as I can be of any one except
Katie Jonas. Dear child!”

She dropped her head on his shoulder, casually now, in the bee-thrumming
orchard aisle, and his arm tightened.

That evening they sang gospel hymns together, to the edification of the
Old Family Servants, who began to call him Doctor.




                              CHAPTER XIII


                                   I

NOT till December did Sharon Falconer take Elmer on as assistant.

When she discharged Cecil Aylston, he said, in a small cold voice, “This
is the last time, my dear prophet and peddler, that I shall ever try to
be decent.” But it is known that for several months he tried to conduct
a rescue mission in Buffalo, and if he was examined for insanity, it was
because he was seen to sit for hours staring. He was killed in a
gambling den in Juarez, and when she heard of it Sharon was very
sorry—she spoke of going to fetch his body, but she was too busy with
holy work.

Elmer joined her at the beginning of the meetings in Cedar Rapids, Iowa.
He opened the meetings for her, made announcements, offered prayer,
preached when she was too weary, and led the singing when Adelbert
Shoop, the musical director, was indisposed. He developed a dozen sound
sermons out of encyclopedias of exegesis, handbooks for evangelists, and
manuals of sermon outlines. He had a powerful discourse, used in the For
Men Only service, on the strength and joy of complete chastity; he told
how Jim Leffingwell saw the folly of pleasure at the death-bed of his
daughter; and he had an uplifting address, suitable to all occasions, on
Love as the Morning and the Evening Star.

He helped Sharon where Cecil had held her back—or so she said. While
she kept her vocabulary of poetic terms, Elmer encouraged her in just
the soap-box denunciation of sin which had made Cecil shudder. Also he
spoke of Cecil as “Osric,” which she found very funny indeed, and as
“Percy,” and “Algernon.” He urged her to tackle the biggest towns, the
most polite or rowdy audiences, and to advertise herself not in the
wet-kitten high-church phrases approved by Cecil but in a manner
befitting a circus, an Elks’ convention, or a new messiah.

Under Elmer’s urging she ventured for the first time into the larger
cities. She descended on Minneapolis and, with the support only of such
sects as the Full Gospel Assembly, the Nazarenes, the Church of God, and
the Wesleyan Methodists, she risked her savings in hiring an armory and
inserting two-column six-inch advertisements of herself.

Minneapolis was quite as enlivened as smaller places by Sharon’s voice
and eyes, by her Grecian robes, by her gold-and-white pyramidal altar,
and the profits were gratifying. Thereafter she sandwiched Indianapolis,
Rochester, Atlanta, Seattle, the two Portlands, Pittsburgh, in between
smaller cities.

For two years life was a whirlwind to Elmer Gantry.

It was so frantic that he could never remember which town was which.
Everything was a blur of hot sermons, writhing converts, appeals for
contributions, trains, denunciation of lazy personal workers,
denunciations of Adelbert Shoop for getting drunk, firing of Adelbert
Shoop, taking back of Adelbert Shoop when no other tenor so unctuously
pious was to be found.

Of one duty he was never weary: of standing around and being impressive
and very male for the benefit of lady seekers. How tenderly he would
take their hands and moan, “Won’t you hear the dear Savior’s voice
calling, Sister?” and all of them, spinsters with pathetic dried
girlishness, misunderstood wives, held fast to his hand and were added
to the carefully kept total of saved souls. Sharon saw to it that he
dressed the part—double-breasted dark blue with a dashing tie in
winter, and in summer white suits with white shoes.

But however loudly the skirts rustled about him, so great was Sharon’s
intimidating charm that he was true to her.

If he was a dervish figure those two years, she was a shooting star;
inspired in her preaching, passionate with him, then a naughty child who
laughed and refused to be serious even at the sermon hour; gallantly
generous, then a tight-fisted virago squabbling over ten cents for
stamps. Always, in every high-colored mood, she was his religion and his
reason for being.

                                   II

When she attacked the larger towns and asked for the support of the
richer churches, Sharon had to create several new methods in the trade
of evangelism. The churches were suspicious of women evangelists—women
might do very well in visiting the sick, knitting for the heathen, and
giving strawberry festivals, but they couldn’t shout loud enough to
scare the devil out of sinners. Indeed all evangelists, men and women,
were under attack. Sound churchmen here and there were asking whether
there was any peculiar spiritual value in frightening people into
groveling maniacs. They were publishing statistics which asserted that
not ten per cent. of the converts at emotional revival meetings remained
church-members. They were even so commercial as to inquire why a pastor
with a salary of two thousand dollars a year—when he got it—should
agonize over helping an evangelist to make ten thousand, forty thousand.

All these doubters had to be answered. Elmer persuaded Sharon to
discharge her former advance-agent—he had been a minister and
contributor to the religious press, till the unfortunate affair of the
oil stock—and hire a real press-agent, trained in newspaper work,
circus advertising, and real estate promoting. It was Elmer and the
press-agent who worked up the new technique of risky but impressive
defiance.

Where the former advance-man had begged the ministers and wealthy laymen
of a town to which Sharon wanted to be invited to appreciate her
spirituality, and had sat nervously about hotels, the new salesman of
salvation was brusque:

“I can’t waste my time and the Lord’s time waiting for you people to
make up your minds. Sister Falconer is especially interested in this
city because she has been informed that there is a subterranean
quickening here such as would simply jam your churches, with a grand new
outpouring of the spirit, provided some real expert like her came to set
the fuse alight. But there are so many other towns begging for her
services that if you can’t make up your minds immediately, we’ll have to
accept their appeals and pass you up. Sorry. Can only wait till
midnight. Tonight. Reserved my Pullman already.”

There were ever so many ecclesiastical bodies who answered that they
didn’t see why he waited even till midnight, but if they were thus
intimidated into signing the contract (an excellent contract, drawn up
by a devout Christian Scientist lawyer named Finkelstein) they were the
more prepared to give spiritual and financial support to Sharon’s labors
when she did arrive.

The new press-agent was finally so impressed by the beauties of
evangelism, as contrasted with his former circuses and real estate, that
he was himself converted, and sometimes when he was in town with the
troupe, he sang in the choir and spoke to Y. M. C. A. classes in
journalism. But even Elmer’s arguments could never get him to give up a
sturdy, plodding devotion to poker.

                                  III

The contract signed, the advance-man remembered his former newspaper
labors, and for a few days became touchingly friendly with all the
reporters in town. There were late parties at his hotel; there was much
sending of bell-boys for more bottles of Wilson and White Horse and
Green River. The press-agent admitted that he really did think that Miss
Falconer was the greatest woman since Sarah Bernhardt, and he let the
boys have stories, guaranteed held exclusive, of her beauty, the glories
of her family, her miraculous power of fetching sinners or rain by
prayer, and the rather vaguely dated time when, as a young girl, she had
been recognized by Dwight Moody as his successor.

South of the Mason and Dixon line her grandfather was merely Mr.
Falconer, a bellicose and pious man, but far enough north he was General
Falconer of Ole Virginny—preferably spelled that way—who had been the
adviser and solace of General Robert E. Lee. The press-agent also wrote
the posters for the Ministerial Alliance, giving Satan a generous
warning as to what was to happen to him.

So when Sharon and the troupe arrived, the newspapers were eager, the
walls and shop-windows were scarlet with placards, and the town was
breathless. Sometimes a thousand people gathered at the station for her
arrival.

There were always a few infidels, particularly among the reporters, who
had doubted her talents, but when they saw her in the train vestibule,
in a long white coat, when she had stood there a second with her eyes
closed, lost in prayer for this new community, when slowly she held out
her white nervous hands in greeting—then the advance-agent’s work was
two-thirds done here and he could go on to whiten new fields for the
harvest.

But there was still plenty of discussion before Sharon was rid of the
forces of selfishness and able to get down to the job of spreading
light.

Local committees were always stubborn, local committees were always
jealous, local committees were always lazy, and local committees were
always told these facts, with vigor. The heart of the arguments was
money.

Sharon was one of the first evangelists to depend for all her profit not
on a share of the contributions nor on a weekly offering but on one
night devoted entirely to a voluntary “thank offering” for her and her
crew alone. It sounded unselfish and it brought in more; every devotee
saved up for that occasion; and it proved easier to get one fifty-dollar
donation than a dozen of a dollar each. But to work up this lone
offering to suitably thankful proportions, a great deal of loving and
efficient preparation was needed—reminders given by the chief pastors,
bankers, and other holy persons of the town, the distribution of
envelopes over which devotees were supposed to brood for the whole six
weeks of the meetings, and innumerable newspaper paragraphs about the
self-sacrifice and heavy expenses of the evangelists.

It was over these innocent necessary precautions that the local
committees always showed their meanness. They liked giving over only one
contribution to the evangelist, but they wanted nothing said about it
till they themselves had been taken care of—till the rent of the hall
or the cost of building a tabernacle, the heat, the lights, the
advertising, and other expenses had been paid.

Sharon would meet the committee—a score of clergymen, a score of their
most respectable deacons, a few angular Sunday School superintendents, a
few disapproving wives—in a church parlor, and for the occasion she
always wore the gray suit and an air of metropolitan firmness, and swung
a pair of pince-nez with lenses made of window-glass. While in familiar
words the local chairman was explaining to her that their expenses were
heavy, she would smile as though she knew something they could not
guess, then let fly at them breathlessly:

“I’m afraid there is some error here! I wonder if you are quite in the
mood to forget all material things and really throw yourselves into the
self-abnegating glory of a hot campaign for souls? I know all you have
to say—as a matter of fact, you’ve forgotten to mention your expenses
for watchmen, extra hymn books, and hiring camp-chairs!

“But you haven’t the experience to appreciate _my_ expenses! I have to
maintain almost as great a staff—not only workers and musicians but all
my other representatives, whom you never see—as though I had a factory.
Besides them, I have my charities. There is, for example, the Old
Ladies’ Home, which I keep up entirely—oh, I shan’t say anything about
it, but if you could see those poor aged women turning to me with such
anxious faces—!”

(Where that Old Ladies’ Home was, Elmer never learned.)

“We come here without any guarantee; we depend wholly upon the free-will
offering of the last day; and I’m afraid you’re going to stress the
local expenses so that people will not feel like giving on the last day
even enough to pay the salaries of my assistants. I’m taking—if it were
not that I abominate the pitiful and character-destroying vice of
gambling, I’d say that I’m taking such a terrible gamble that it
frightens me! But there it is, and—”

While she was talking, Sharon was sizing up this new assortment of
clergy: the cranks, the testy male old maids, the advertising and
pushing demagogues, the commonplace pulpit-job-holders, the straddling
young liberals; the real mystics, the kindly fathers of their flocks,
the lovers of righteousness. She had picked out as her advocate the most
sympathetic, and she launched her peroration straight at him:

“Do you want to ruin me, so that never again shall I be able to carry
the message, to carry salvation, to the desperate souls who are
everywhere waiting for me, crying for my help? Is that your
purpose—you, the elect, the people chosen to help me in the service of
the dear Lord Jesus himself? Is that your purpose? Is it? Is it?”

She began sobbing, which was Elmer’s cue to jump up and have a wonderful
new idea.

He knew, did Elmer, that the dear brethren and sisters had no such
purpose. They just wanted to be practical. Well, why wouldn’t it be a
good notion for the committee to go to the well-to-do church-members and
explain the unparalleled situation; tell them that this was the Lord’s
work, and that aside from the unquestioned spiritual benefits, the
revival would do so much good that crime would cease, and taxes thus be
lessened; that workmen would turn from agitation to higher things, and
work more loyally at the same wages. If they got enough pledges from the
rich for current expenses, those expenses would not have to be stressed
at the meetings, and people could properly be coaxed to save up for the
final “thank offering”; not have to be nagged to give more than small
coins at the nightly collections.

There were other annoyances to discuss with the local committee. Why,
Elmer would demand, hadn’t they provided enough dressing-rooms in the
tabernacle? Sister Falconer needed privacy. Sometimes just before the
meeting she and he had to have important conferences. Why hadn’t they
provided more volunteer ushers? He must have them at once, to train
them, for it was the ushers, when properly coached, who would ease
struggling souls up to the altar for the skilled finishing touches by
the experts.

Had they planned to invite big delegations from the local
institutions—from Smith Brothers’ Catsup Factory, from the car-shops,
from the packing house? Oh, yes, they must plan to stir up these
institutions; an evening would be dedicated to each of them, the
representatives would be seated together, and they’d have such a happy
time singing their favorite hymns.

By this time, a little dazed, the local committee were granting
everything; and they looked almost convinced when Sharon wound up with a
glad ringing:

“All of you must look forward, and joyfully, to a sacrifice of time and
money in these meetings. We have come here at a great sacrifice, and we
are here only to help you.”

                                   IV

The afternoon and evening sermons—those were the high points of the
meetings, when Sharon cried in a loud voice, her arms out to them,
“Surely the Lord is in this place and I knew it not,” and “All our
righteousness is as filthy rags,” and “We have sinned and come short of
the glory of God,” and “Oh, for the man to arise in me, that the man I
am may cease to be,” and “Get right with God,” and “I am not ashamed of
the gospel of Christ, for it is the power of God unto salvation.”

But before even these guaranteed appeals could reach wicked hearts, the
audience had to be prepared for emotion, and to accomplish this there
was as much labor behind Sharon’s eloquence as there is of wardrobes and
scene-shifters and box offices behind the frenzy of Lady Macbeth. Of
this preparation Elmer had a great part.

He took charge, as soon as she had trained him, of the men personal
workers, leaving the girls to the Director of Personal Work, a young
woman who liked dancing and glass jewelry but who was admirable at
listening to the confessions of spinsters. His workers were
bank-tellers, bookkeepers in wholesale groceries, shoe clerks, teachers
of manual training. They canvassed shops, wholesale warehouses, and
factories, and held noon meetings in offices, where they explained that
the most proficient use of shorthand did not save one from the
probability of hell. For Elmer explained that prospects were more likely
to be converted if they came to the meetings with a fair amount of fear.

When they were permitted, the workers were to go from desk to desk,
talking to each victim about the secret sins he was comfortably certain
to have. And both men and women workers were to visit the humbler homes
and offer to kneel and pray with the floury and embarrassed wife, the
pipe-wreathed and shoeless husband.

All the statistics of the personal work—so many souls invited to come
to the altar, so many addresses to workmen over their lunch-pails, so
many cottage prayers, with the length of each—were rather imaginatively
entered by Elmer and the Director of Personal Work on the balance-sheet
which Sharon used as a report after the meetings and as a talking-point
for the sale of future meetings.

Elmer met daily with Adelbert Shoop, that yearning and innocent tenor
who was in charge of music, to select hymns. There were times when the
audiences had to be lulled into confidence by “Softly and Tenderly Jesus
Is Calling,” times when they were made to feel brotherly and rustic with
“It’s the Old-time Religion”—

                   It was good for Paul and Silas
                   And it’s good enough for me—

and times when they had to be stirred by “At the Cross” or “Onward,
Christian Soldiers.” Adelbert had ideas about what he called “worship by
melody,” but Elmer saw that the real purpose of singing was to lead the
audience to a state of mind where they would do as they were told.

He learned to pick out letters on the typewriter with two fingers, and
he answered Sharon’s mail—all of it that she let him see. He kept books
for her, in a ragged sufficient manner, on check-book stubs. He wrote
the nightly story of her sermons, which the newspapers cut down and
tucked in among stories of remarkable conversions. He talked to local
church-pillars so rich and moral that their own pastors were afraid of
them. And he invented an aid to salvation which to this day is used in
the more evangelistic meetings, though it is credited to Adelbert Shoop.

Adelbert was up to most of the current diversions. He urged the men and
the women to sing against each other. At the tense moment when Sharon
was calling for converts, Adelbert would skip down the aisle, fat but
nimble, pink with coy smiles, tapping people on the shoulder, singing
the chorus of a song right among them, and often returning with three or
four prisoners of the sword of the Lord, flapping his plump arms and
caroling “They’re coming—they’re coming,” which somehow started a
stampede to the altar.

Adelbert was, in his girlish enthusiasm, almost as good as Sharon or
Elmer at announcing, “Tonight, you are all of you to be evangelists.
Every one of you now! Shake hands with the person to your right and ask
’em if they’re saved.”

He gloated over their embarrassment.

He really was a man of parts. Nevertheless, it was Elmer, not Adelbert,
who invented the “Hallelujah Yell.”

Remembering his college cheers, remembering how greatly it had
encouraged him in kneeing the opposing tackle or jabbing the rival
center’s knee, Elmer observed to himself, “Why shouldn’t we have yells
in this game, too?”

He himself wrote the first one known in history.

               Hallelujah, praise God, hal, hal, hal!
               Hallelujah, praise God, hal, hal, hal!
               All together, I feel better,
               Hal, hal, hal,
               For salvation of the nation—
               Aaaaaaaaaaa—_men_!

That was a thing to hear, when Elmer led them; when he danced before
them, swinging his big arms and bellowing, “Now again! Two yards to
gain! Two yards for the Savior! Come on, boys and girls, it’s our team!
Going to let ’em down? Not on your life! Come on then, you chipmunks,
and lemme hear you knock the ole roof off! Hal, hal, hal!”

Many a hesitating boy, a little sickened by the intense brooding
femininity of Sharon’s appeal, was thus brought up to the platform to
shake hands with Elmer and learn the benefits of religion.

                                   V

The gospel crew could never consider their converts as human beings,
like waiters or manicurists or brakemen, but they had in them such a
professional interest as surgeons take in patients, critics in an
author, fishermen in trout.

They were obsessed by the gaffer in Terre Haute who got converted every
single night during the meetings. He may have been insane and he may
have been a plain drunk, but every evening he came in looking adenoidal
and thoroughly backslidden; every evening he slowly woke to his higher
needs during the sermon; and when the call for converts came, he leaped
up, shouted “Hallelujah, I’ve found it!” and galloped forward, elbowing
real and valuable prospects out of the aisle. The crew waited for him as
campers for a mosquito.

In Scranton, they had unusually exasperating patients. Scranton had been
saved by a number of other evangelists before their arrival, and had
become almost anesthetic. Ten nights they sweated over the audience
without a single sinner coming forward, and Elmer had to go out and hire
half a dozen convincing converts.

He found them in a mission near the river, and explained that by giving
a good example to the slothful, they would be doing the work of God, and
that if the example was good enough, he would give them five dollars
apiece. The missioner himself came in during the conference and offered
to get converted for ten, but he was so well known that Elmer had to
give him the ten to stay away.

His gang of converts was very impressive, but thereafter no member of
the evangelistic troupe was safe. The professional Christians besieged
the tent night and day. They wanted to be saved again. When they were
refused, they offered to produce new converts at five dollars
apiece—three dollars apiece—fifty cents and a square meal. By this
time enough authentic and free enthusiasts were appearing, and though
they were fervent, they did not relish being saved in company with
hoboes who smelled. When the half-dozen cappers were thrown out, bodily,
by Elmer and Art Nichols, they took to coming to the meetings and
catcalling, so that for the rest of the series they had to be paid a
dollar a night each to stay away.

No, Elmer could not consider the converts human. Sometimes when he was
out in the audience, playing the bullying hero that Judson Roberts had
once played with him, he looked up at the platform, where a row of men
under conviction knelt with their arms on chairs and their broad butts
toward the crowd, and he wanted to snicker and wield a small plank. But
five minutes after he would be up there, kneeling with a sewing-machine
agent with the day-after shakes, his arm round the client’s shoulder,
pleading in the tones of a mother cow, “Can’t you surrender to Christ,
Brother? Don’t you want to give up all the dreadful habits that are
ruining you—keeping you back from success? Listen! God’ll help you make
good! And when you’re lonely, old man, remember he’s there, waiting to
talk to you!”

                                   VI

They generally, before the end of the meetings, worked up gratifying
feeling. Often young women knelt panting, their eyes blank, their lips
wide with ecstasy. Sometimes, when Sharon was particularly fired, they
actually had the phenomena of the great revivals of 1800. People
twitched and jumped with the holy jerks, old people under pentecostal
inspiration spoke in unknown tongues—completely unknown; women
stretched out senseless, their tongues dripping; and once occurred what
connoisseurs regard as the highest example of religious inspiration.
Four men and two women crawled about a pillar, barking like dogs,
“barking the devil out of the tree.”

Sharon relished these miracles. They showed her talent; they were sound
manifestations of Divine Power. But sometimes they got the meetings a
bad name, and cynics prostrated her by talking of “Holy Rollers.”
Because of this maliciousness and because of the excitement which she
found in meetings so favored by the Holy Ghost, Elmer had particularly
to comfort her after them.

                                  VII

All the members of the evangelistic crew planned effects to throw a
brighter limelight on Sharon. There was feverish discussions of her
costumes. Adelbert had planned the girdled white robe in which she
appeared as priestess, and he wanted her to wear it always. “You are so
queeeeenly,” he whimpered. But Elmer insisted on changes, on keeping the
robe for crucial meetings, and Sharon went out for embroidered golden
velvet frocks and, at meetings for business women, smart white flannel
suits.

They assisted her also in the preparation of new sermons.

Her “message” was delivered under a hypnotism of emotion, without
connection with her actual life. Now Portia, now Ophelia, now Francesca,
she drew men to her, did with them as she would. Or again she saw
herself as veritably the scourge of God. But however richly she could
pour out passion, however flamingly she used the most exotic words and
the most complex sentiments when some one had taught them to her, it was
impossible for her to originate any sentiment more profound than “I’m
unhappy.”

She read nothing, after Cecil Aylston’s going, but the Bible and the
advertisements of rival evangelists in the bulletin of the Moody Bible
Institute.

Lacking Cecil, it was a desperate and coöperative affair to furnish
Sharon with fresh sermons as she grew tired of acting the old ones.
Adelbert Shoop provided the poetry. He was fond of poetry. He read Ella
Wheeler Wilcox, James Whitcomb Riley, and Thomas Moore. He was also a
student of philosophy: he could understand Ralph Waldo Trine perfectly,
and he furnished for Sharon’s sermons both the couplets about Home and
Little Ones, and the philosophical points about will-power, Thoughts are
Things, and Love is Beauty, Beauty is Love, Love is All.

The lady Director of Personal Work had unexpected talent in making up
anecdotes about the death-beds of drunkards and agnostics; Lily
Anderson, the pretty though anemic pianist, had once been a
school-teacher and had read a couple of books about scientists, so she
was able to furnish data with which Sharon absolutely confuted the
rising fad of evolution; and Art Nichols, the cornetist, provided rude
but moral Maine humor, stories about horse-trading, cabbages, and hard
cider, very handy for cajoling skeptical business men. But Elmer, being
trained theologically, had to weave all the elements—dogma, poetry to
the effect that God’s palette held the sunsets or ever the world began,
confessions of the dismally damned, and stories of Maine
barn-dances—into one ringing whole.

And meanwhile, besides the Reverend Sister Falconer and the Reverend Mr.
Gantry, thus coöperative, there were Sharon and Elmer and a crew of
quite human people with grievances, traveling together, living together,
not always in a state of happy innocence.




                              CHAPTER XIV


                                   I

SEDATE as a long married couple, intimate and secure, were Elmer and
Sharon on most days, and always he was devoted. It was Sharon who was
incalculable. Sometimes she was a priestess and a looming disaster,
sometimes she was intimidating in grasping passion, sometimes she was
thin and writhing and anguished with chagrined doubt of herself,
sometimes she was pale and nun-like and still, sometimes she was a
chilly business woman, and sometimes she was a little girl. In the last,
quite authentic rôle, Elmer loved her fondly—except when she assumed it
just as she was due to go out and hypnotize three thousand people.

He would beg her, “Oh, come on now, Shara, please be good! Please stop
pouting, and go out and lambaste ’em.”

She would stamp her foot, while her face changed to a round
childishness. “No! Don’t want to evangel. Want to be bad. Bad! Want to
throw things. Want to go out and spank a bald man on the head. Tired of
souls. Want to tell ’em all to go to hell!”

“Oh, gee, please, Shara! Gosh all fishhooks! They’re waiting for you!
Adelbert has sung that verse twice now.”

“I don’t care! Sing it again! Sing songs, losh songs! Going to be bad!
Going out and drop mice down Adelbert’s fat neck—fat neck—fat
hooooooly neck!”

But suddenly: “I wish I could. I wish they’d let me be bad. Oh, I get so
tired—all of them reaching for me, sucking my blood, wanting me to give
them the courage they’re too flabby to get for themselves!”

And a minute later she was standing before the audience, rejoicing, “Oh,
my beloved, the dear Lord has a message for you tonight!”

And in two hours, as they rode in a taxi to the hotel, she was sobbing
on his breast: “Hold me close! I’m so lonely and afraid and cold.”

                                   II

Among his various relations to her, Elmer was Sharon’s employee. And he
resented the fact that she was making five times more than he of that
money for which he had a reverent admiration.

When they had first made plans, she had suggested:

“Dear, if it all works out properly, in three or four years I want you
to share the offerings with me. But first I must save a lot. I’ve got
some vague plans to build a big center for our work, maybe with a
magazine and a training-school for evangelists. When that’s paid for,
you and I can make an agreement. But just now——  How much have you
been making as a traveling man?”

“Oh, about three hundred a month—about thirty-five hundred a year.” He
was really fond of her; he was lying to the extent of only five hundred.

“Then I’ll start you in at thirty-eight hundred, and in four or five
years I hope it’ll be ten thousand, and maybe twice as much.”

And she never, month after month, discussed salary again. It irritated
him. He knew that she was making more than twenty thousand a year, and
that before long she would probably make fifty thousand. But he loved
her so completely that he scarce thought of it oftener than three or
four times a month.

                                  III

Sharon continued to house her troupe in hotels, for independence. But an
unfortunate misunderstanding came up. Elmer had stayed late in her room,
engaged in a business conference, so late that he accidentally fell
asleep across the foot of her bed. So tired were they both that neither
of them awoke till nine in the morning, when they were aroused by
Adelbert Shoop knocking and innocently skipping in.

Sharon raised her head, to see Adelbert giggling.

“How _dare_ you come into my room without knocking, you sausage!” she
raged. “Have you no sense of modesty or decency? Beat it! Potato!”

When Adelbert had gone simpering out, cheeping, “_Honest_, I won’t say
_anything_,” then Elmer fretted, “Golly, do you think he’ll blackmail
us?”

“Oh, no, Adelbert adores me. Us girls must stick together. But it does
bother me. Suppose it’d been some other guest of the hotel! People
misunderstand and criticize so. Tell you what let’s do. Hereafter, in
each town, let’s hire a big house, furnished, for the whole crew. Still
be independent, but nobody around to talk about us. And prob’ly we can
get a dandy house quite cheap from some church-member. That would be
lovely! When we get sick of working so hard all the time, we could have
a party just for ourselves, and have a dance. I love to dance. Oh, of
course I roast dancing in my sermons, but I mean—when it’s with people
like us, that understand, it’s not like with worldly people, where it
would lead to evil. A party! Though Art Nichols _would_ get drunk. Oh,
let him! He works so hard. Now you skip. Wait! Aren’t you going to kiss
me good morning?”

They made sure of Adelbert’s loyalty by flattering him, and the
press-agent had orders to find a spacious furnished house in the city to
which they were going next.

                                   IV

The renting of furnished houses for the Falconer Evangelistic Party was
a ripe cause for new quarrels with local committees, particularly after
the party had left town.

There were protests by the infuriated owners that the sacred workers
must have been, as one deacon-undertaker put it, “simply raising the
very devil.” He asserted that the furniture had been burned with
cigarette stubs, that whisky had been spilled on rugs, that chairs had
been broken. He claimed damages from the local committee; the local
committee sent the claims on to Sharon; there was a deal of fervent
correspondence; and the claims were never paid.

Though usually it did not come out till the series of meetings was
finished, so that there was no interference with saving the world, these
arguments about the private affairs of the evangelistic crew started
most regrettable rumors. The ungodly emitted loud scoffings. Sweet
repressed old maids wondered and wondered what might really have
happened, and speculated together in delightful horror as to
whether—uh—there could have been anything—uh—worse than drinking
going on.

But always a majority of the faithful argued logically that Sister
Falconer and Brother Gantry were righteous, therefore they could not do
anything unrighteous, therefore the rumors were inspired by the devil
and spread by saloon-keepers and infidels, and in face of this
persecution of the godly, the adherents were the more lyric in support
of the Falconer Party.

Elmer learned from the discussions of damages a pleasant way of reducing
expenses. At the end of their stay, they simply did not pay the rent for
their house. They informed the local committee, after they had gone,
that the committee had promised to provide living quarters, and that was
all there was to it. . . . There was a lot of correspondence.

                                   V

One of Sharon’s chief troubles was getting her crew to bed. Like most
actors, they were high-strung after the show. Some of them were too
nervous to sleep till they had read the _Saturday Evening Post_; others
never could eat till after the meetings, and till one o’clock they fried
eggs and scrambled eggs and burnt toast and quarreled over the
dish-washing. Despite their enlightened public stand against the Demon
Rum, some of the performers had to brace up their nerves with an
occasional quart of whisky, and there was dancing and assorted glee.

Though sometimes she exploded all over them, usually Sharon was amiably
blind, and she had too many conferences with Elmer to give much heed to
the parties.

Lily Anderson, the pale pianist, protested. They ought all, she said, to
go to bed early so they could be up early. They ought, she said, to go
oftener to the cottage prayer meetings. The others insisted that this
was too much to expect of people exhausted by their daily three hours of
work, but she reminded them that they were doing the work of the Lord,
and they ought to be willing to wear themselves out in such service.
They were, said they; but not tonight.

After days when Art Nichols, the cornetist, and Adolph Klebs, the
violinist, had such heads at ten in the morning that they had to take
pick-me-ups, would come days when all of them, even Art and Adolph, were
hysterically religious; when quite privately they prayed and repented
and raised their voices in ululating quavers of divine rapture, till
Sharon said furiously that she didn’t know whether she preferred to be
waked up by hell-raising or hallelujahs. Yet once she bought a traveling
phonograph for them, and many records, half hectic dances and half
hymns.

                                   VI

Though her presence nearly took away his need of other stimulants, of
tobacco and alcohol and most of his cursing, it was a year before Elmer
was altogether secure from the thought of them. But gradually he saw
himself certain of future power and applause as a clergyman. His
ambition became more important than the titillation of alcohol, and he
felt very virtuous and pleased.

Those were big days, rejoicing days, sunny days. He had everything: his
girl, his work, his fame, his power over people. When they held meetings
in Topeka, his mother came from Paris to hear them, and as she watched
her son addressing two thousand people, all the heavy graveyard doubts
which had rotted her after his exit from Mizpah Seminary vanished.

He felt now that he belonged. The gospel crew had accepted him as their
assistant foreman, as bolder and stronger and trickier than any save
Sharon, and they followed him like family dogs. He imagined a day when
he would marry Sharon, supersede her as leader—letting her preach now
and then as a feature—and become one of the great evangelists of the
land. He belonged. When he encountered fellow evangelists, no matter how
celebrated, he was pleased but not awed.

Didn’t Sharon and he meet no less an evangelist than Dr. Howard Bancock
Binch, the great Baptist defender of the literal interpretation of the
Bible, president of the True Gospel Training School for Religious
Workers, editor of _The Keeper of the Vineyard_, and author of “Fool
Errors of So-Called Science”? Didn’t Dr. Binch treat Elmer like a son?

Dr. Binch happened to be in Joliet, on his way to receive his sixth D.
D. degree (from Abner College) during Sharon’s meetings there. He
lunched with Sharon and Elmer.

“Which hymns do you find the most effective when you make your appeal
for converts, Dr. Binch?” asked Elmer.

“Well, I’ll tell you, Brother Gantry,” said the authority. “I think
‘Just as I Am’ and ‘Jesus, I Am Coming Home’ hit real folksy hearts like
nothing else.”

“Oh, I’m afraid I don’t agree with you,” protested Sharon. “It seems to
me—of course you have far more experience and talent than I, Dr.
Binch—”

“Not at all, my dear sister,” said Dr. Binch, with a leer which sickened
Elmer with jealousy. “You are young, but all of us recognize your
genius.”

“Thank you very much. But I mean: They’re not lively enough. I feel we
ought to use hymns with a swing to ’em, hymns that make you dance right
up to the mourners’ bench.”

Dr. Binch stopped gulping his fried pork chops and held up a flabby,
white, holy hand. “Oh, Sister Falconer, I hate to have you use the word
‘dance’ regarding an evangelistic meeting! What is the dance? It is the
gateway to hell! How many innocent girls have found in the dance-hall
the allurement which leads to every nameless vice!”

Two minutes of information about dancing—given in the same words that
Sharon herself often used—and Dr. Binch wound up with a hearty: “So I
beg of you not to speak of ‘dancing to the mourners’ bench!’”

“I know, Dr. Binch, I know, but I mean in its sacred sense, as of David
dancing before the Lord.”

“But I feel there was a different meaning to that. If you only knew the
original Hebrew—the word should not be translated ‘danced’ but ‘was
moved by the spirit.’”

“Really? I didn’t know that. I’ll use that.”

They all looked learned.

“What methods, Dr. Binch,” asked Elmer, “do you find the most successful
in forcing people to come to the altar when they resist the Holy Ghost?”

“I always begin by asking those interested in being prayed for to hold
up their hands.”

“Oh, I believe in having them stand up if they want prayer. Once you get
a fellow to his feet, it’s so much easier to coax him out into the aisle
and down to the front. If he just holds up his hand, he may pull it down
before you can spot him. We’ve trained our ushers to jump right in the
minute anybody gets up, and say ‘Now, Brother, won’t you come down front
and shake hands with Sister Falconer and make your stand for Jesus?’”

“No,” said Dr. Binch, “my experience is that there are many timid people
who have to be led gradually. To ask them to stand up is too big a step.
But actually, we’re probably both right. My motto as a soul-saver, if I
may venture to apply such a lofty title to myself, is that one should
use every method that, in the vernacular, will sell the goods.”

“I guess that’s right,” said Elmer. “Say, tell me, Dr. Binch, what do
you do with converts after they come to the altar?”

“I always try to have a separate room for ’em. That gives you a real
chance to deepen and richen their new experience. They can’t escape, if
you close the door. And there’s no crowd to stare and embarrass them.”

“I can’t see that,” said Sharon. “I believe that if the people who come
forward are making a stand for Christ, they ought to be willing to face
the crowd. And it makes such an impression on the whole bunch of the
unsaved to see a lot of seekers at the mourners’ bench. You must admit,
Brother Binch—Dr. Binch, I should say—that lots of people who just
come to a revival for a good time are moved to conviction epidemically,
by seeing others shaken.”

“No, I can’t agree that that’s so important as making a deeper
impression on each convert, so that each goes out as an agent for you,
as it were. But every one to his own methods. I mean so long as the Lord
is with us and behind us.”

“Say, Dr. Binch,” said Elmer, “how do you count your converts? Some of
the preachers in this last town accused us of lying about the number. On
what basis do you count them?”

“Why, I count every one (and we use a recording machine) that comes down
to the front and shakes hands with me. What if some of them _are_ merely
old church-members warmed over? Isn’t it worth just as much to give new
spiritual life to those who’ve had it and lost it?”

“Of course it is. That’s what we think. And then we got criticized there
in that fool town! We tried—that is, Sister Falconer here tried—a
stunt that was new for us. We opened up on some of the worst dives and
blind tigers by name. We even gave street numbers. The attack created a
howling sensation; people just jammed in, hoping we’d attack other
places. I believe that’s a good policy. We’re going to try it here next
week. It puts the fear of God into the wicked, and slams over the
revival.”

“There’s danger in that sort of thing, though,” said Dr. Binch. “I don’t
advise it. Trouble is, in such an attack you’re liable to offend some of
the leading church-members—the very folks that contribute the most cash
to a revival. They’re often the owners of buildings that get used by
unscrupulous persons for immoral purposes, and while they of course
regret such unfortunate use of their property, if you attack such places
by name, you’re likely to lose their support. Why, you might lose
thousands of dollars! It seems to me wiser and more Christian to just
attack vice in general.”

“How much orchestra do you use, Dr. Binch?” asked Sharon.

“All I can get hold of. I’m carrying a pianist, a violinist, a drummer,
and a cornetist, besides my soloist.”

“But don’t you find some people objecting to fiddling?”

“Oh, yes, but I jolly ’em out of it by saying I don’t believe in letting
the devil monopolize all these art things,” said Dr. Binch. “Besides, I
find that a good tune, sort of a nice, artistic, slow, sad one, puts
folks into a mood where they’ll come across both with their hearts and
their contributions. By the way, speaking of that, what luck have you
folks had recently in raising money? And what method do you use?”

“It’s been pretty good with us—and I need a lot, because I’m supporting
an orphanage,” said Sharon. “We’re sticking to the idea of the free-will
offering the last day. We can get more money than any town would be
willing to guarantee beforehand. If the appeal for the free-will
offering is made strong enough, we usually have pretty fair results.”

“Yes, I use the same method. But I don’t like the term ‘free-will
offering,’ or ‘thank offering.’ It’s been used so much by merely
second-rate evangelists, who, and I grieve to say there are such people,
put their own gain before the service of the Kingdom, that it’s got a
commercial sound. In making my own appeal for contributions, I use ‘love
offering.’”

“That’s worth thinking over, Dr. Binch,” sighed Sharon, “but, oh, how
tragic it is that we, with our message of salvation—if the sad old
world would but listen, we could solve all its sorrows and
difficulties—yet with this message ready, we have to be practical and
raise money for our expenses and charities. Oh, the world doesn’t
appreciate evangelists. Think what we can do for a resident minister!
These preachers who talk about conducting their own revivals make me
sick! They don’t know the right technique. Conducting revivals is a
profession. One must know all the tricks. With all modesty, I figure
that I know just what will bring in the converts.”

“I’m sure you do, Sister Falconer,” from Binch. “Say, do you and Brother
Gantry like union revivals?”

“You bet your life we do,” said Brother Gantry. “We won’t conduct a
revival unless we can have the united support of all the evangelical
preachers in town.”

“I think you are mistaken, Brother Gantry,” said Dr. Binch. “I find that
I have the most successful meetings with only a few churches, but all of
them genuinely O. K. With all the preachers joined together, you have to
deal with a lot of these two-by-four hick preachers with churches about
the size of woodsheds and getting maybe eleven hundred a year, and yet
they think they have the right to make suggestions! No, sir! I want to
do business with the big down-town preachers that are used to doing
things in a high-grade way and that don’t kick if you take a
decent-sized offering out of town!”

“Yuh, there’s something to be said for that,” said Elmer. “That’s what
the Happy Sing Evangelist—you know, Bill Buttle—said to us one time.”

“But I hope you don’t _like_ Brother Buttle!” protested Dr. Binch.

“Oh, no! Anyway, _I_ didn’t like him,” said Sharon, which was a wifely
slap at Elmer.

Dr. Binch snorted, “He’s a scoundrel! There’s rumors about his wife’s
leaving him. Why is it that in such a high calling as ours there are so
many rascals? Take Dr. Mortonby! Calling himself a cover-to-cover
literalist, and then his relations to the young woman who sings for
him—I would shock you, Sister Falconer, if I told you what I suspect.”

“Oh, I know. I haven’t met him, but I hear dreadful things,” wailed
Sharon. “And Wesley Zigler! They say he drinks! And an evangelist! Why,
if any person connected with me were so much as to take one drink, out
he goes!”

“That’s right, that’s right. Isn’t it dreadful!” mourned Dr. Binch. “And
take this charlatan Edgar Edgars—this obscene ex-gambler with his
disgusting slang! Uh! The hypocrite!”

Joyously they pointed out that this rival artist in evangelism was an
ignoramus, that a passer of bogus checks, the other doubtful about the
doctrine of the premillennial coming; joyously they concluded that the
only intelligent and moral evangelists in America were Dr. Binch, Sister
Falconer, and Brother Gantry, and the lunch broke up in an orgy of
thanksgiving.

“There’s the worst swell-head and four-flusher in America, that Binch,
and he’s shaky on Jonah, and I’ve heard he chews tobacco—and then
pretending to be so swell and citified. Be careful of him,” said Sharon
to Elmer afterward, and, “Oh, my dear, my dear!”




                               CHAPTER XV


                                   I

IT was not her eloquence but her healing of the sick which raised Sharon
to such eminence that she promised to become the most renowned
evangelist in America. People were tired of eloquence; and the whole
evangelist business was limited, since even the most ardent were not
likely to be saved more than three or four times. But they could be
healed constantly, and of the same disease.

Healing was later to become the chief feature of many evangelists, but
in 1910 it was advertised chiefly by Christian Scientists and the New
Thoughters. Sharon came to it by accident. She had regularly offered
prayers for the sick, but only absent-mindedly. When Elmer and she had
been together for a year, during her meetings in Schenectady a man led
up his deaf wife and begged Sharon to heal her. It amused Sharon to send
out for some oil (it happened to be shotgun oil, but she properly
consecrated it) to anoint the woman’s ears, and to pray lustily for
healing.

The woman screamed, “Glory to God, I’ve got my hearing back!”

There was a sensation in the tabernacle, and everybody itched with
desire to be relieved of whatever ailed him. Elmer led the healed deaf
woman aside and asked her name for the newspapers. It is true that she
could not hear him, but he wrote out his questions, she wrote the
answers, and he got an excellent story for the papers and an idea for
their holy work.

Why, he put it to Sharon, shouldn’t she make healing a regular feature?

“I don’t know that I have any gift for it,” considered Sharon.

“Sure you have! Aren’t you psychic? You bet. Go to it. We might pull off
some healing services. I bet the collections would bust all records, and
we’ll have a distinct understanding with the local committees that we
get all over a certain amount, besides the collection the last day.”

“Well, we might try one. Of course, the Lord may have blessed me with
special gifts that way, and to him be all the credit, oh, let’s stop in
here and have an ice cream soda, I _love_ banana splits, I hope nobody
sees me, I feel like dancing tonight, anyway we’ll talk over the
possibility of healing, I’m going to take a hot bath the minute we get
home with losh bath salts—losh and losh and losh.”

The success was immense.

She alienated many evangelical pastors by divine healing, but she won
all the readers of books about will-power, and her daily miracles were
reported in the newspapers. And, or so it was reported, some of her
patients remained cured.

She murmured to Elmer, “You know, maybe there really is something to
this healing, and I get an enormous thrill out of it—telling the lame
to chuck their crutches. That man last night, that cripple—he did feel
lots better.”

They decorated the altar now with crutches and walking-sticks, all given
by grateful patients—except such as Elmer had been compelled to buy to
make the exhibit inspiring from the start.

Money gamboled in. One grateful patient gave Sharon five thousand
dollars. And Elmer and Sharon had their only quarrel, except for
occasional spats of temperament. With the increase in profits, he
demanded a rise of salary, and she insisted that her charities took all
she had.

“Yuh, I’ve heard a lot about ’em,” said he: “the Old Ladies’ Home and
the orphanage and the hoosegow for retired preachers. I suppose you
carry ’em along with you on the road!”

“Do you mean to insinuate, my good friend, that I—”

They talked in a thoroughly spirited and domestic manner, and afterward
she raised his salary to five thousand and kissed him.

With the money so easily come by, Sharon burst out in hectic plans. She
was going to buy a ten-thousand-acre farm for a Christian Socialist
colony and a university, and she went so far as to get a three-months’
option on two hundred acres. She was going to have a great national
daily paper, with crime news, scandal, and athletics omitted, and a
daily Bible lesson on the front page. She was going to organize a new
crusade—an army of ten million which would march through heathen
countries and convert the entire world to Christianity in this
generation.

She did, at last, actually carry out one plan, and create a headquarters
for her summer meetings.

At Clontar, a resort on the New Jersey coast, she bought the pier on
which Benno Hackenschmidt used to give grand opera. Though the
investment was so large that even for the initial payment it took almost
every penny she had saved, she calculated that she would make money
because she would be the absolute owner and not have to share
contributions with local churches. And, remaining in one spot, she would
build up more prestige than by moving from place to place and having to
advertise her virtues anew in every town.

In a gay frenzy she planned that if she was successful, she would keep
the Clontar pier for summer and build an all-winter tabernacle in New
York or Chicago. She saw herself another Mary Baker Eddy, an Annie
Besant, a Katherine Tingley. . . . Elmer Gantry was shocked when she
hinted that, who knows? the next Messiah might be a woman, and that
woman might now be on earth, just realizing her divinity.

The pier was an immense structure, built of cheap knotty pine, painted a
hectic red with gold stripes. It was pleasant, however, on hot evenings.
Round it ran a promenade out over the water, where once lovers had
strolled between acts of the opera, and giving on the promenade were
many barnlike doors.

Sharon christened it “The Waters of Jordan Tabernacle,” added more and
redder paint, more golden gold, and erected an enormous revolving cross,
lighted at night with yellow and ruby electric bulbs.

The whole gospel crew went to Clontar early in June to make ready for
the great opening on the evening of the first of July.

They had to enlist volunteer ushers and personal workers, and Sharon and
Adelbert Shoop had notions about a huge robed choir, with three or four
paid soloists.

Elmer had less zeal than usual in helping her, because an unfortunate
thing had gone and happened to Elmer. He saw that he really ought to be
more friendly with Lily Anderson, the pianist. While he remained true to
Sharon, he had cumulatively been feeling that it was sheer carelessness
to let the pretty and anemic and virginal Lily be wasted. He had been
driven to notice her through indignation at Art Nichols, the cornetist,
for having the same idea.

Elmer was fascinated by her unawakenedness. While he continued to be
devoted to Sharon, over her shoulder he was always looking at Lily’s
pale sweetness, and his lips were moist.

                                   II

They sat on the beach by moonlight, Sharon and Elmer, the night before
the opening service.

All of Clontar, with its mile of comfortable summer villas and
gingerbread hotels, was excited over the tabernacle, and the Chamber of
Commerce had announced, “We commend to the whole Jersey coast this
high-class spiritual feature, the latest addition to the manifold
attractions and points of interest at the snappiest of all summer
colonies.”

A choir of two hundred had been coaxed in, and some of them had been
persuaded to buy their own robes and mortar boards.

Near the sand dune against which Sharon and Elmer lolled was the
tabernacle, over which the electric cross turned solemnly, throwing its
glare now on the rushing surf, now across the bleak sand.

“And it’s mine!” Sharon trembled. “I’ve made it! Four thousand seats,
and I guess it’s the only Christian tabernacle built out over the water!
Elmer, it almost scares me! So much responsibility! Thousands of poor
troubled souls turning to me for help, and if I fail them, if I’m weak
or tired or greedy, I’ll be murdering their very souls. I almost wish I
were back safe in Virginia!”

Her enchanted voice wove itself with the menace of the breakers, feeble
against the crash of broken waters, passionate in the lull, while the
great cross turned its unceasing light.

“And I’m ambitious, Elmer. I know it. I want the world. But I realize
what an awful danger that is. But I never had anybody to train me. I’m
just nobody. I haven’t any family, any education. I’ve had to do
everything for myself, except what Cecil and you and another man or two
have done, and maybe you-all came too late. When I was a kid, there was
no one to tell me what a sense of honor was. But——  Oh, I’ve done
things! Little Katie Jonas of Railroad Avenue—little Katie with her red
flannel skirt and torn stockings, fighting the whole Killarney Street
gang and giving Pup Monahan one in the nose, by Jiminy! And not five
cents a year, even for candy. And now it’s mine, that tabernacle
there—look at it!—that cross, that choir you hear practising! Why, I’m
the Sharon Falconer you read about! And tomorrow I become—oh, people
reaching for me—me healing ’em—  No! It frightens me! It can’t last.
_Make it last for me, Elmer!_ Don’t let them take it away from me!”

She was sobbing, her head on his lap, while he comforted her clumsily.
He was slightly bored. She was heavy, and though he did like her, he
wished she wouldn’t go on telling that Katie-Jonas-Utica story.

She rose to her knees, her arms out to him, her voice hysteric against
the background of the surf:

“I can’t do it! But you——  I’m a woman. I’m weak. I wonder if I
oughtn’t to stop thinking I’m such a marvel, if I oughtn’t to let you
run things and just stand back and help you? Ought I?”

He was overwhelmed by her good sense, but he cleared his throat and
spoke judiciously:

“Well, now I’ll tell you. Personally I’d never’ve brought it up, but
since you speak of it yourself—I don’t admit for a minute that I’ve got
any more executive ability or oratory than you have—probably not half
as much. And after all, you did start the show; I came in late. But same
time, while a woman can put things over just as good as a man, or
better, for a _while_, she’s a woman, and she isn’t built to carry on
things like a man would, see how I mean?”

“Would it be better for the Kingdom if I forgot my ambition and followed
you?”

“Well, I don’t say it’d be better. You’ve certainly done fine, honey. I
haven’t got any criticisms. But same time, I do think we ought to think
it over.”

She had remained still, a kneeling silver statue. Now she dropped her
head against his knees, crying:

“I can’t give it up! I can’t! Must I?”

He was conscious that people were strolling near. He growled, “Say, for
goodness’ sake, Shara, don’t _holler_ and carry on like that! Somebody
might _hear_!”

She sprang up. “Oh, you fool! You fool!”

She fled from him, along the sands, through the rays of the revolving
cross, into the shadow. He angrily rubbed his back against the sand dune
and grumbled:

“Damn these women! All alike, even Shary; always getting temperamental
on you about nothing at all! Still, I did kind of go off half cocked,
considering she was just beginning to get the idea of letting me boss
the show. Oh, hell, I’ll jolly her out of it!”

He took off his shoes, shook the sand out of them, and rubbed the sole
of one stocking foot slowly, agreeably, for he was conceiving a thought.

If Sharon was going to pull stuff like that on him, he ought to teach
her a lesson.

Choir practise was over. Why not go back to the house and see what Lily
Anderson was doing?

_There_ was a nice kid, and she admired him—she’d never dare bawl him
out.

                                  III

He tiptoed to Lily’s virgin door and tapped lightly.

“Yes?”

He dared not speak—Sharon’s door, in the bulky old house they had taken
in Clontar, was almost opposite. He tapped again, and when Lily came to
the door, in a kimono, he whispered, “Shhh! Everybody asleep. May I come
in just a second? Something important to ask you.”

Lily was wondering, but obviously she felt a pallid excitement as he
followed her into the room, with its violet-broidered doilies.

“Lily, I’ve been worrying. Do you think Adelbert ought to have the choir
start with ‘A Mighty Fortress Is Our God’ tomorrow, or something a
little snappier—get the crowd and then shoot in something impressive.”

“Honest, Mr. Gantry, I don’t believe they could change the program now.”

“Oh, well, it doesn’t matter. Sit down and tell me how the choir
practise went tonight. Bet it went swell, with you pounding the box!”

“Oh, now,” as she perched lightly on the edge of the bed, “you’re just
teasing me, Mr. Gantry!”

He sat beside her, chuckling bravely, “And I can’t even get you to call
me Elmer!”

“Oh, I wouldn’t dare, Mr. Gantry! Miss Falconer would call me down!”

“You just let me know if _anybody_ ever dares try to call _you_ down,
Lily! Why——  I don’t know whether Sharon appreciates it or not, but
the way you spiel the music gives as much power to our meetings as her
sermons or anything else.”

“Oh, no, you’re just flattering me, Mr. Gantry! Oh, say, I have a
trade-last for you.”

“Well, I—oh, let’s see—oh, I remember: that Episcopalopian
preacher—the big handsome one—he said you ought to be on the stage,
you had so much talent.”

“Oh, go on, you’re kidding me, Mr. Gantry!”

“No, honest he did. Now, what’s mine? Though I’d rather have _you_ say
something nice about me!”

“Oh, now you’re fishing!”

“Sure I am—with such a lovely fish as you!”

“Oh, it’s terrible the way you talk.” Laughter—silvery peals—several
peals. “But I mean, this grant opera soloist that’s down for our opening
says you look so strong that she’s scared of you.”

“Oh, she is, is she! Are you? . . . Huh? . . . Are you? . . . Tell me!”
Somehow her hand was inside his, and he squeezed it, while she looked
away and blushed and at last breathed, “Yes, kind of.”

He almost embraced her, but—oh, it was a mistake to rush things, and he
went on in his professional tone:

“But to go back to Sharon and our labors: it’s all right to be modest,
but you ought to realize how enormously your playing adds to the
spirituality of the meetings.”

“I’m so glad you think so, but, honest, to compare me to Miss Falconer
for bringing souls to Christ—why she’s just the most wonderful person
in the world.”

“That’s right. You bet she is.”

“Only I wish she felt like you do. I don’t really think she cares so
much for my playing.”

“Well, she ought to! I’m not criticizing, you understand; she certainly
is one of the greatest evangelists living; but just between you and I,
she has one fault—she doesn’t appreciate any of us—she thinks it’s her
that does the whole darn’ thing! As I say, I admire her, but, by golly,
it does make me sore sometimes to never have her appreciate your
music—I mean the way it ought to be appreciated—see how I mean?”

“Oh, that is so nice of you, but I don’t deserve—”

“But _I_’ve always appreciated it, don’t you think, Lily?”

“Oh, yes, indeed you have, and it’s been such an encouragement—”

“Oh, well, say, I’m just tickled to death to have you say that, Lily.” A
firmer pressure on her frail hand. “Do you _like_ to have me like your
music?”

“Oh, yes.”

“But do you like to have me like _you_?”

“Oh, yes. Of course, we’re all working together—oh, like sister and
brother—”

“Lily! Don’t you think we might ever be, uh, don’t you think we could be
just a little closer than sister and brother?”

“Oh, you’re just being mean! How could you ever like poor little me when
you belong to Sharon?”

“What do you mean? Me belong to Sharon? Say! I admire her tremendously,
but I’m absolutely free, you can bet your life on that, and just because
I’ve always been kinda shy of you—you have such a kinda flower-like
beauty, you might say, that no man, no, not the coarsest, would ever
dare to ruffle it—and because I’ve stood back, sorta feeling like I was
protecting you, maybe you think I haven’t appreciated all your
qualities!”

She swallowed.

“Oh, Lily, all I ask for is the chance now and then, whenever you’re
down in the mouth—and all of us must feel like that, unless we think
we’re the whole cheese and absolutely _own_ the gospel game!—whenever
you feel that way, lemme have the privilege of telling you how greatly
_one_ fellow appreciates the loveliness that you scatter along the
road!”

“Do you really feel that way? Maybe I can play the piano, but personally
I’m nothing . . . nothing.”

“It isn’t true, it isn’t _true_, dearest! Lily! It’s so like your
modesty to not appreciate what sunshine you bring into the hearts of all
of us, dear, and how we cherish—”

The door shot open. In the doorway stood Sharon Falconer in a
black-and-gold dressing-gown.

“Both of you,” said Sharon, “are discharged. Fired. Now! Don’t ever let
me see your faces again. You can stay tonight, but see to it that you’re
out of the house before breakfast.”

“Oh, Miss Falconer—” Lily wailed, thrusting away Elmer’s hand. But
Sharon was gone, with a bang of the door. They rushed into the hall,
they heard the key in her lock, and she ignored their rapping.

Lily glared at Elmer. He heard her key also, and he stood alone in the
hall.

                                   IV

Not till one in the morning, sitting in flabby dejection, did he have
his story shaped and water-tight.

It was an heroic spectacle, that of the Reverend Elmer Gantry climbing
from the second-story balcony through Sharon’s window, tiptoeing across
the room, plumping on his knees by her bed, and giving her a large
plashy kiss.

“I am not asleep,” she observed, in tones level as a steel rail, while
she drew the comforter about her neck. “In fact I’m awake for the first
time in two years, my young friend. You can get out of here. I won’t
tell you all I’ve been thinking, but among other things you’re an
ungrateful dog that bit the hand that took you out of the slimy gutter,
you’re a liar, an ignoramus, a four-flusher, and a rotten preacher.”

“By God, I’ll show—”

But she giggled, and his plan of action came back to him.

He sat firmly on the edge of the bed, and calmly he remarked:

“Sharon, you’re a good deal of a damn fool. You think I’m going to deny
flirting with Lily. I won’t take the trouble to deny it! If you don’t
appreciate yourself, if you don’t see that a man that’s ever associated
with you simply couldn’t be interested in any other woman, then there’s
nothing I can say. Why, my God, Shara, you know what you are! I could no
more be untrue to you than I could to my religion! As a matter of
fact——  Want to know what I was saying to Lily, to Miss Anderson?”

“I do not!”

“Well, you’re going to! As I came up the hall, her door was open, and
she asked me to come in—she had something to ask me. Well, seems the
poor young woman was wondering if her music was really up to your
greatness—that’s what she herself called it—especially now that the
Jordan Tabernacle will give you so much more power. She spoke of you as
the greatest spiritual force in the world, and she was wondering whether
she was worthy—”

“Um. She did, eh? Well, she isn’t! And she can stay fired. And you, my
fine young liar, if you ever so much as look at another wench again,
I’ll fire you for keeps. . . . Oh, Elmer, how could you, beloved? When
I’ve given you everything! Oh, lie, lie, go on lying! Tell me a good
strong lie that I’ll believe! And then kiss me!”

                                   V

Banners, banners, banners lifting along the rafters, banners on the
walls of the tabernacle, banners moving to the air that sifted in from
the restless sea. Night of the opening of Waters of Jordan Tabernacle,
night of the beginning of Sharon’s crusade to conquer the world.

The town of Clontar and all the resorts near by felt here was something
they did not quite understand, something marvelous and by all means to
be witnessed; and from up and down the Jersey coast, by motor, by
trolley, the religious had come. By the time the meeting began all of
the four thousand seats were filled, five hundred people were standing,
and outside waited a throng hoping for miraculous entrance.

The interior of the pier was barnlike; the thin wooden walls were
shamelessly patched against the ravages of winter storms, but they were
hectic with the flags of many nations, with immense posters, blood-red
on white, proclaiming that in the mysterious blood of the Messiah was
redemption from all sorrow, that in his love was refuge and safety.
Sharon’s pretentious white-and-gold pyramidal altar had been discarded.
She was using the stage, draped with black velvet, against which hung a
huge crystal cross, and the seats for the choir of two hundred, behind a
golden pulpit, were draped with white.

A white wooden cross stood by the pulpit.

It was a hot night, but through the doors along the pier the cool breeze
filtered in, and the sound of waters, the sound of wings, as the gulls
were startled from their roosts. Every one felt an exaltation in the
place, a coming of marvels.

Before the meeting the gospel crew, back-stage, were excited as a
theatrical company on a first night. They rushed with great rapidity
nowhere in particular, and tripped over each other, and muttered,
“Say—gee—gee—” To the last, Adelbert Shoop was giving needless
instructions to the new pianist, who had been summoned by telegraph from
Philadelphia, _vice_ Lily Anderson. She professed immense piety, but
Elmer noted that she was a pretty fluffy thing with a warm eye.

The choir was arriving along with the first of the audience. They
filtered down the aisle, chattering, feeling important. Naturally, as
the end of the pier gave on open water, there was no stage entrance at
the back. There was only one door, through which members of opera castes
had been wont to go out to the small rear platform for fresh air between
acts. The platform was not connected with the promenade.

It was to this door that Sharon led Elmer. Their dressing-rooms were
next to each other. She knocked—he had been sitting with a Bible and an
evening paper in his lap, reading one of them. He opened, to find her
flaming with exultation, a joyous girl with a dressing-gown over her
chemise. Seemingly she had forgotten her anger of the night.

She cried, “Come! See the stars!” Defying the astonishment of the choir,
who were filing into the chorus dressing-room to assume their white
robes, she led him to the door, out on the railed platform.

The black waves glittered with lights. There was spaciousness and a
windy peace upon the waters.

“Look! It’s so big! Not like the cities where we’ve been shut up!” she
exulted. “Stars, and the waves that come clear from Europe! Europe!
Castles on a green shore! I’ve never been. And I’m going! And there’ll
be great crowds at the ship to meet me, asking for my power! Look!” A
shooting star had left a scrawl of flame in the sky. “Elmer! It’s an
omen for the glory that begins tonight! Oh, dearest, my dearest, don’t
ever hurt me again!”

His kiss promised it, his heart almost promised it.

She was all human while they stood fronting the sea, but half an hour
after, when she came out in a robe of white satin and silver lace, with
a crimson cross on her breast, she was prophetess only, and her white
forehead was high, her eyes were strange with dreaming.

Already the choir were chanting. They were starting with the Doxology,
and it gave Elmer a feeling of doubt. Surely the Doxology was the end of
things, not the beginning? But he looked impassive, the brooding priest,
in frock coat and white bow tie, portly and funereal, as he moved
magnificently through the choir and held up his arms to command silence
for his prayer.

He told them of Sister Falconer and her message, of their plans and
desires at Clontar, and asked for a minute of silent prayer for the
power of the Holy Ghost to descend upon the tabernacle. He stood
back—his chair was up-stage, beside the choir—as Sharon floated
forward, not human, a goddess, tears thick in lovely eyes as she
perceived the throng that had come to her.

“My dear ones, it is not I who bring you anything, but you who in your
faith bring me strength!” she said shakily. Then her voice was strong
again; she rose on the wave of drama.

“Just now, looking across the sea to the end of the world, I saw an omen
for all of us—a fiery line written by the hand of God—a glorious
shooting star. Thus he apprized us of his coming, and bade us be ready.
Oh, are you ready, are you ready, will you be ready when the great day
comes—”

The congregation was stirred by her lyric earnestness.

But outside there were less devout souls. Two workmen had finished
polishing the varnished wooden pillars as the audience began to come.
They slipped outside, on the promenade along the pier, and sat on the
rail, enjoying the coolness, slightly diverted by hearing a sermon.

“Not a bad spieler, that woman. Puts it all over this guy Reverend
Golding up-town,” said one of the workmen, lighting a cigarette, keeping
it concealed in his palm as he smoked.

The other tiptoed across the promenade to peer through the door, and
returned mumbling, “Yuh, and a swell looker. Same time though, tell you
how I feel about it: woman’s all right in her place, but takes a real
he-male to figure out this religion business.”

“She’s pretty good though, at that,” yawned the first workman, snapping
away his cigarette. “Say, let’s beat it. How ’bout lil glass beer? We
can go along this platform and get out at the front, I guess.”

“All right. You buying?”

The workmen moved away, dark figures between the sea and the doors that
gave on the bright auditorium.

The discarded cigarette nestled against the oily rags which the workmen
had dropped on the promenade, beside the flimsy walls of the tabernacle.
A rag glowed round the edges, worm-like, then lit in circling flame.

Sharon was chanting: “What could be more beautiful than a tabernacle
like this, set on the bosom of the rolling deep? Oh, think what the
mighty tides have meant in Holy Writ! The face of the waters on which
moved the spirit of Almighty God, when the earth was but a whirling and
chaotic darkness! Jesus baptized in the sweet waters of Jordan! Jesus
walking the waves—so could we today if we had but his faith! O dear
God, strengthen thou our unbelief, give us faith like unto thine own!”

Elmer, sitting back listening, was moved as in his first adoration for
her. He had become so tired of her poetizing that he almost admitted to
himself that he was tired. But tonight he felt her strangeness again,
and in it he was humble. He saw her straight back, shimmering in white
satin, he saw her superb arms as she stretched them out to these
thousands, and in hot secret pride he gloated that this beauty, beheld
and worshiped of so many, belonged to him alone.

Then he noted something else.

A third of the way back, coming through one of the doors opening on the
promenade, was a curl of smoke. He startled; he almost rose; he feared
to rouse a panic; and sat with his brain a welter of terrified jelly
till he heard the scream “Fire—fire!” and saw the whole audience and
the choir leaping up, screaming—screaming—screaming—while the flimsy
doorjamb was alight and the flame rose fan-like toward the rafters.

Only Sharon was in his mind—Sharon standing like an ivory column
against the terror. He rushed toward her. He could hear her wailing,
“Don’t be afraid! Go out slowly!” She turned toward the choir, as with
wild white robes they charged down from their bank of seats. She
clamored, “Don’t be afraid! We’re in the temple of the Lord! He won’t
harm you! I believe! Have faith! I’ll lead you safely through the
flames!”

But they ignored her, streamed past her, thrusting her aside.

He seized her arm. “Come here, Shara! The door at the back! We’ll jump
over and swim ashore!”

She seemed not to hear him. She thrust his hand away and went on
demanding, her voice furious with mad sincerity, “Who will trust the
Lord God of Hosts? Now we’ll try our faith! Who will follow me?”

Since two-thirds of the auditorium was to the shoreward side of the
fire, and since the wide doors to the promenade were many, most of the
audience were getting safely out, save for a child crushed, a woman
fainting and trampled. But toward the stage the flames, driven by the
sea-wind, were beating up through the rafters. Most of the choir and the
audience down front had escaped, but all who were now at the back were
cut off.

He grasped Sharon’s arm again. In a voice abject with fear he shouted,
“For God’s sake, beat it! We can’t wait!”

She had an insane strength; she thrust him away so sharply that he fell
against a chair, bruising his knee. Furious with pain, senseless with
fear, he raged, “You can go to hell!” and galloped off, pushing aside
the last of the hysterical choir. He looked back and saw her, quite
alone, holding up the white wooden cross which had stood by the pulpit,
marching steadily forward, a tall figure pale against the screen of
flames.

All of the choir who had not got away remembered or guessed the small
door at the back; so did Adelbert and Art Nichols; and all of them were
jamming toward it.

That door opened inward—only it did not open, with the score of victims
thrust against it. In howling panic, Elmer sprang among them, knocked
them aside, struck down a girl who stood in his way, yanked open the
door, and got through it . . . the last, the only one, to get through
it.

He never remembered leaping, but he found himself in the surf,
desperately swimming toward shore, horribly cold, horribly bound by
heavy clothes. He humped out of his coat.

In the inside pocket was Lily Anderson’s address, as she had given it to
him before going that morning.

The sea, by night, though it was glaring now with flames from above,
seemed infinite in its black sightlessness. The waves thrust him among
the piles; their mossy slime was like the feel of serpents to his
frantic hands, and the barnacles cut his palms. But he struggled out
from beneath the pier, struggled toward shore, and as he swam and
panted, more and more was the sea blood-red about him. In blood he swam,
blood that was icy-cold and tumultuous and roaring in his ears.

His knees struck sand, and he crawled ashore, among a shrieking, torn,
sea-soaked crowd. Many had leaped from the rail of the promenade and
were still fighting the surf, wailing, beaten. Their wet and corpselike
heads were seen clearly in the glare; the pier was only a skeleton, a
cage round a boiling of flame, with dots of figures still dropping from
the promenade.

Elmer ran out a little into the surf and dragged in a woman who had
already safely touched bottom.

He had rescued at least thirty people who had already rescued themselves
before the reporters got to him and he had to stop and explain the cause
of the fire, the cost of the tabernacle, the amount of insurance, the
size of the audience, the number of souls revived by Miss Falconer
during all her campaigns, and the fact that he had been saving both Miss
Falconer and Adelbert Shoop when they had been crushed by a falling
rafter.

A hundred and eleven people died that night, including all of the gospel
crew save Elmer.

It was Elmer himself who at dawn found Sharon’s body lying on a
floor-beam. There were rags of white satin clinging to it, and in her
charred hand was still the charred cross.




                              CHAPTER XVI


                                   I

THOUGH to the commonplace and unspeculative eye Mrs. Evans Riddle was
but a female blacksmith, yet Mrs. Riddle and her followers knew, in a
bland smirking way, that she was instituting an era in which sickness,
poverty, and folly would be ended forever.

She was the proprietor of the Victory Thought-power Headquarters, New
York, and not even in Los Angeles was there a more important center of
predigested philosophy and pansy-painted ethics. She maintained a
magazine filled with such starry thoughts as “All the world’s a road
whereon we are but fellow wayfarers.” She held morning and vesper
services on Sunday at Euterpean Hall, on Eighty-seventh Street, and
between moments of Silent Thought she boxed with the inexplicable. She
taught, or farmed out, classes in Concentration, Prosperity, Love,
Metaphysics, Oriental Mysticism, and the Fourth Dimension.

She instructed small Select Circles how to keep one’s husband, how to
understand Sanskrit philosophy without understanding either Sanskrit or
philosophy, and how to become slim without giving up pastry. She healed
all the diseases in the medical dictionary, and some which were not; and
in personal consultations, at ten dollars the half-hour, she explained
to unappetizing elderly ladies how they might rouse passion in a
football hero.

She had a staff, including a real Hindu swami—anyway, he was a real
Hindu—but she was looking for a first assistant.

                                   II

The Reverend Elmer Gantry had failed as an independent evangelist.

He had been quite as noisy and threatening as the average evangelist; to
reasonably large gatherings he had stated that the Judgment Day was
rather more than likely to occur before six A. M., and he had told all
the chronic anecdotes of the dying drunkard. But there was something
wrong. He could not make it go.

Sharon was with him, beckoning him, intolerably summoning him,
intolerably rebuking him. Sometimes he worshiped her as the shadow of a
dead god; always he was humanly lonely for her and her tantrums and her
electric wrath and her abounding laughter. In pulpits he felt like an
impostor, and in hotel bedrooms he ached for her voice.

Worst of all, he was expected everywhere to tell of her “brave death in
the cause of the Lord.” He was very sick about it.

Mrs. Evans Riddle invited him to join her.

Elmer had no objection to the malted milk of New Thought. But after
Sharon, Mrs. Riddle was too much. She shaved regularly, she smelled of
cigar smoke, yet she had a nickering fancy for warm masculine
attentions.

Elmer had to earn a living, and he had taken too much of the drug of
oratory to be able to go back to the road as a traveling-salesman. He
shrugged when he had interviewed Mrs. Riddle; he told her that she would
be an inspiration to a young man like himself; he held her hand; he went
out and washed his hand; and determined that since he was to dwell in
the large brownstone house which was both her Thought-power Headquarters
and her home, he would keep his door locked.

The preparation for his labors was not too fatiguing. He read through
six copies of Mrs. Riddle’s magazine and, just as he had learned the
trade-terms of evangelism, so he learned the technologies of New
Thought: the Cosmic Law of Vibration; I Affirm the Living Thought. He
labored through a chapter of “The Essence of Oriental Mysticism,
Occultism, and Esotericism” and accomplished seven pages of the
“Bhagavad-Gita”; and thus was prepared to teach disciples how to win
love and prosperity.

In actual practise he had much less of treading the Himalayan heights
than of pleasing Mrs. Evans Riddle. Once she discovered that he had
small fancy for sitting up after midnight with her, she was rather sharp
about his bringing in new chelas—as, out of “Kim,” she called paying
customers.

Occasionally he took Sunday morning service for Mrs. Riddle at Euterpean
Hall, when she was weary of curing rheumatism or when she was suffering
from rheumatism; and always he had to be at Euterpean to give spiritual
assistance. She liked to have her hairy arm stroked just before she went
out to preach, and that was not too hard a task—usually he could
recover while she was out on the platform. She turned over to him the
Personal Consultations with spinsters, and he found it comic to watch
their sharp noses quivering, their dry mouths wabbling.

But his greatest interest was given to the Prosperity Classes. To one
who had never made more than five thousand a year himself, it was
inspiring to explain before dozens of pop-eyed and admiring morons how
they could make ten thousand—fifty thousand—a million a year, and all
this by the Wonder Power of Suggestion, by Aggressive Personality, by
the Divine Rhythm, in fact by merely releasing the Inner Self-shine.

It was fun, it was an orgy of imagination, for him who had never faced
any Titan of Success of larger dimensions than the chairman of a local
evangelistic committee to instruct a thirty-a-week bookkeeper how to
stalk into Morgan’s office, fix him with the penetrating eye of the
Initiate, and borrow a hundred thousand on the spot.

But always he longed for Sharon, with a sensation of emptiness real as
the faintness of hunger and long tramping. He saw his days with her as
adventures, foot-loose, scented with fresh air. He hated himself for
having ever glanced over his shoulder, and he determined to be a
celibate all his life.

In some ways he preferred New Thought to standard Protestantism. It was
safer to play with. He had never been sure but that there might be
something to the doctrines he had preached as an evangelist. Perhaps God
really had dictated every word of the Bible. Perhaps there really was a
hell of burning sulphur. Perhaps the Holy Ghost really was hovering
around watching him and reporting. But he knew with serenity that all of
his New Thoughts, his theosophical utterances, were pure and
uncontaminated bunk. No one could deny his theories because none of his
theories meant anything. It did not matter what he said, so long as he
kept them listening; and he enjoyed the buoyancy of power as he
bespelled his classes with long, involved, fruity sentences rhapsodic as
perfume advertisements.

How agreeable on bright winter afternoons, in the gilt and velvet
elegance of the lecture hall, to look at smart women, and moan, “And,
oh, my beloved, can you not see, do you not perceive, have not your
earth-bound eyes ingathered, the supremacy of the raja’s quality which
each of us, by that inner contemplation which is the all however cloaked
by the seeming, can consummate and build loftily to higher aspiring
spheres?”

Almost any Hindu word was useful. It seems that the Hindus have Hidden
Powers which enable them to do whatever they want to, except possibly to
get rid of the Mohammedans, the plague, and the cobra. “Soul-breathing”
was also a good thing to talk about whenever he had nothing to say; and
you could always keep an audience of satin-bosomed ladies through the
last quarter-hour of lecturing by coming down hard on “Concentration.”

But with all these agreeable features, he hated Mrs. Riddle, and he
suspected that she was, as he put it, “holding out the coin on him.” He
was to have a percentage of the profits, besides his thin salary of
twenty-five hundred a year. There never were any profits, and when he
hinted that he would like to see her books—entirely out of admiration
for the beauties of accountancy—she put him off.

So he took reasonable measures of reprisal. He moved from her house; he
began to take for himself the patients who came for Personal
Consultations, and to meet them in the parlor of his new boarding-house
in Harlem. And when she was not present at his Euterpean Hall meetings,
he brought back to Victory Thought-power Headquarters only so much of
the collection as, after prayer and meditation and figuring on an
envelope, seemed suitable.

That did it.

Mrs. Evans Riddle had a regrettable suspiciousness. She caused a marked
twenty-dollar bill to be placed in the collection at vespers, a year
after Elmer had gone to work for the higher powers, and when he brought
her the collection-money minus the twenty dollars, she observed loudly,
with her grinning swami looking heathenish and sultry across the room:

“Gantry, you’re a thief! You’re fired! You have a contract, but you can
sue and be damned. Jackson!” A large negro houseman appeared. “Throw
this crook out, will you?”

                                  III

He felt dazed and homeless and poor, but he started out with Prosperity
Classes of his own.

He did very well at Prosperity, except that he couldn’t make a living
out of it.

He spent from a month to four months in each city. He hired the ballroom
of the second-best hotel for lectures three evenings a week, and
advertised himself in the newspapers as though he were a cigarette or a
brand of soap:

   $$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$
   $                                                            $
   $            The World Owes YOU a Million Dollars!           $
   $                  Why Don’t You Collect It?                 $
   $                                                            $
   $  What brought millions to Rockefeller, Morgan, Carnegie?   $
   $  WILL POWER! It’s within you. Learn to develop it.         $
   $  YOU CAN! The world-mastering secrets of the               $
   $  Rosicrucians and Hindu Sages revealed in twelve lessons   $
   $  by the renowned Psychologist                              $
   $                                                            $
   $             ELMER GANTRY,  Ph.D., D.D., Ps.D.              $
   $                                                            $
   $       Write or phone for FREE personal consultation        $
   $                                                            $
   $                      THE BOWERS HOTEL                      $
   $                      Main & Sycamore                       $
   $                                                            $
   $$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$$

His students were school-teachers who wanted to own tearooms, clerks who
wanted to be sales-managers, clergymen who wanted to be newspapermen,
newspapermen who wanted to be real estate dealers, real estate dealers
who wanted to be bishops, and widows who wanted to earn money without
loss of elegance. He lectured to them in the most beautiful language,
all out of Mrs. Riddle’s magazine.

He had a number of phrases—all stolen—and he made his disciples repeat
them in chorus, in the manner of all religions. Among the more powerful
incantations were:

    I can be whatever I will to be; I turn my opened eyes on my Self
    and possess whatever I desire.

    I am God’s child, God created all good things including wealth,
    and I will to inherit it.

    I am resolute—I am utterly resolute—I fear no man, whether in
    offices or elsewhere.

    Power is in me, encompassing you to my demands.

    Hold fast, O Subconscious, the thought of Prosperity.

    In the divine book of achievements my name is written in Gold. I
    am thus of the world’s nobility and now, this moment, I take
    possession of my kingdom.

    I am part of Universal Mind and thus I summon to me my rightful
    Universal Power.

    Daily my Subconscious shall tell me to not be content and go on
    working for somebody else.

They were all of them ready for a million a year, except their teacher,
who was ready for bankruptcy.

He got pupils enough, but the overhead was huge and his pupils were
poor. He had to hire the ballroom, pay for advertising; he had to appear
gaudy, with a suite in the hotel, fresh linen, and newly pressed morning
coat. He sat in twenty-dollar-a-day red plush suites wondering where he
would get breakfast. He was so dismayed that he began to study himself.

He determined, with the resoluteness of terror, to be loyal to any loves
or associates he might have hereafter, to say in his prayers and sermons
practically nothing except what he believed. He yearned to go back to
Mizpah Seminary, to get Dean Trosper’s forgiveness, take a degree, and
return to the Baptist pulpit in however barren a village. But first he
must earn enough money to pay for a year in the seminary.

He had been in correspondence with the manager of the O’Hearn House in
Zenith—a city of four hundred thousand in the state of Winnemac, a
hundred miles from Mizpah. This was in 1913, before the Hotel Thornleigh
was built, and Gil O’Hearn, with his new yellow brick tavern, was trying
to take the fashionable business of Zenith away from the famous but
decayed Grand Hotel. Intellectual ballroom lectures add to the smartness
of a hotel almost as much as a great cocktail-mixer, and Mr. O’Hearn had
been moved by the prospectus of the learned and magnetic Dr. Elmer
Gantry.

Elmer could take the O’Hearn offer on a guarantee and be sure of a
living, but he needed money for a week or two before the fees should
come in.

From whom could he borrow?

Didn’t he remember reading in a Mizpah alumni bulletin that Frank
Shallard, who had served with him in the rustic church at Schoenheim,
now had a church near Zenith?

He dug out the bulletin and discovered that Frank was in Eureka, an
industrial town of forty thousand. Elmer had enough money to take him to
Eureka. All the way there he warmed up the affection with which a
borrower recalls an old acquaintance who is generous and a bit soft.




                              CHAPTER XVII


                                   I

FRANK SHALLARD had graduated from Mizpah Theological Seminary and taken
his first pulpit. And now that he was a minister, theoretically
different from all ordinary people, he was wondering whether there was
any value to the ministry whatever.

Of what value were doggerel hymns raggedly sung? What value in sermons,
when the congregation seemed not at all different from people who never
heard sermons? Were all ministers and all churches, Frank wondered,
merely superstitious survivals, merely fire-insurance? Suppose there
were such things as inspiring sermons. Suppose there could be such a
curious office as minister, as Professional Good Man; such a thing as
learning Goodness just as one learned plumbing or dentistry. Even so,
what training had he or his classmates, or his professors—whose D. D.
degrees did not protect them from indigestion and bad tempers—in this
trade of Professional Goodness?

He was supposed to cure an affliction called vice. But he had never
encountered vice; he didn’t know just what were the interesting things
that people did when they were being vicious. How long would a drunkard
listen to the counsel of one who had never been inside a saloon?

He was supposed to bring peace to mankind. But what did he know of the
forces which cause wars, personal or class or national; what of drugs,
passion, criminal desire; of capitalism, banking, labor, wages, taxes;
international struggles for trade, munition trusts, ambitious soldiers?

He was supposed to comfort the sick. But what did he know of sickness?
How could he tell when he ought to pray and when he ought to recommend
salts?

He was supposed to explain to troubled mankind the purposes of God
Almighty, to chat with him, and even advise him about his duties as
regards rainfall and the church debt. But which God Almighty? Professor
Bruno Zechlin had introduced Frank to a hundred gods besides the Jewish
Jehovah, or Yahveh, who had been but a poor and rather surly relation of
such serene aristocrats as Zeus.

He was supposed to have undergone a mystic change whereby it was
possible to live without normal appetites. He was supposed to behold
girls’ ankles without interest and, for light amusement, to be satisfied
by reading church papers and shaking hands with deacons. But he found
himself most uncomfortably interested in the flicker of ankles, he
longed for the theater, and no repentance could keep him from reading
novels, though his professors had exposed them as time-wasting and
frivolous.

What had he learned?

Enough Hebrew and Greek to be able to crawl through the Bible by using
lexicons—so that, like all his classmates once they were out of the
seminary, he always read it in English. A good many of the more
condemnatory texts of the Bible—rather less than the average Holy
Roller carpenter-evangelist. The theory that India and Africa have woes
because they are not Christianized, but that Christianized Bangor and
Des Moines have woes because the devil, a being obviously more potent
than omnipotent God, sneaks around counteracting the work of Baptist
preachers.

He had learned, in theory, the ways of raising money through church
fairs; he had learned what he was to say on pastoral visits. He had
learned that Roger Williams, Adoniram Judson, Luther, Calvin, Jonathan
Edwards, and George Washington were the greatest men in history; that
Lincoln was given to fervent prayer at all crises; and that Ingersoll
had called his non-existent son to his death-bed and bidden him become
an orthodox Christian. He had learned that the Pope at Rome was plotting
to come to America and get hold of the government, and was prevented
only by the denunciations of the Baptist clergy with a little help from
the Methodists and Presbyterians; that most crime was caused either by
alcohol or by people leaving the Baptist fold for Unitarianism; and that
clergymen ought not to wear red ties.

He had learned how to assemble Jewish texts, Greek philosophy, and
Middle-Western evangelistic anecdotes into a sermon. And he had learned
that poverty is blessed, but that bankers make the best deacons.

Otherwise, as he wretchedly examined his equipment, facing his career,
Frank did not seem to have learned anything whatever.

From Elmer Gantry’s relations to Lulu Bains, from Harry Zenz’s almost
frank hint that he was an atheist, Frank perceived that a preacher can
be a scoundrel or a hypocrite and still be accepted by his congregation.
From the manners of Dean Trosper, who served his God with vinegar, he
perceived that a man may be free of all the skilled sins, may follow
every rule of the church, and still bring only fear to his flock.
Listening to the celebrated divines who visited the seminary and showed
off to the infant prophets, he perceived that a man could make scholarly
and violent sounds and yet not say anything which remained in the mind
for six minutes.

He concluded, in fact, that if there was any value in churches and a
ministry, of which he was not very certain, in any case there could be
no value in himself as a minister.

Yet he had been ordained, he had taken a pulpit.

It was doubtful whether he could have endured the necessary lying had it
not been for Dean Trosper’s bullying and his father’s confusing pleas.
Frank’s father was easy-going enough, but he had been a Baptist
clergyman for so many years that the church was sacred to him. To have
had his son deny it would have broken him. He would have been shocked to
be told that he was advising Frank to lie, but he explained that the
answers to the ordination examination were after all poetic symbols,
sanctified by generations of loving usage; that they need not be taken
literally.

So Frank Shallard, pupil of Bruno Zechlin, said nervously to an
examining cleric that, yes, he did believe that baptism by immersion was
appointed by God himself as the only valid way of beginning a righteous
life; that, yes, unrepentant sinners would go to a literal Hell; that,
yes, these unrepentant sinners included all persons who did not go to
evangelical churches if they had the chance; and that, yes, the Maker of
a universe with stars a hundred thousand light-years apart was
interested, furious, and very personal about it if a small boy played
baseball on Sunday afternoon.

Half an hour after the ordination and the somewhat comforting welcome by
veterans of the ministry, he hated himself, and ached to flee, but again
the traditional “not wanting to hurt his father” kept him from being
honest. So he stayed in the church . . . and went on hurting his father
for years instead of for a day.

                                   II

It was a lonely and troubled young man, the Frank Shallard who for his
first pastorate came to the Baptist Church at Catawba, a town of
eighteen hundred, in the same state with Zenith and the Mizpah Seminary.
The town liked him, and did not take him seriously. They said his
sermons were “real poetic”; they admired him for being able to sit with
old Mrs. Randall, who had been an invalid for thirty years, a bore for
sixty, and never ill a day in her life. They admired him for trying to
start a boys’ club, though they did not go so far in their support as to
contribute anything. They all called him “Reverend,” and told him that
he was amazingly sound in doctrine for one so unfortunately well
educated; and he stayed on, in a vacuum.

Frank felt well about his fifth sermon in Catawba; felt that he was done
with hesitations. He had decided to ignore controversial theology,
ignore all dogma, and concentrate on the leadership of Jesus. That was
his topic, there in the chapel with its walls of glaring robin’s-egg
blue—the eager-eyed, curly-headed boy, his rather shrill voice the wail
of a violin as he gave his picture of Jesus, the kindly friend, the
unfailing refuge, the gallant leader.

He was certain that he had done well; he was thinking of it on Monday
morning as he walked from his boarding-house to the post office.

He saw one Lem Staples, a jovial horse-doctor who was known as the
Village Atheist, sitting on a decayed carriage seat in front of the
Fashion Livery Barn. Doc Staples was a subscriber to the _Truth Seeker_,
a periodical said to be infidel, and he quoted Robert Ingersoll, Ed
Howe, Colonel Watterson, Elbert Hubbard, and other writers who were
rumored to believe that a Catholic was as good as a Methodist or
Baptist. The Doc lived alone, “baching it” in a little yellow cottage,
and Frank had heard that he sat up till all hours, eleven and even
later, playing cribbage in Mart Blum’s saloon.

Frank disliked him, and did not know him. He was prepared to welcome
honest inquiry, but a fellow who was an avowed atheist, why, Frank
raged, he was a fool! Who made the flowers, the butterflies, the
sunsets, the laughter of little children? Those things didn’t just
_happen_! Besides: why couldn’t the man keep his doubts to himself, and
not try to take from other people the religion which was their one
comfort and strength in illness, sorrow, want? A matter not of Morality
but of reverence for other people’s belief, in fact of Good Taste—

This morning, as Frank scampered down Vermont Street, Lem Staples called
to him, “Fine day, Reverend. Say! In a hurry?”

“I’m——  No, not especially.”

“Come sit down. Couple o’ questions I’m worried about.”

Frank sat, his neck prickling with embarrassment.

“Say, Reverend, old Ma Gherkins was telling me about your sermon
yesterday. You figger that no matter what kind of a creed a fellow’s
got, the one thing we can all bank on, absolute, is the teaching of
Jesus?”

“Why, yes, that’s it roughly. Doctor.”

“And you feel that any sensible fellow will follow his teaching?”

“Why, yes, certainly.”

“And you feel that the churches, no matter what faults they may have, do
hand out this truth of Jesus better than if we didn’t have no churches
at all?”

“Certainly. Otherwise, I shouldn’t be in the church!”

“Then can you tell me why it is that nine-tenths of the really
sure-enough on-the-job membership of the churches is made up of two
classes: the plumb ignorant, that’re scared of hell and that swallow any
fool doctrine, and, second, the awful’ respectable folks that play the
church so’s to seem more respectable? Why is that? Why is it the
high-class skilled workmen and the smart professional men usually
snicker at the church and don’t go near it once a month? Why is it?”

“It isn’t true, perhaps that’s why!” Frank felt triumphant. He looked
across at the pile of rusty horseshoes and plowshares among the mullen
weeds beside the blacksmith’s shop; he reflected that he would clean up
this town, be a power for good. Less snappishly he explained,
“Naturally, I haven’t any statistics about it, but the fact is that
almost every intelligent and influential man in the country belongs to
some church or other.”

“Yeh—belongs. But does he go?”

Frank plodded off, annoyed. He tried to restore himself by insisting
that Doc Staples was a lout, very amusing in the way he mingled rustic
grammar with half-digested words from his adult reading. But he was
jarred. Here was the Common Man whom the church was supposed to
convince.

Frank remembered from his father’s pastorates how many theoretical
church-members seemed blithely able month on month to stay away from the
sermonizing; he remembered the merchants who impressively passed the
contribution plate yet afterward, in conversation with his father,
seemed to have but vague notions of what the sermon had been.

He studied his own congregation. There they were: the stiff-collared
village respectables, and the simple, kindly, rustic mass, who
understood him only when he promised Heaven as a reward for a life of
monogamy and honest chicken-raising, or threatened them with Hell for
drinking hard cider.

Catawba had—its only urban feature—a furniture factory with unusually
competent workmen, few of whom attended church. Now Frank Shallard had
all his life been insulated from what he gently despised as “the working
class.” Maids at his father’s house and the elderly, devout, and
incompetent negroes who attended the furnace; plumbers or electricians
coming to the parsonage for repairs; railway men to whom he tried to
talk on journeys; only these had he known, and always with unconscious
superiority.

Now he timidly sought to get acquainted with the cabinet-makers as they
sat at lunch in the factory grounds. They accepted him good-naturedly,
but he felt that they chuckled behind his back when he crept away.

For the first time he was ashamed of being a preacher, of being a
Christian. He longed to prove he was nevertheless a “real man,” and
didn’t know how to prove it. He found that all the cabinet-makers save
the Catholics laughed at the church and thanked the God in whom they did
not believe that they did not have to listen to sermons on Sunday
mornings, when there were beautiful back porches to sit on, beautiful
sporting news to read, beautiful beer to drink. Even the Catholics
seemed rather doubtful about the power of a purchased mass to help their
deceased relatives out of Purgatory. Several of them admitted that they
merely “did their Easter duty”—went to confession and mass but once a
year.

It occurred to him that he had never known how large a race of
intelligent and independent workmen there were in between the masters
and the human truck-horses. He had never known how casually these manual
aristocrats despised the church; how they jeered at their leaders,
officers of the A. F. of L., who played safe by adhering to a voluble
Christianity, He could not get away from his discoveries. They made him
self-conscious as he went about the village streets trying to look like
a junior prophet and feeling like a masquerader.

He might have left the ministry but for the Reverend Andrew Pengilly,
pastor of the Catawba Methodist Church.

                                  III

If you had cut Andrew Pengilly to the core, you would have found him
white clear through. He was a type of clergyman favored in pious
fiction, yet he actually did exist.

To every congregation he had served these forty years, he had been a
shepherd. They had loved him, listened to him, and underpaid him. In
1906, when Frank came to Catawba, Mr. Pengilly was a frail stooped
veteran with silver hair, thin silver mustache, and a slow smile which
embraced the world.

Andrew Pengilly had gone into the Civil War as a drummer boy, slept
blanketless and barefoot and wounded in the frost of Tennessee
mountains, and come out still a child, to “clerk in a store” and teach
Sunday School. He had been converted at ten, but at twenty-five he was
overpowered by the preaching of Osage Joe, the Indian evangelist, became
a Methodist preacher, and never afterward doubted the peace of God. He
was married at thirty to a passionate, singing girl with kind lips. He
loved her so romantically—just to tuck the crazy-quilt about her was
poetry, and her cowhide shoes were to him fairy slippers—he loved her
so ungrudgingly that when she died, in childbirth, within a year after
their marriage, he had nothing left for any other woman. He lived alone,
with the undiminished vision of her. Not the most scandalmongering
Mother in Zion had ever hinted that Mr. Pengilly looked damply upon the
widows in his fold.

Little book-learning had Andrew Pengilly in his youth, and to this day
he knew nothing of Biblical criticism, of the origin of religions, of
the sociology which was beginning to absorb church-leaders, but his
Bible he knew, and believed, word by word, and somehow he had drifted
into the reading of ecstatic books of mysticism. He was a mystic,
complete; the world of plows and pavements and hatred was less to him
than the world of angels, whose silver robes seemed to flash in the air
about him as he meditated alone in his cottage. He was as ignorant of
Modern Sunday School Methods as of single tax or Lithuanian finances,
yet few Protestants had read more in the Early Fathers.

On Frank Shallard’s first day in Catawba, when he was unpacking his
books in his room at the residence of Deacon Halter, the druggist, the
Reverend Mr. Pengilly was announced. Frank went down to the parlor
(gilded cattails and a basket of stereopticon views) and his loneliness
was warmed by Mr. Pengilly’s enveloping smile, his drawling voice:

“Welcome, Brother! I’m Pengilly, of the Methodist Church. I never was
much of a hand at seeing any difference between the denominations, and I
hope we’ll be able to work together for the glory of God. I do hope so!
And I hope you’ll go fishing with me. I know,” enthusiastically, “a pond
where there’s some elegant pickerel!”

Many evenings they spent in Mr. Pengilly’s cottage, which was less
littered and odorous than that of the village atheist, Doc Lem Staples,
only because the stalwart ladies of Mr. Pengilly’s congregation vied in
sweeping for him, dusting for him, disarranging his books and
hen-tracked sermon-notes, and bullying him in the matters of rubbers and
winter flannels. They would not let him prepare his own meals—they made
him endure the several boarding-houses in turn—but sometimes of an
evening he would cook scrambled eggs for Frank. He had pride in his
cooking. He had never tried anything but scrambled eggs.

His living-room was overpowering with portraits and carbon prints.
Though every local official board pled with him about it, he insisted on
including madonnas, cinquecento resurrections, St. Francis of Assisi,
and even a Sacred Heart, with such Methodist worthies as Leonidas
Hamline and the cloaked romantic Francis Asbury. In the bay window was a
pyramid of wire shelves filled with geraniums. Mr. Pengilly was an
earnest gardener, except during such weeks as he fell into dreams and
forgot to weed and water, and through the winter he watched for the
geranium leaves to wither enough so that he could pick them off and be
able to feel busy.

All over the room were the aged dog and ancient cat, who detested each
other, never ceased growling at each other, and at night slept curled
together.

In an antiquated and badly listed rocking-chair, padded with calico
cushions, Frank listened to Mr. Pengilly’s ramblings. For a time they
talked only of externals; gossip of their parishes; laughter at the man
who went from church to church fretting the respectable by shouting
“Hallelujah”; local chatter not without a wholesome and comforting
malice. Frank was at first afraid to bare his youthful hesitancies to so
serene an old saint, but at last he admitted his doubts.

How, he demanded, could you reconcile a Loving God with one who would
strike down an Uzza for the laudable act of trying to save the Ark of
the Covenant from falling, who would kill forty-two children (and
somewhat ludicrously) for shouting at Elisha as any small boy in Catawba
today would shout? Was it reasonable? And, if it wasn’t, if any part of
the Bible was mythical, where to stop? How could we know if anything in
the Bible was “inspired”?

Mr. Pengilly was not shocked, nor was he very agitated. His thin fingers
together, far down in his worn plush chair, he mused:

“Yes, I’m told the higher critics ask these things. I believe it bothers
people. But I wonder if perhaps God hasn’t put these stumbling blocks in
the Bible as a test of our faith, of our willingness to accept with all
our hearts and souls a thing that may seem ridiculous to our minds? You
see, our minds don’t go far. Think—how much does even an astronomer
know about folks on Mars, if there are any folks there? Isn’t it with
our hearts, our faith, that we have to accept Jesus Christ, and not with
our historical charts? Don’t we _feel_ his influence on our lives? Isn’t
it the biggest men that feel it the most? Maybe God wants to keep out of
the ministry all the folks that are so stuck on their poor minds that
they can’t be humble and just accept the great overpowering truth of
Christ’s mercy. Do you——  When do you feel nearest to God? When you’re
reading some awful’ smart book criticizing the Bible or when you kneel
in prayer and your spirit just flows forth and you _know_ that you’re in
communion with him?”

“Oh, of course—”

“Don’t you think maybe he will explain all these puzzling things in his
own good time? And meanwhile wouldn’t you rather be a help to poor sick
worried folks than write a cute little book finding fault?”

“Oh, well—”

“And has there ever been anything like the Old Book for bringing lost
souls home to happiness? Hasn’t it _worked_?”

In Andrew Pengilly’s solacing presence these seemed authentic arguments,
actual revelations; Bruno Zechlin was far off and gray; and Frank was
content.

Equally did Mr. Pengilly console him about the intelligent workmen who
would have none of the church. The old man simply laughed.

“Good Heavens, boy! What do you expect, as a preacher? A whole world
that’s saved, and nothing for you to do? Reckon you don’t get much
salary, but how do you expect to earn that much? These folks don’t go to
any Christian church? Huh! When the Master started out, wa’n’t anybody
going to a Christian church! Go out and get ’em!”

Which seemed disastrously reasonable to the shamed Frank; and he went
out to get ’em, and didn’t do so, and continued in his ministry.

He had heard in theological seminary of the “practise of the presence of
God” as a papist mystery. Now he encountered it. Mr. Pengilly taught him
to kneel, his mind free of all worries, all prides, all hunger, his lips
repeating “Be thou visibly present with me”—not as a charm but that his
lips might not be soiled with more earthly phrases—and, when he had
become strained and weary and exalted, to feel a Something glowing and
almost terrifying about him, and to experience thus, he was certain, the
actual, loving, proven nearness of the Divinity.

He began to call his mentor Father Pengilly, and the old man chided him
only a little . . . presently did not chide him at all.

For all his innocence and his mysticism, Father Pengilly was not a fool
nor weak. He spoke up harshly to a loud-mouthed grocer, new come to
town, who considered the patriarch a subject for what he called
“kidding,” and who shouted, “Well, I’m getting tired of waiting for you
preachers to pray for rain. Guess you don’t believe the stuff much
yourselves!” He spoke up to old Miss Udell, the purity specialist of the
town, when she came to snuffle that Amy Dove was carrying on with the
boys in the twilight. “I know how you like a scandal, Sister,” said he.
“Maybe ’tain’t Christian to deny you one. But I happen to know all about
Amy. Now if you’d go out and help poor old crippled Sister Eckstein do
her washing, maybe you’d keep busy enough so’s you could get along
without your daily scandal.”

He had humor, as well, Father Pengilly. He could smile over the cranks
in the congregation. And he liked the village atheist, Doc Lem Staples.
He had him at the house, and it healed Frank’s spirit to hear with what
beatific calm Father Pengilly listened to the Doc’s jibes about the
penny-pinchers and the sinners in the church.

“Lem,” said Father Pengilly, “you’ll be surprised at this, but I must
tell you that there’s two-three sinners in your fold, too. Why, I’ve
heard of even horse-thieves that didn’t belong to churches. That must
prove something, I guess. Yes, sir, I admire to hear you tell about the
kind-hearted atheists, after reading about the cannibals, who are
remarkably little plagued with us Methodists and Baptists.”

Not in his garden only but in the woods, along the river, Father
Pengilly found God in Nature. He was insane about fishing—though
indifferent to the catching of any actual fish. Frank floated with him
in a mossy scow, in a placid backwater under the willows. He heard the
gurgle of water among the roots and watched the circles from a leaping
bass. The old man (his ruddy face and silver mustache shaded by a
shocking hayfield straw hat) hummed “There’s a wideness in God’s mercy
like the wideness of the sea.” When Father Pengilly mocked him, “And you
have to go to books to find God, young man!” then Frank was content to
follow him, to be his fellow preacher, to depend more on Pengilly’s long
experience than on irritating questions, to take any explanation of the
validity of the Bible, of the mission of the church, the leadership of
Christ, which might satisfy this soldier of the cross.

Frank became more powerful as a preacher. He went from Catawba, via
pastorates in two or three larger towns, to Eureka, a camp of forty
thousand brisk industrialists, and here he was picked up and married by
the amiable Bess.

                                   IV

Bess Needham, later to be Bess Shallard, was remarkably like a robin.
She had the same cheerfulness, the same round ruddiness, and the same
conviction that early rising, chirping, philoprogenitiveness, and strict
attention to food were the aims of existence. She had met Frank at a
church “social,” she had pitied what she regarded as his underfed
pallor, she had directed her father, an amiable and competent dentist,
to invite Frank home, for “a real feed” and bright music on the
phonograph. She listened fondly to his talk—she had no notion what it
was about, but she liked the sound of it.

He was stirred by her sleek neck, her comfortable bosom, by the dimpled
fingers which stroked his hair before he knew that he longed for it. He
was warmed by her assertion that he “put it all over” the Rev. Dr.
Seager, the older Baptist parson in Eureka. So she was able to marry him
without a struggle, and they had three children in the shortest possible
time.

She was an admirable wife and mother. She filled the hot water bottle
for his bed, she cooked corn beef and cabbage perfectly, she was polite
to the most exasperating parishioners, she saved money, and when he sat
with fellow clerics companionably worrying about the sacraments, she
listened to him, and him alone, with beaming motherliness.

He realized that with a wife and three children he could not consider
leaving the church; and the moment he realized it he began to feel
trapped and to worry about his conscience all the more.

                                   V

There was, in Eureka, with its steel mills, its briskness, its conflict
between hard-fisted manufacturers and hard-headed socialists, nothing of
the contemplation of Catawba, where thoughts seemed far-off stars to
gaze on through the mist. Here was a violent rush of ideas, and from
this rose the “Preachers’ Liberal Club,” toward which Frank was drawn
before he had been in Eureka a fortnight.

The ring-leader of these liberals was Hermann Kassebaum, the modernist
rabbi—young, handsome, black of eye and blacker of hair, full of
laughter, regarded by the elect of the town as a shallow charlatan and a
dangerous fellow, and actually the most scholarly man Frank had ever
encountered, except for Bruno Zechlin. With him consorted a placidly
atheistic Unitarian minister, a Presbyterian who was orthodox on Sunday
and revolutionary on Monday, a wavering Congregationalist, and an
Anglo-Catholic Episcopalian, who was enthusiastic about the beauties of
the ritual and the Mithraic origin of the same.

And Frank’s fretting wearily started all over again. He re-read
Harnack’s “What Is Christianity?” Sunderland’s “Origin and Nature of the
Bible,” James’s “Varieties of Religious Experience,” Frazer’s “Golden
Bough.”

He was in the pleasing situation where whatever he did was wrong. He
could not content himself with the discussions of the Liberal Club. “If
you fellows believe that way, why don’t you get out of the church?” he
kept demanding. Yet he could not leave them; could not, therefore,
greatly succeed among the Baptist brethren. His good wife, Bess, when he
diffidently hinted of his doubts, protested, “You can’t reach people
just through their minds. Besides, they wouldn’t understand you if you
_did_ come right out and tell ’em the truth—as you see it. They aren’t
ready for it.”

His worst doubt was the doubt of himself. And in this quite undignified
wavering he remained, envying equally Rabbi Kassebaum’s public scoffing
at all religion and the thundering certainties of the cover-to-cover
evangelicals. He who each Sunday morning neatly pointed his congregation
the way to Heaven was himself tossed in a Purgatory of self-despising
doubt, where his every domestic virtue was cowardice, his every mystic
aspiration a superstitious mockery, and his every desire to be honest a
cruelty which he must spare Bess and his well-loved brood.

He was in this mood when the Reverend Elmer Gantry suddenly came,
booming and confident, big and handsome and glossy, into his study, and
explained that if Frank could let him have a hundred dollars, Elmer, and
presumably the Lord, would be grateful and return the money within two
weeks.

The sight of Elmer as a fellow pastor was too much for Frank. To get rid
of him, he hastily gave Elmer the hundred he had saved up toward payment
of the last two obstetrical bills, and sat afterward at his desk, his
head between his lax hands, praying, “O Lord, guide me!”

He leapt up. “No! Elmer said the Lord had been guiding _him_! I’ll take
a chance on guiding myself! I will—” Again, weakly, “But how can I hurt
Bess, hurt my dad, hurt Father Pengilly? Oh, I’ll go on!”




                             CHAPTER XVIII


                                   I

THE Reverend Elmer Gantry was writing letters—he had no friends, and
the letters were all to inquirers about his Prosperity Classes—at a
small oak-desk in the lobby of the O’Hearn House in Zenith.

His Zenith classes here had gone not badly, not brilliantly. He had made
enough to consider paying the hundred dollars back to Frank Shallard,
though certainly not enough to do so. He was tired of this slippery job;
he was almost willing to return to farm implements. But he looked
anything but discouraged, in his morning coat, his wing collar, his
dotted blue bow tie.

Writing at the other half of the lobby desk was a little man with an
enormous hooked nose, receding chin, and a Byzantine bald head. He was
in a brown business suit, with a lively green tie, and he wore
horn-rimmed spectacles.

“Vice-president of a bank, but started as a school-teacher,” Elmer
decided. He was conscious that the man was watching him. A possible
student? No. Too old.

Elmer leaned back, folded his hands, looked as pontifical as possible,
cleared his throat with a learned sound, and beamed.

The little man kept glancing up, rat-like, but did not speak.

“Beautiful morning,” said Elmer.

“Yes. Lovely. On mornings like this all Nature exemplifies the divine
joy!”

“My God! No business for me here! He’s a preacher or an osteopath,”
Elmer lamented within.

“Is this—this is Dr. Gantry, I believe.”

“Why, yes. I’m, uh, sorry, I—”

“I’m Bishop Toomis, of the Zenith area of the Methodist Church. I had
the great pleasure of hearing one of your exordiums the other evening,
Dr. Gantry.”

Elmer was hysterically thrilled.

Bishop Wesley R. Toomis! For years he had heard of the bishop as one of
the giants, one of the pulpit-orators, one of the profound thinkers,
exalted speakers, and inspired executives of the Methodist Church,
North. He had addressed ten thousand at Ocean Grove; he had spoken in
Yale chapel; he had been a success in London. Elmer rose and, with a
handshake which must have been most painful to the bishop, he glowed:

“Well, well, well, sir, this certainly is a mighty great pleasure, sir.
It sure is! So you came and listened to me! Well, wish I’d known that.
I’d of asked you to come sit on the platform.”

Bishop Toomis had risen also; he waved Elmer back into his chair,
himself perched like a keen little hawk, and trilled:

“No, no, not at all, not at all. I came only as an humble listener. I
dare say I have, by the chance and circumstance of age, had more
experience of Christian life and doctrine than you, and I can’t pretend
I exactly in every way agreed with you, you might say, but at the same
time, that was a very impressive thought about the need of riches to
carry on the work of the busy workaday world, as we have it at present,
and the value of concentration in the silence as well as in those happy
moments of more articulate prayer. Yes, yes. I firmly believe that we
ought to add to our Methodist practise some of the Great Truths about
the, alas, too often occulted and obstructed Inner Divine Powers
possessed in unconsciousness by each of us, as New Thought has revealed
them to us, and that we ought most certainly not to confine the Church
to already perceived dogmas but encourage it to grow. It stands to
reason that really devout prayer and concentration should most
materially effect both bodily health and financial welfare. Yes, yes. I
was interested in what you had to say about it and——  The fact is that
I am going to address the Chamber of Commerce luncheon this noon, along
much these same lines, and if you happen to be free, I should be very
glad if—”

They went, Elmer and Bishop Toomis, and Elmer added to the bishop’s
observations a few thoughts, and the most caressing compliments about
bishops in general, Bishop Wesley R. Toomis in particular, pulpit
oratory, and the beauties of prosperity. Everybody had a radiant time,
except possibly the members of the Chamber of Commerce, and after the
luncheon Elmer and the bishop walked off together.

“My, my, I feel flattered that you should know so much about me! I am,
after all, a very humble servant of the Methodist Church—of the Lord,
that is—and I should not have imagined that any slight local reputation
I might have would have penetrated into the New Thought world,” breathed
the bishop.

“Oh, I’m not a New Thoughter. I’m, uh, temporarily conducting these
courses—as a sort of psychological experiment, you might say. Fact is,
I’m an ordained Baptist preacher, and of course in seminary your sermons
were always held up to us as models.”

“I’m afraid you flatter me, Doctor.”

“Not at all. In fact they attracted me so that—despite my great
reverence for the Baptist Church, I felt, after reading your sermons,
that there was more breadth and vigor in the Methodist Church, and I’ve
sometimes considered asking some Methodist leader, like yourself, about
my joining your ministry.”

“Is that a fact? Is that a fact? We could use you. Uh—I wonder if you
couldn’t come out to the house tomorrow night for supper—just take
pot-luck with us?”

“I should be most honored, Bishop.”

Alone in his room, Elmer exulted, “That’s the stunt! I’m sick of playing
this lone game. Get in with a real big machine like the
Methodists—maybe have to start low down, but climb fast—be a bishop
myself in ten years—with all their spondulix and big churches and big
membership and everything to back me up. Me for it. O Lord, thou hast
guided me. . . . No, honest, I mean it. . . . No more hell-raising. Real
religion from now on. Hurray! Oh, Bish, you watch me hand you the ole
flattery!”

                                   II

The Episcopal Palace. Beyond the somber length of the drawing-room an
alcove with groined arches and fan-tracery—remains of the Carthusian
chapel. A dolorous crucifixion by a pupil of El Greco, the sky menacing
and wind-driven behind the gaunt figure of the dying god. Mullioned
windows that still sparkled with the bearings of hard-riding bishops
long since ignoble dust. The refectory table, a stony expanse of ancient
oak, set round with grudging monkish chairs. And the library—on either
side the lofty fireplace, austerely shining rows of calf-bound wisdom
now dead as were the bishops.

The picture must be held in mind, because it is so beautifully opposite
to the residence of the Reverend Dr. Wesley R. Toomis, bishop of the
Methodist area of Zenith.

Bishop Toomis’ abode was out in the section of Zenith called Devon
Woods, near the junction of the Chaloosa and Appleseed rivers, that
development (quite new in 1913, when Elmer Gantry first saw it) much
favored by the next-to-the-best surgeons, lawyers, real estate dealers,
and hardware wholesalers. It was a chubby modern house, mostly in
tapestry brick with varicolored imitation tiles, a good deal of
imitation half-timbering in the gables, and a screened porch with
rocking-chairs, much favored on summer evenings by the episcopal but
democratic person of Dr. Toomis.

The living-room had built-in book-shelves with leaded glass, built-in
seats with thin brown cushions, and a huge electrolier with shades of
wrinkled glass in ruby, emerald, and watery blue. There were a great
many chairs—club chairs, Morris chairs, straight wooden chairs with
burnt-work backs—and a great many tables, so that progress through the
room was apologetic. But the features of the room were the fireplace,
the books, and the foreign curios.

The fireplace was an ingenious thing. Basically it was composed of
rough-hewn blocks of a green stone. Set in between the larger boulders
were pebbles, pink and brown and earth-colored, which the good bishop
had picked up all over the world. This pebble, the bishop would chirp,
guiding you about the room, was from the shore of the Jordan, this was a
fragment from the Great Wall of China, and this he had stolen from a
garden in Florence. They were by no means all the attractions of the
fireplace. The mantel was of cedar of Lebanon, genuine, bound with brass
strips from a ship wrecked in the Black Sea in 1902—the bishop himself
had bought the brass in Russia in 1904. The andirons were made from
plowshares as used by the bishop himself when but an untutored farm lad,
all unaware of coming glory, in the cornfields of Illinois. The poker
was, he assured you, a real whaling harpoon, picked up, surprisingly
cheap, at Nantucket. Its rude shaft was decorated with a pink bow. This
was not the doing of the bishop but of his lady. Himself, he said, he
preferred the frank, crude, heroic strength of the bare wood, but Mrs.
Toomis felt it needed a touch, a brightening—

Set in the rugged chimney of the fireplace was a plaque of smooth marble
on which was carved in artistic and curly and gilded letters: “The
Virtue of the Home is Peace, the Glory of the Home is Reverence.”

The books were, as the bishop said, “worth browsing over.” There were,
naturally, the Methodist Discipline and the Methodist Hymnal, both
handsomely bound, Roycrofty in limp blue calfskin with leather ties;
there was an impressive collection of Bibles, including a very ancient
one, dated 1740, and one extra-illustrated with all the Hoffmann
pictures and one hundred and sixty other Biblical scenes; and there were
the necessary works of theological scholarship befitting a
bishop—Moody’s Sermons, Farrar’s “Life of Christ,” “Flowers and
Beasties of the Holy Land,” and “In His Steps,” by Charles Sheldon. The
more workaday ministerial books were kept in the study.

But the bishop was a man of the world and his books fairly represented
his tastes. He had a complete Dickens, a complete Walter Scott, Tennyson
in the red-line edition bound in polished tree calf with polished gilt
edges, many of the better works of Macaulay and Ruskin and, for lighter
moments, novels by Mrs. Humphry Ward, Winston Churchill, and Elizabeth
of the German Garden. It was in travel and nature-study that he really
triumphed. These were represented by not less than fifty volumes with
such titles as “How to Study the Birds,” “Through Madagascar with Camp
and Camera,” “My Summer in the Rockies,” “My Mission in Darkest Africa,”
“Pansies for Thoughts,” and “London from a Bus.”

Nor had the bishop neglected history and economics: he possessed the
Rev. Dr. Hockett’s “Complete History of the World: Illustrated,” in
eleven handsome volumes, a secondhand copy of Hadley’s “Economics,” and
“The Solution of Capitalism vs. Labor—Brotherly Love.”

Yet not the fireplace, not the library, so much as the souvenirs of
foreign travel gave to the bishop’s residence a flair beyond that of
most houses in Devon Woods. The bishop and his lady were fond of travel.
They had made a six months’ inspection of missions in Japan, Korea,
China, India, Borneo, Java, and the Philippines, which gave the bishop
an authoritative knowledge of all Oriental governments, religions,
psychology, commerce, and hotels. But besides that, six several summers
they had gone to Europe, and usually on the more refined and exclusive
tours. Once they had spent three solid weeks seeing nothing but
London—with side-trips to Oxford, Canterbury, and Stratford—once they
had taken a four-day walking trip in the Tyrol, and once on a channel
steamer they had met a man who, a steward said, was a Lord.

The living-room reeked with these adventures. There weren’t exactly so
many curios—the bishop said he didn’t believe in getting a lot of
foreign furniture and stuff when we made the best in the world right
here at home—but as to pictures——  The Toomises were devotees of
photography, and they had brought back the whole world in shadow.

Here was the Temple of Heaven at Peking, with the bishop standing in
front of it. Here was the Great Pyramid, with Mrs. Toomis in front of
it. Here was the cathedral at Milan, with both of them in front of
it—this had been snapped for them by an Italian guide, an obliging
gentleman who had assured the bishop that he believed in prohibition.

                                  III

Into this room Elmer Gantry came with overpowering politeness. He bent,
almost as though he were going to kiss it, over the hand of Mrs. Toomis,
who was a large lady with eye-glasses and modest sprightliness, and he
murmured, “If you could only know what a privilege this is!”

She blushed, and looked at the bishop as if to say, “This, my beloved,
is a good egg.”

He shook hands reverently with the bishop and boomed, “How good it is of
you to take in a homeless wanderer!”

“Nonsense, nonsense, Brother. It is a pleasure to make you at home!
Before supper is served, perhaps you’d like to glance at one or two
books and pictures and things that Mother and I have picked up in the
many wanderings to which we have been driven in carrying on the
Work. . . . Now this may interest you. This is a photograph of the House
of Parliament, or Westminster, as it is also called, in London, England,
corresponding to our Capitol in Washington.”

“Well, well, is that a fact!”

“And here’s another photo that might have some slight interest. This is
a scene very rarely photographed—in fact it was so interesting that I
sent it to the _National Geographic Magazine_, and while they were
unable to use it, because of an overload of material, one of the editors
wrote to me—I have the letter some place—and he agreed with me that it
was a very unusual and interesting picture. It is taken right in front
of the Sacra Cur, the famous church in Paris, up on the hill of
Montmarte, and if you examine it closely you will see by the curious
light that it was taken _just before sunrise_! And yet you see how bully
it came out! The lady to the right, there, is Mrs. Toomis. Yes, sir, a
real breath right out of Paris!”

“Well, say, that certainly is interesting! Paris, eh!”

“But, oh, Dr. Gantry, a sadly wicked city! I do not speak of the vices
of the French themselves—that is for them to settle with their own
consciences, though I certainly do advocate the most active and
widespread extension of our American Protestant missions there, as in
all other European countries’ which suffer under the blight and darkness
of Catholicism. But what saddens me is the thought—and I know whereof I
speak, I myself have seen that regrettable spectacle—what would sadden
you, Dr. Gantry, is the sight of fine young Americans going over there
and not profiting by the sermons in stones, the history to be read in
those historical structures, but letting themselves be drawn into a life
of heedless and hectic gaiety if not indeed of actual immorality. Oh, it
gives one to think, Dr. Gantry.”

“Yes, it certainly must. By the way, Bishop, it isn’t Dr. Gantry—it’s
Mr. Gantry—just plain Reverend.”

“But I thought your circulars—”

“Oh, that was a mistake on the part of the man who wrote them for me.
I’ve talked to him good!”

“Well, well, I admire you for speaking about it! It is none too easy for
us poor weak mortals to deny honors and titles whether they are rightly
or wrongly conferred upon us. Well, I’m sure that it is but a question
of time when you _will_ wear the honor of a Doctor of Divinity degree,
if I may without immodesty so refer to a handle which I myself happen to
possess—yes, indeed, a man who combines strength with eloquence, charm
of presence, and a fine high-grade vocabulary as you do, it is but a
question of time when—”

“Wesley, dear, supper is served.”

“Oh, very well, my dear. The ladies, Dr. Gantry—Mr. Gantry—as you may
already have observed, they seem to have the strange notion that a
household must be run on routine lines, and they don’t hesitate, bless
’em, to interrupt even an abstract discussion to bid us come to the
festal board when they feel that it’s time, and I for one make haste to
obey and— After supper there’s a couple of other photographs that might
interest you, and I do want you to take a peep at my books. I know a
poor bishop has no right to yield to the lust for material possessions,
but I plead guilty to one vice—my inordinate love for owning fine items
of literature. . . . Yes, dear, we’re coming at once. Toojoor la fam,
Mr. Gantry!—always the ladies! Are you, by the way, married?”

“Not yet, sir.”

“Well, well, you must take care of that. I tell you in the ministry
there is always a vast, though often of course unfair, amount of
criticism of the unmarried preacher, which seriously cramps him. Yes, my
dear, we are coming.”

There were rolls hidden in the cornucopia-folded napkins, and supper
began with a fruit cocktail of orange, apple, and canned pineapple.

“Well,” said Elmer, with a courtly bow to Mrs. Toomis, “I see I’m in
high society—beginning with a cocktail! I tell you I just have to have
my cocktail before the eats!”

It went over immensely. The bishop repeated it, choking.

                                   IV

Elmer managed, during supper, to let them know that not only was he a
theological seminary man, not only had he mastered psychology, Oriental
occultism, and the methods of making millions, but also he had been
general manager for the famous Miss Sharon Falconer.

Whether Bishop Toomis was considering, “I want this man—he’s a
comer—he’d be useful to me,” is not known. But certainly he listened
with zeal to Elmer, and cooed at him, and after supper, with not more
than an hour of showing him the library and the mementos of far-off
roamings, he took him off to the study, away from Mrs. Toomis, who had
been interrupting, every quarter of an hour, with her own recollections
of roast beef at Simpson’s, prices of rooms on Bloomsbury Square, meals
on the French wagon restaurant, the speed of French taxicabs, and the
view of the Eiffel Tower at sunset.

The study was less ornate than the living-room. There was a
business-like desk, a phonograph for dictation, a card catalogue of
possible contributors to funds, a steel filing-cabinet, and the bishop’s
own typewriter. The books were strictly practical: Cruden’s Concordance,
Smith’s Dictionary of the Bible, an atlas of Palestine, and the three
published volumes of the bishop’s own sermons. By glancing at these for
not more than ten minutes, he could have an address ready for any
occasion.

The bishop sank into his golden oak revolving desk-chair, pointed at his
typewriter, and sighed, “From this horrid room you get a hint of how
pressed I am by practical affairs. What I should like to do is to sit
down quietly there at my beloved machine and produce some work of pure
beauty that would last forever, where even the most urgent temporal
affairs tend, perhaps, to pass away. Of course I have editorials in the
_Advocate_, and my sermons have been published.”

He looked sharply at Elmer.

“Yes, of _course_, Bishop, I’ve read them!”

“That’s very kind of you. But what I’ve longed for all these years is
sinfully worldly literary work. I’ve always fancied, perhaps vainly,
that I have a talent——  I’ve longed to do a book, in fact a
novel——  I have rather an interesting plot. You see, this farm boy,
brought up in circumstances of want, with very little opportunity for
education, he struggles hard for what book-learning he attains, but
there in the green fields, in God’s own pure meadows, surrounded by the
leafy trees and the stars overhead at night, breathing the sweet open
air of the pastures, he grows up a strong, pure, and reverent young man,
and of course when he goes up to the city—I had thought of having him
enter the ministry, but I don’t want to make it autobiographical, so I
shall have him enter a commercial line, but one of the more constructive
branches of the great realm of business, say like banking. Well, he
meets the daughter of his boss—she is a lovely young woman, but tempted
by the manifold temptations and gaieties of the city, and I want to show
how his influence guides her away from the broad paths that lead to
destruction, and what a splendid effect he has not only on her but on
others in the mart of affairs. Yes, I long to do that, but——  Sitting
here, just us two, one almost feels as though it would be pleasant to
smoke——  _Do you smoke_?”

“No, thanks be to God, Bishop. I can honestly say that for years I have
never known the taste of nicotine or alcohol.”

“God be praised!”

“When I was younger, being kind of, you might say, a vigorous fellow, I
was led now and then into temptation, but the influence of Sister
Falconer—oh, there was a sanctified soul, like a nun—only strictly
Protestant, of course—they so uplifted me that now I am free of all
such desires.”

“I am glad to hear it, Brother, so glad to hear it. . . . Now, Gantry,
the other day you said something about having thought of coming into the
Methodist fold. How seriously have you thought about it?”

“Very.”

“I wish you would. I mean—  Of course neither you nor I is necessary to
the progress of that great Methodist Church, which day by day is the
more destined to instruct and guide our beloved nation. But I
mean—  When I meet a fine young man like you, I like to think of what
spiritual satisfaction he would have in this institution. Now the work
you’re doing at present is inspiring to many fine young men, but it is
single-handed—it has no _permanence_. When you go, much of the good you
have done dies, because there is no institution like the living church
to carry it on. You ought to be in one of the large denominations, and
of these I feel, for all my admiration of the Baptists, that the
Methodist Church is in some ways the great exemplar. It is so
broad-spirited and democratic, yet very powerful. It is the real church
of the people.”

“Yes, I rather believe you’re right, Bishop. Since I talked with you
I’ve been thinking——  Uh, if the Methodist Church should want to
accept me, what would I have to do? Would there be much red tape?”

“It would be a very simple matter. As you’re already ordained, I could
have the District Conference, which meets next month at Sparta,
recommend you to the Annual Conference for membership. I am sure when
the Annual Conference meets in spring of next year, a little less than a
year from now, with your credits from Terwillinger and Mizpah I could
get you accepted by the Conference and your orders recognized. Till then
I can have you accepted as a preacher on trial. And I have a church
right now, at Banjo Crossing, that is in need of just such leadership as
you could furnish. Banjo has only nine hundred people, but you
understand that it would be necessary for you to begin at the bottom.
The brethren would very properly be jealous if I gave you a first-class
appointment right at the first. But I am sure I could advance you
rapidly. Yes, we must have you in the church. Great is the work for
consecrated hands—and I’ll bet a cookie I live to see you a bishop
yourself!”

                                   V

He couldn’t, Elmer complained, back in the refuge of his hotel, sink to
a crossroads of nine hundred people, with a salary of perhaps eleven
hundred dollars; not after the big tent and Sharon’s throngs, not after
suites and morning coats and being Dr. Gantry to brokers’ wives in
ballrooms.

But also he couldn’t go on. He would never get to the top in the New
Thought business. He admitted that he hadn’t quite the creative mind. He
could never rise to such originality as, say, Mrs. Riddle’s humorous
oracle: “Don’t be scared of upsetting folks ’coz most of ’em are
topsy-turvy anyway, and you’ll only be putting ’em back on their feet.”

Fortunately, except in a few fashionable churches, it wasn’t necessary
to say anything original to succeed among the Baptists or Methodists.

He would be happy in a regular pastorate. He was a professional. As an
actor enjoyed grease-paint and call-boards and stacks of scenery, so
Elmer had the affection of familiarity for the details of his
profession—hymn books, communion service, training the choir, watching
the Ladies’ Aid grow, the drama of coming from the mysteries back-stage,
so unknown and fascinating to the audience, to the limelight of the
waiting congregation.

And his mother——  He had not seen her for two years, but he retained
the longing to solace her, and he knew that she was only bewildered over
his New Thought harlequinade.

But—nine hundred population!

He held out for a fortnight; demanded a bigger church from Bishop
Toomis; brought in all his little clippings about eloquence in company
with Sharon.

Then the Zenith lectures closed, and he had ahead only the most
speculative opportunities.

Bishop Toomis grieved, “I am disappointed, Brother, that you should
think more of the size of the flock than of the great, grrrrrrrreat
opportunities for good ahead of you!”

Elmer looked his most flushing, gallant, boyish self. “Oh, no, Bishop,
you don’t get me, honest! I just wanted to be able to use my training
where it might be of the most value. But I’m eager to be guided by you!”

Two months later Elmer was on the train to Banjo Crossing, as pastor of
the Methodist Church in that amiable village under the sycamores.




                              CHAPTER XIX


                                   I

A THURSDAY in June 1913.

The train wandered through orchard-land and cornfields—two seedy
day-coaches and a baggage car. Hurry and efficiency had not yet been
discovered on this branch line, and it took five hours to travel the
hundred and twenty miles from Zenith to Banjo Crossing.

The Reverend Elmer Gantry was in a state of grace. Having resolved
henceforth to be pure and humble and humanitarian, he was benevolent to
all his traveling companions. He was mothering the world, whether the
world liked it or not.

But he did not insist on any outward distinction as a parson, a
Professional Good Man. He wore a quietly modest gray sack suit, a
modestly rich maroon tie. Not just as a minister, but as a citizen, he
told himself, it was his duty to make life breezier and brighter for his
fellow wayfarers.

The aged conductor knew most of his passengers by their first names, and
they hailed him as “Uncle Ben,” but he resented strangers on their home
train. When Elmer shouted, “Lovely day, Brother!” Uncle Ben looked at
him as if to say “Well, ’tain’t my fault!” But Elmer continued his
philadelphian violences till the old man sent in the brakeman to collect
the tickets the rest of the way.

At a traveling salesman who tried to borrow a match, Elmer roared, “I
don’t smoke, Brother, and I don’t believe George Washington did either!”
His benignancies were received with so little gratitude that he almost
wearied of good works, but when he carried an old woman’s suit-case off
the train, she fluttered at him with the admiration he deserved, and he
was moved to pat children upon the head—to their terror—and to explain
crop-rotation to an ancient who had been farming for forty-seven years.

Anyway, he satisfied the day’s lust for humanitarianism, and he turned
back the seat in front of his, stretched out his legs, looked sleepy so
that no one would crowd in beside him, and rejoiced in having taken up a
life of holiness and authority.

He glanced out at the patchy country with satisfaction. Rustic, yes, but
simple, and the simple honest hearts of his congregation would yearn
toward him as the bookkeepers could not be depended upon to do in
Prosperity Classes. He pictured his hearty reception at Banjo Crossing.
He knew that his district superintendent (a district superintendent is a
lieutenant-bishop in the Methodist Church—formerly called a presiding
elder) had written the hour of his coming to Mr. Nathaniel Benham of
Banjo Crossing, and he knew that Mr. Benham, the leading trustee of the
local church, was the chief general merchant in the Banjo Valley. Yes,
he would shake hands with all of his flock, even the humblest, at the
station; he would look into their clear and trusting eyes, and rejoice
to be their shepherd, leading them on and upward, for at least a year.

Banjo Crossing seemed very small as the train staggered into it. There
were back porches with wash-tubs and broken-down chairs; there were
wooden sidewalks.

As Elmer pontifically descended at the red frame station, as he looked
for the reception and the holy glee, there wasn’t any reception, and the
only glee visible was on the puffy face of the station-agent as he
observed a City Fellow trying to show off. “Hee, hee, there _ain’t_ no
’bus!” giggled the agent. “Guess yuh’ll have to carry your own valises
over to the hotel!”

“Where,” demanded Elmer, “is Mr. Benham, Mr. Nathaniel Benham?”

“Old Nat? Ain’t seen him today. Guess yuh’ll find him at the store,
’bout as usual, seeing if he can’t do some farmer out of two cents on a
batch of eggs. Traveling man?”

“I am the new Methodist preacher!”

“Oh, well, say! That a fact! Pleased to meet yuh! Wouldn’t of thought
you were a preacher. You look too well fed! You’re going to room at Mrs.
Pete Clark’s—the Widow Clark’s. Leave your valises here, and I’ll have
my boy fetch ’em over. Well, good luck, Brother. Hope you won’t have
much trouble with your church. The last fellow did, but then he was kind
of pernickety—wa’n’t just plain folks.”

“Oh, I’m just plain folks, and mighty happy, after the great cities, to
be among them!” was Elmer’s amiable greeting, but what he observed as he
walked away was “I am like hell!”

Altogether depressed now, he expected to find the establishment of
Brother Benham a littered and squalid crossroads store, but he came to a
two-story brick structure with plate-glass windows and, in the alley,
the half-dozen trucks with which Mr. Benham supplied the farmers for
twenty miles up and down the Banjo Valley. Respectful, Elmer walked
through broad aisles, past counters trim as a small department-store,
and found Mr. Benham dictating letters.

If in a small way Nathaniel Benham had commercial genius, it did not
show in his aspect. He wore a beard like a bath sponge, and in his voice
was a righteous twang.

“Yes?” he quacked.

“I’m Reverend Gantry, the new pastor.”

Benham rose, not too nimbly, and shook hands dryly. “Oh, yes. The
presiding elder said you were coming today. Glad you’ve come, Brother,
and I hope the blessings of the Lord will attend your labors. You’re to
board at the Widow Clark’s—anybody’ll show you where it is.”

Apparently he had nothing else to say.

A little bitterly, Elmer demanded, “I’d like to look over the church.
Have you a key?”

“Now let’s see. Brother Jones might have one—he’s got the paint and
carpenter shop right up here on Front Street. No, guess he hasn’t,
either. We got a young fella, just a boy you might say, who’s doing the
janitor work now, and guess he’d have a key, but this bein’ vacation
he’s off fishin’ more’n likely. Tell you: you might try Brother
Fritscher, the shoemaker—he might have a key. You married?”

“No. I’ve, uh, I’ve been engaged in evangelistic work, so I’ve been
denied the joys and solaces of domestic life.”

“Where you born?”

“Kansas.”

“Folks Christians?”

“They certainly were! My mother was—she is—a real consecrated soul.”

“Smoke or drink?”

“Certainly not!”

“Do any monkeying with this higher criticism?”

“No, indeed!”

“Ever go hunting?”

“I, uh——  Well, yes!”

“That’s fine! Well, glad you’re with us, Brother. Sorry I’m busy. Say,
Mother and I expect you for supper tonight, six-thirty. Good luck!”

Benham’s smile, his handshake, were cordial enough, but he was
definitely giving dismissal, and Elmer went out in a fury alternating
with despair. . . . To this, to the condescension of a rustic
store-keeper, after the mounting glory with Sharon!

As he walked toward the house of the Widow Clark, to which a loafer
directed him, he hated the shabby village, hated the chicken-coops in
the yards, the frowsy lawns, the old buggies staggering by, the women
with plump aprons and wet red arms—women who made his delights of
amorous adventures seem revolting—and all the plodding yokels with
their dead eyes and sagging jaws and sudden guffawing.

Fallen to this. And at thirty-two. A failure!

As he waited on the stoop of the square, white, characterless house of
the Widow Clark, he wanted to dash back to the station and take the
first train—anywhere. In that moment he decided to return to farm
implements and the bleak lonely freedom of the traveling man. Then the
screen door was opened by a jolly ringleted girl of fourteen or fifteen,
who caroled, “Oh, is it Reverend Gantry! My, and I kept you waiting! I’m
terrible sorry! Ma’s just sick she can’t be here to welcome you, but she
had to go over to Cousin Etta’s—Cousin Etta busted her leg. Oh, please
do come in. My, I didn’t guess we’d have a young preacher this time!”

She was charming in her excited innocence.

After a faded provincial fashion, the square hall was stately, with its
Civil War chromos.

Elmer followed the child—Jane Clark, she was—up to his room. As she
frisked before him, she displayed six inches of ankle above her clumsy
shoes, and Elmer was clutched by that familiar feeling, swifter than
thought, more elaborate than the strategy of a whole war, which
signified that here was a girl he was going to pursue. But as
suddenly—almost wistfully, in his weary desire for peace and
integrity—he begged himself, “No! Don’t! Not any more! Let the kid
alone! Please be decent! Lord, give me decency and goodness!”

The struggle was finished in the half-minute of ascending the stairs,
and he could shake hands casually, say carelessly, “Well, I’m mighty
glad you were here to welcome me, Sister, and I hope I may bring a
blessing on the house.”

He felt at home now, warmed, restored. His chamber was
agreeable—Turkey-red carpet, stove a perfect shrine of polished nickel,
and in the bow-window, a deep arm-chair. On the four-poster bed was a
crazy-quilt, and pillow-shams embroidered with lambs and rabbits and the
motto, “God Bless Our Slumbers.”

“This is going to be all right. Kinda like home, after these doggone
hotels,” he meditated.

He was again ready to conquer Banjo Crossing, to conquer Methodism; and
when his bags and trunk had come, he set out, before unpacking, to view
his kingdom.

                                   II

Banjo Crossing was not extensive, but to find the key to the First
Methodist Church was a Scotland Yard melodrama.

Brother Fritscher, the shoemaker, had lent it to Sister Anderson of the
Ladies’ Aid, who had lent it to Mrs. Pryshetski, the scrubwoman, who had
lent it to Pussy Byrnes, president of the Epworth League, who had lent
it to Sister Fritscher, consort of Brother Fritscher, so that Elmer
captured it next door to the shoemaker’s shop from which he had
irritably set out.

Each of them, Brother Fritscher and Sister Fritscher, Sister Pryshetski
and Sister Byrnes, Sister Anderson and most of the people from whom he
inquired directions along the way, asked him the same questions:

“You the new Methodist preacher?” and “Not married, are you?” and “Just
come to town?” and “Hear you come from the City—guess you’re pretty
glad to get away, ain’t you?”

He hadn’t much hope for his church-building. He had not seen it yet—it
was hidden behind the school-building—but he expected a hideous brown
hulk with plank buttresses. He was delighted then, proud as a worthy
citizen elected mayor, when he came to an agreeable little church
covered with gray shingles, crowned with a modest spire, rimmed with
cropped lawn and flower-beds. Excitedly he let himself in, greeted by
the stale tomb-like odor of all empty churches.

The interior was pleasant. It would hold two hundred and ninety,
perhaps. The pews were of a light yellow, too glaring, but the walls
were of soft cream, and in the chancel, with a white arch graceful above
it, was a seemly white pulpit and a modest curtained choir-loft. He
explored. There was a goodish Sunday School room, a basement with tables
and a small kitchen. It was all cheerful, alive; it suggested a chance
of growth.

As he returned to the auditorium, he noted one good colored memorial
window, and through the clear glass of the others the friendly maples
looked in at him.

He walked round the building. Suddenly he was overwhelmed and exalted
with the mystic pride of ownership. It was all his; his own; and as such
it was all beautiful. What beautiful soft gray shingles! What an
exquisite spire! What a glorious maple-tree! Yes, and what a fine cement
walk, what a fine new ash-can, what a handsome announcement board, soon
to be starred with his own name! His! To do with as he pleased! And, oh,
he would do fine things, aspiring things, very important things! Never
again, with this new reason for going on living, would he care for lower
desires—for pride, for the adventure of women. . . . _His_!

He entered the church again; he sat proudly in each of the three chairs
on the platform which, as a boy, he had believed to be reserved for the
three persons of the Trinity. He stood up, leaned his arms on the
pulpit, and to a worshiping throng (many standing) he boomed, “My
brethren!”

He was in an ecstasy such as he had not known since his hours with
Sharon. He would start again—_had_ started again, he vowed. Never lie
or cheat or boast. This town, it might be dull, but he would enliven it,
make it his own creation, lift it to his own present glory. He would!
Life opened before him, clean, joyous, full of the superb chances of a
Christian knighthood. Some day he would be a bishop, yes, but even that
was nothing compared with the fact that he had won a victory over his
lower nature.

He knelt, and with his arms wide in supplication he prayed, “Lord, thou
who hast stooped to my great unworthiness and taken even me to thy
Kingdom, who this moment hast shown me the abiding joy of righteousness,
make me whole and keep me pure, and in all things, Our Father, thy will
be done. Amen.”

He stood by the pulpit, tears in his eyes, his meaty hands clutching the
cover of the great leather Bible till it cracked.

The door at the other end of the aisle was opening, and he saw a vision
standing on the threshold in the June sun.

He remembered afterward, from some forgotten literary adventure in
college, a couplet which signified to him the young woman who was
looking at him from the door:

                   Pale beyond porch and portal,
                   Crowned with calm leaves she stands.

She was younger than himself, yet she suggested a serene maturity, a
gracious pride. She was slender, but her bosom was full, and some day
she might be portly. Her face was lovely, her forehead wide, her brown
eyes trusting, and smooth her chestnut hair. She had taken off her
rose-trimmed straw hat and was swinging it in her large and graceful
hands. . . . Virginal, stately, kind, most generous.

She came placidly down the aisle, a hand out, crying, “It’s Reverend
Gantry, isn’t it? I’m so proud to be the first to welcome you here in
the church! I’m Cleo Benham—I lead the choir. Perhaps you’ve seen
Papa—he’s a trustee—he has the store.”

“You sure are the first to welcome me, Sister Benham, and it’s a mighty
great pleasure to meet you! Yes, your father was so nice as to invite me
for supper tonight.”

They shook hands with ceremony and sat beaming at each other in a front
pew. He informed her that he was certain there was “going to be a great
spiritual awakening here,” and she told him what lovely people there
were in the congregation, in the village, in the entire surrounding
country. And her panting breast told him that she, the daughter of the
village magnate, had instantly fallen in love with him.

                                  III

Cleo Benham had spent three years in the Sparta Women’s College,
specializing in piano, organ, French, English literature, strictly
expurgated, and study of the Bible. Returned to Banjo Crossing, she was
a fervent church-worker. She played the organ and rehearsed the choir:
she was the superintendent of the juvenile department in the Sunday
School; she decorated the church for Easter, for funerals, for the
Halloween Supper.

She was twenty-seven, five years younger than Elmer.

Though she was not very lively in summer-evening front porch chatter,
though on the few occasions when she sinned against the Discipline and
danced she seemed a little heavy on her feet, though she had a corseted
purity which was dismaying to the earthy young men of Banjo Crossing,
yet she was handsome, she was kind, and her father was reputed to be
worth not a cent less than seventy-five thousand dollars. So almost
every eligible male in the vicinity had hinted at proposing to her.

Gently and compassionately she had rejected them one by one. Marriage
must, she felt, be a sacrament; she must be the helpmate of some one who
was “doing a tremendous amount of good in the world.” This good she
identified with medicine or preaching.

Her friends assured her, “My! With your Bible training and your music
and all, you’d make a perfect pastor’s wife. Just dandy! You’d be such a
help to him.”

But no detached preacher or doctor had happened along, and she had
remained insulated, a little puzzled, hungry over the children of her
friends, each year more passionately given to hymnody and agonized
solitary prayer.

Now, with innocent boldness, she was exclaiming to Elmer: “We were so
afraid the bishop would send us some pastor that was old and worn-out.
The people here are lovely, but they’re kind of slow-going; they need
somebody to wake them up. I’m _so_ glad he sent somebody that was young
and attractive—Oh, my, I shouldn’t have said that! I was just thinking
of the church, you understand.”

Her eyes said that she had not been just thinking of the church.

She looked at her wrist-watch (the first in Banjo Crossing) and chanted,
“Why, my gracious, it’s six o’clock! Would you like to walk home with me
instead of going to Mrs. Clark’s—you could wash up at Papa’s.”

“You can’t lose me!” exulted Elmer, hastily amending, “—as the slangy
youngsters say! Yes, indeed, I should be very pleased to have the
pleasure of walking home with you.”

Under the elms, past the rose-bushes, through dust emblazoned by the
declining sun, he walked with his stately abbess.

He knew that she was the sort of wife who would help him to capture a
bishopric. He persuaded himself that, with all her virtue, she would
eventually be interesting to kiss. He noted that they “made a fine
couple.” He told himself that she was the first woman he had ever found
who was worthy of him. . . . Then he remembered Sharon. . . . But the
pang lasted only a moment, in the secure village peace, in the gentle
flow of Cleo’s voice.

                                   IV

Once he was out of the sacred briskness of his store, Mr. Nathaniel
Benham forgot discounts and became an affable host. He said, “Well,
well, Brother,” ever so many times, and shook hands profusely. Mrs.
Benham—she was a large woman, rather handsome; she wore figured
foulard, with an apron over it, as she had been helping in the
kitchen—Mrs. Benham was equally cordial. “I’ll just bet you’re hungry,
Brother!” cried she.

He was, after a lunch of ham sandwich and coffee at a station lunch-room
on the way down.

The Benham house was the proudest mansion in town. It was of yellow
clapboards with white trim; it had a huge screened porch and a little
turret; a staircase window with a border of colored glass; and there was
a real fireplace, though it was never used. In front of the house, to
Elmer’s admiration, was one of the three automobiles which were all that
were to be found in 1913 in Banjo Crossing. It was a bright red Buick
with brass trimmings.

The Benham supper was as replete with fried chicken and theological
questions as Elmer’s first supper with Deacon Bains in Schoenheim. But
here was wealth, for which Elmer had a touching reverence, and here was
Cleo.

Lulu Bains had been a tempting mouthful; Cleo Benham was of the race of
queens. To possess her, Elmer gloated, would in itself be an empire,
worth any battling. . . . And yet he did not itch to get her in a corner
and buss her, as he had Lulu; the slope of her proud shoulders did not
make his fingers taut.

After supper, on the screened porch pleasant by dusk, Mr. Benham
demanded, “What charges have you been holding, Brother Gantry?”

Elmer modestly let him know how important he had been in the work of
Sister Falconer; he admitted his scholarly research at Mizpah Seminary;
he made quite enough of his success at Schoenheim; he let it be known
that he had been practically assistant sales-manager of the Pequot Farm
Implement Company.

Mr. Benham grunted with surprised admiration. Mrs. Benham gurgled, “My,
we’re lucky to have a real high-class preacher for once!” And Cleo—she
leaned toward Elmer, in a deep willow chair, and her nearness was a
charm.

He walked back happily in the June darkness; he felt neighborly when an
unknown muttered, “Evening, Reverend!” and all the way he saw Cleo,
proud as Athena yet pliant as golden-skinned Aphrodite.

He had found his work, his mate, his future.

Virtue, he pointed out, certainly did pay.




                               CHAPTER XX


                                   I

HE had two days to prepare his first sermon and unpack his trunk, his
bags, and the books which he had purchased in Zenith.

His possessions were not very consistent. He had a beautiful new morning
coat, three excellent lounge suits, patent leather shoes, a noble derby,
a flourishing top hat, but he had only two suits of underclothes, both
ragged. His socks were of black silk, out at the toes. For breast-pocket
display, he had silk handkerchiefs; but for use, only cotton rags torn
at the hem. He owned perfume, hair-oil, talcum powder; his cuff links
were of solid gold; but for dressing-gown he used his overcoat; his
slippers were a frowsy pulp; and the watch which he carried on a gold
and platinum chain was a one-dollar alarm clock.

He had laid in a fruitful theological library. He had bought the fifty
volumes of the Expositors’ Bible—source of ready-made
sermons—secondhand for $13.75. He had the sermons of Spurgeon,
Jefferson, Brooks, and J. Wilbur Chapman. He was willing to be guided by
these masters, and not insist on forcing his own ideas on the world. He
had a very useful book by Bishop Aberman, “The Very Appearance of Evil,”
advising young preachers to avoid sin. Elmer felt that this would be
unusually useful in his new life.

He had a dictionary—he liked to look at the colored plates depicting
jewels, flags, plants, and aquatic birds; he had a Bible dictionary, a
concordance, a history of the Methodist Church, a history of Protestant
missions, commentaries on the individual books of the Bible, an outline
of theology, and Dr. Argyle’s “The Pastor and His Flock,” which told how
to increase church collections, train choirs, take exercise, placate
deacons, and make pasteboard models of Solomon’s Temple to lead the
little ones to holiness in the Sunday School.

In fact he had had a sufficient library—“God’s artillery in black and
white,” as Bishop Toomis wittily dubbed it—to inform himself of any
detail in the practice of the Professional Good Man. He would be able to
produce sermons which would be highly informative about the geography of
Palestine, yet useful to such of his fold as might have a sneaking
desire to read magazines on the Sabbath. Thus guided, he could increase
the church membership; he could give advice to errant youth; he could
raise missionary funds so that the heathen in Calcutta and Peking might
have the opportunity to become like the Reverend Elmer Gantry.

                                   II

Though Cleo took him for a drive through the country, most of the time
before Sunday he dedicated to refurbishing a sermon which he had often
and successfully used with Sharon. The text was from Romans 1:16: “For I
am not ashamed of the gospel of Christ: for it is the power of God unto
salvation to every one that believeth.”

When he came up to the church on Sunday morning, tall and ample, grave
and magnificent, his face fixed in a smile of friendliness, his morning
coat bright in the sun, a Bible under his arm, Elmer was exhilarated by
the crowd filtering into the church. The street was filled with country
buggies and a Ford or two. As he went round to the back of the church,
passing a knot at the door, they shouted cordially, “Good morning,
Brother!” and “Fine day, Reverend!”

Cleo was waiting for him with the choir—Miss Kloof, the school-teacher,
Mrs. Diebel, wife of the implement-dealer, Ed Perkins, deliveryman for
Mr. Benham, and Ray Faucett, butter-maker at the creamery.

Cleo held his hand and rejoiced, “What a wonderful crowd there is this
morning! I’m so glad!”

Together they peeped through the parlor door into the auditorium, and he
almost put his arm about her firm waist. . . . It would have seemed
natural, very pleasant and right and sweet.

When he marched out to the chancel, the church was full, a dozen
standing. They all breathed with admiration. (He learned later that the
last pastor had had trouble with his false teeth and a fondness for
whining.)

He led the singing.

“Come on now!” he laughed. “You’ve got to welcome your new preacher! The
best way is to put a lot of lung-power into it and sing like the
dickens! You can all make some kind of noise. Make a lot!”

Himself he gave example, his deep voice rolling out in hymns of which he
had always been fond: “I Love to Tell the Story” and “My Faith Looks up
to Thee.”

He prayed briefly—he was weary of prayers in which the priest
ramblingly explained to God that God really was God. This was, he said,
his first day with the new flock. Let the Lord give him ways of showing
them his love and his desire to serve them.

Before his sermon he looked from brother to brother. He loved them all,
that moment; they were his regiment, and he the colonel; his ship’s
crew, and he the skipper; his patients, and he the loyal physician. He
began slowly, his great voice swelling to triumphant certainty as he
talked.

Voice, sureness, presence, training, power, he had them all. Never had
he so well liked his rôle; never had he acted so well; never had he
known such sincerity of histrionic instinct.

He had solid doctrine for the older stalwarts. With comforting
positiveness he preached that the atonement was the one supreme fact in
the world. It rendered the most sickly and threadbare the equals of
kings and millionaires; it demanded of the successful that they make
every act a recognition of the atonement. For the young people he had
plenty of anecdotes, and he was not afraid to make them laugh.

While he did tell the gloomy incident of the boy who was drowned while
fishing on Sunday, he also gave them the humorous story of the lad who
declared he wouldn’t go to school, “because it said in the Twenty-third
Psalm that the Lord made him lie down in green pastures, and he sure did
prefer that to school!”

For all of them, but particularly for Cleo, sitting at the organ, her
hands clasped in her lap, her eyes loyal, he winged into poetry.

To preach the good news of the gospel, ah! That was not, as the wicked
pretended, a weak, sniveling, sanctimonious thing! It was a job for
strong men and resolute women. For this, the Methodist missionaries had
faced the ferocious lion and the treacherous fevers of the jungle, the
poisonous cold of the Arctic, the parching desert and the fields of
battle. Were we to be less heroic than they? Here, now, in Banjo
Crossing, there was no triumph of business so stirring, no despairing
need of a sick friend so urgent, as the call to tell blinded and
perishing sinners the necessity of repentance.

“Repentance—repentance—repentance—in the name of the Lord God!”

His superb voice trumpeted it, and in Cleo’s eyes were inspired tears.

Beyond controversy, it was the best sermon ever heard in Banjo Crossing.
And they told him so as he cheerily shook hands with them at the door.
“Enjoyed your discourse a lot, Reverend!”

And Cleo came to him, her two hands out, and he almost kissed her.

                                  III

Sunday School was held after morning service. Elmer determined that he
was not going to attend Sunday School every week—“not on your life;
sneak in a nap before dinner”—but this morning he was affably and
expansively there, encouraging the little ones by a bright short talk in
which he advised them to speak the truth, obey their fathers and
mothers, and give heed to the revelations of their teachers, such as
Miss Mittie Lamb, the milliner, and Oscar Scholtz, manager of the potato
warehouse.

Banjo Crossing had not yet touched the modern Sunday School methods
which, in the larger churches, in another ten years, were to divide the
pupils as elaborately as public school and to provide training-classes
for the teachers. But at least they had separated the children up to ten
years from the older students, and of this juvenile department Cleo
Benham was superintendent.

Elmer watched her going from class to class; he saw how naturally and
affectionately the children talked to her.

“She’d make a great wife and mother—a great wife for a preacher—a
great wife for a bishop,” he noted.

                                   IV

Evening services at the Banjo Crossing Methodist Church had normally
drawn less than forty people, but there were a hundred tonight, when,
fumblingly, Elmer broke away from old-fashioned church practise and
began what was later to become his famous Lively Sunday Evenings.

He chose the brighter hymns, “Onward, Christian Soldiers,” “Wonderful
Words of Life,” “Brighten the Corner Where You Are,” and the triumphant
pæan of “When the Roll is Called up Yonder, I’ll be There.” Instead of
making them drone through many stanzas, he had them sing one from each
hymn. Then he startled them by shouting, “Now I don’t want any of you
old fellows to be shocked, or say it isn’t proper in church, because I’m
going to get the spirit awakened and maybe get the old devil on the run!
Remember that the Lord who made the sunshine and the rejoicing hills
must have been behind the fellows that wrote the glad songs, so I want
you to all pipe up good and lively with ‘Dixie’! Yes, _sir_! Then, for
the old fellows, like me, we’ll have a stanza of that magnificent old
reassurance of righteousness, ‘How Firm a Foundation.’”

They did look shocked, some of them; but the youngsters, the boys and
the girls keeping an aseptic tryst in the back pews, were delighted. He
made them sing the chorus of “Dixie” over and over, till all but one or
two rheumatic saints looked cheerful.

His text was from Galatians: “But the fruit of the Spirit is love, joy,
peace.”

“Don’t you ever listen for one second,” he commanded, “to these
wishy-washy fellows that carry water on both shoulders, that love to
straddle the fence, that are scared of the sternness of the good
old-time Methodist doctrine and tell you that details don’t mean
anything, that dogmas and the discipline don’t mean anything. They do!
Justification means something! Baptism means something! It means
something that the wicked and worldly stand for this horrible stinking
tobacco and this insane alcohol, which makes a man like a murderer, but
we Methodists keep ourselves pure and unspotted and undefiled.

“But tonight, on this first day of getting acquainted with you, Brothers
and Sisters, I don’t want to go into these details. I want to get down
to the fundamental thing which details merely carry out, and that
fundamental thing——  What is it? What is it? What is it but Jesus
Christ, and his love for each and every one of us!

“Love! Love! Love! How beauteous the very word! Not carnal love but the
divine presence. What is Love? Listen! It is the rainbow that stands
out, in all its glorious many-colored hues, illuminating and making glad
again the dark clouds of life. It is the morning and the evening star,
that in glad refulgence, there on the awed horizon, call Nature’s hearts
to an uplifted rejoicing in God’s marvelous firmament! Round about the
cradle of the babe, sleeping so quietly while o’er him hangs in almost
agonized adoration his loving mother, shines the miracle of Love, and at
the last sad end, comforting the hearts that bear its immortal
permanence, round even the quiet tomb, shines Love.

“What is great art—and I am not speaking of ordinary pictures but of
those celebrated Old Masters with their great moral lessons—what is the
mother of art, the inspiration of the poet, the patriot, the
philosopher, and the great man of affairs, be he business man or
statesman—yes, what inspires their every effort save Love?

“Oh, do you not sometimes hear, stealing o’er the plains at dawn, coming
as it were from some far distant secret place, a sound of melody? When
our dear sister here plays the offertory, do you not seem sometimes to
catch the distant rustle of the wings of cherubim? And what is music,
lovely, lovely music, what is fair melody? Ah, music, ’tis the voice of
Love! Ah, ’tis the magician that makes right royal kings out of plain
folks like us! ’Tis the perfume of the wondrous flower, ’tis the
strength of the athlete, strong and mighty to endure ’mid the heat and
dust of the valorous conquest. Ah, Love, Love, Love! Without it, we are
less than beasts; with it, earth is heaven and we are as the gods!

“Yes, that is what Love—created by Christ Jesus and conveyed through
all the generations by his church, particularly, it seems to me, by the
great, broad, democratic, liberal brotherhood of the Methodist
Church—that is what it means to us.

“I am reminded of an incident in my early youth, while I was in the
university. There was a young man in my class—I will not give you his
name except to say that we called him Jim—a young man pleasing to the
eye, filled with every possibility for true deep Christian service, but
alas! so beset with the boyish pride of mere intellect, of mere
smart-aleck egotism, that he was unwilling to humble himself before the
source of all intellect and accept Jesus as his savior.

“I was very fond of Jim—in fact I had been willing to go and room with
him in the hope of bringing him to his senses and getting him to embrace
salvation. But he was a man who had read books by folks like Ingersoll
and Thomas Paine—fool, swell-headed folks that thought they knew more
than Almighty God! He would quote their polluted and devil-inspired
ravings instead of listening to the cool healing stream that gushes
blessedly forth from the Holy Bible. Well, I argued and argued and
argued—I guess that shows I was pretty young and foolish myself! But
one day I was inspired to something bigger and better than any
arguments.

“I just said to Jim, all of a sudden, ‘Jim,’ I said, ‘do you love your
father?’ (A fine old Christian gentleman his father was, too, a country
doctor, with that heroism, that self-sacrifice, that wide experience
which the country doctor has.) ‘Do you love your old dad?’ I asked him.

“Naturally, Jim was awful’ fond of his father, and he was kind of hurt
that I should have asked him.

“‘Sure, of course I do!’ he says. ‘Well, Jim,’ I says, ‘does your father
love you?’ ‘Why, of course he does,’ said Jim. ‘Then look here, Jim,’ I
said; ‘if your earthly father can love you, how much more must your
Father in Heaven, who created all Love, how much more must he care and
yearn for you!’

“Well, sir, that knocked him right over. He forgot all the smart-aleck
things he’d been reading. He just looked at me, and I could see a tear
quivering in the lad’s eyes as he said, ‘I see how you mean, now, and I
want to say, friend, that I’m going to accept Jesus Christ as my lord
and master!’

“Oh, yes, yes, yes, how beautiful it is, the golden glory of God’s Love!
Do you not _feel_ it? I mean that! I don’t mean just a snuffling, lazy,
mechanical acceptance, but a passionate—”

                                   V

He had them!

It had been fun to watch the old fanatics, who had objected to the
singing of Dixie, come under the spell and admit his power. He had
preached straight at one of them after another; he had conquered them
all.

At the end they shook hands even more warmly than in the morning.

Cleo stood back, hypnotized. When he came to her she intoned, her eyes
unseeing, “Oh, Reverend Gantry, this is the greatest day our old church
has ever known!”

“Did you like what I said of Love?”

“Oh . . . _Love_ . . . yes!”

She spoke as one asleep; she seemed not to know that he was holding her
hand, softly; she walked out of the church beside him, unspeaking, and
of her tranced holiness he felt a little awe.

                                   VI

In his attention to business, Elmer had not given especial heed to the
collections. It had not been carelessness, for he knew his technique as
a Professional Good Man. But the first day, he felt, he ought to
establish himself as a spiritual leader, and when they all understood
that, he would see to it that they paid suitably for the spiritual
leadership. Was not the Laborer worthy of his Hire?

                                  VII

The reception to welcome Elmer was held the next Tuesday evening in the
basement of the church. From seven-thirty, when they met, till a quarter
of eight, he was busy with a prodigious amount of hand-shaking.

They told him he was very eloquent, very spiritual. He could see Cleo’s
pride at their welcome. She had the chance to whisper, “Do you realize
how much it means? Mostly they aren’t anything like so welcoming to a
new preacher. Oh, I am so glad!”

Brother Benham called them to order, in the basement, and Sister Kilween
sang “The Holy City” as a solo. It was pretty bad. Brother Benham in a
short hesitating talk said they had been delighted by Brother Gantry’s
sermons. Brother Gantry in a long and gushing talk said that he was
delighted by Brother Benham, the other Benhams, the rest of the
congregation, Banjo Crossing, Banjo County, the United States of
America, Bishop Toomis, and the Methodist Episcopal Church (North) in
all its departments.

Cleo concluded the celebration with a piano solo, and there was a great
deal more of hand-shaking. It seemed to be the rule that whoever came or
was pushed within reach of the pastor, no matter how many times during
the evening, should attack his hand each time.

And they had cake and homemade ice cream.

It was very dull and, to Elmer, very grateful. He felt accepted, secure,
and ready to begin his work.

                                  VIII

He had plans for the Wednesday evening prayer-meeting, He knew what a
prayer-meeting in Banjo Crossing would be like. They would drone a
couple of hymns and the faithful, half a dozen of them, always using the
same words, would pop up and mumble, “Oh, I thank the Lord that he has
revealed himself to me and has shown me the error of my ways and oh that
those who have not seen his light and whose hearts are heavy with sin
may turn to him this evening while they still have life and
breath”—which they never did. And the sullenly unhappy woman in the
faded jacket, at the back, would demand, “I want the prayers of the
congregation to save my husband from the sins of smoking and drinking.”

“I may not,” Elmer meditated, “be as swell a scholar as old Toomis, but
I can invent a lot of stunts and everything to wake the church up and
attract the crowds, and that’s worth a whole lot more than all this
yowling about the prophets and theology!”

He began his “stunts” with that first prayer-meeting.

He suggested, “I know a lot of us want to give testimony, but sometimes
it’s hard to think of new ways of saying things, and let me suggest
something new. Let’s give our testimony by picking out hymns that
express just how we feel about the dear Savior and his help. Then we can
all join together in the gladsome testimony.”

It went over.

“That’s a fine fellow, that new Methodist preacher,” said the villagers
that week.

They were shy enough, and awkward and apparently indifferent, but in a
friendly way they were spying on him, equally ready to praise him as a
neighbor or snicker at him as a fool.

“Yes,” they said; “a fine fellow, and smart’s a whip, and mighty
eloquent, and a real husky _man_. Looks you right straight in the eye.
Only thing that bothers me—  He’s too good to stay here with us. And if
he is so good, why’d they ever send him here in the first place? What’s
wrong with him? Boozer, d’ye think?”

Elmer, who knew his Paris, Kansas, his Gritzmacher Springs, had guessed
that precisely these would be the opinions, and he took care, as he
handshook his way from store to store, house to house, to explain that
for years he had been out in the evangelistic field, and that by advice
of his old and true friend, Bishop Toomis, he was taking this year in a
smaller garden-patch to rest up for his labors to come.

He was assiduous, but careful, in his pastoral calls on the women. He
praised their gingerbread, Morris chairs, and souvenirs of Niagara, and
their children’s school-exercise books. He became friendly, as friendly
as he could be to any male, with the village doctor, the village
homeopath, the lawyer, the station-agent, and all the staff at Benham’s
store.

But he saw that if he was to take the position suitable to him in the
realm of religion, he must study, he must gather several more ideas and
ever so many new words, to be put together for the enlightenment of the
generation.

                                   IX

His duties at Banjo Crossing were not violent, and hour after hour, in
his quiet chamber at the residence of the Widow Clark, he gave himself
trustingly to scholarship.

He continued his theological studies; he read all the sermons by
Beecher, Brooks, and Chapman; he read three chapters of the Bible daily;
and he got clear through the letter G in the Bible dictionary.
Especially he studied the Methodist Discipline, in preparation for his
appearance before the Annual Conference Board of Examiners as a
candidate for full conference membership—full ministerhood.

The Discipline, which is a combination of Methodist prayerbook and
by-laws, was not always exciting. Elmer felt a lack of sermon-material
and spiritual quickening in the paragraph:

    The concurrent recommendation of two-thirds of all the members
    of the several Annual Conferences present and voting, and of
    two-thirds of all the members of the Lay Electoral Conferences
    present and voting, shall suffice to authorize the next ensuing
    General Conference by a two-thirds vote to alter or amend any of
    the provisions of this Constitution excepting Article X, § I;
    and also, whenever such alteration or amendment shall have been
    first recommended by a General Conference by a two-thirds vote,
    then so soon as two-thirds of all the members of the several
    Annual Conferences present and voting, and two-thirds of all the
    members of the Lay Electoral Conferences present and voting,
    shall have concurred therein, such alteration or amendment shall
    take effect; and the result of the vote shall be announced by
    the General Superintendents.

He liked better, from the Articles of Religion in the Discipline:

    The offering of Christ, once made, is that perfect redemption,
    propitiation, and satisfaction for all the sins of the whole
    world, both original and actual; and there is none other
    satisfaction for sin but that alone. Wherefore the sacrifice of
    masses, in the which it is commonly said that the priest doth
    offer Christ for the quick and the dead, to have remission of
    pain or guilt, is a blasphemous fable and dangerous deceit.

He wasn’t altogether certain what it meant, but it had such a fine
uplifting roll. “Blasphemous fable and dangerous deceit.” Fine!

He informed his edified congregation the next Sunday that the
infallibility of the Pope was “a blasphemous fable and a dangerous
deceit,” and they almost jumped.

He had much edification from these “Rules for a Preacher’s Conduct” in
the Discipline:

    Be Serious. Let your motto be, “Holiness to the Lord.” Avoid all
    lightness, jesting, and foolish talking. Converse sparingly and
    conduct yourself prudently with women. . . . Tell every one
    under your care what you think wrong in his conduct and temper,
    and that lovingly and plainly, as soon as may be; else it will
    fester in your heart.

    As a general method of employing our time we advise you, 1. As
    often as possible to rise at four. 2. From four to five in the
    morning and from five to six in the evening to meditate, pray,
    and read the Scriptures with notes.

    Extirpate out of our Church buying or selling goods which have
    not paid the duty laid upon them by government. . . . Extirpate
    bribery—receiving anything, directly or indirectly—for voting
    at any election.

Elmer became a model in all these departments except, perhaps, avoiding
lightness and jesting; conducting himself in complete prudence with
women; telling every one under his care what he thought wrong with
them—that would have taken all his spare time; arising at four; and
extirpating sellers of smuggled goods.

For his grades, to be examined by the Annual Conference, he wrote to
Dean Trosper at Mizpah. He explained to the dean that he had seen a
great new light, that he had worked with Sister Falconer, but that it
had been the early influence of Dean Trosper which, working somewhat
slowly, had led him to his present perfection.

He received the grades, with a letter in which the dean observed:

“I hope you will not overwork your new zeal for righteousness. It might
be hard on folks. I seem to recall a tendency in you to overdo a lot of
things. As a Baptist, let me congratulate the Methodists on having you.
If you really do mean all you say about your present state of
grace—well, don’t let that keep you from going right on praying. There
may still be virtues for you to acquire.”

“Well, by God!” raged the misjudged saint, and, “Oh, rats, what’s the
odds! Got the credentials, anyway, and he says I can get my B. D. by
passing an examination. Trouble with old Trosper is he’s one of these
smart alecks. T’ hell with him!”

                                   X

Along with his theological and ecclesiastical researches, Elmer applied
himself to more worldly literature. He borrowed books from Cleo and from
the tiny village library, housed in the public school; and on his
occasional trips to Sparta, the nearest sizable city, he even bought a
volume or two, when he could find good editions secondhand.

He began with Browning.

He had heard a lot about Browning. He had heard that he was a stylish
poet and an inspiring thinker. But personally he did not find that he
cared so much for Browning. There were so many lines that he had to read
three or four times before they made sense, and there was so much stuff
about Italy and all those Wop countries.

But Browning did give him a number of new words for the note-book of
polysyllables and phrases which he was to keep for years, and which was
to secrete material for some of his most rotund public utterances. There
has been preserved a page from it:

_incinerate—burn up_

_Merovingian—French tribe bout_ A. D. _500_

_rem Golgotha was scene crucifixn_

_Leigh Hunt—poet—1840—n. g._

_lupin—blue flower_

_defeasance—making nix_

_chanson (pro. Shan-song)—French kind of song_

_Rem: Man worth while is m. who can smile when ev thing goes dead wrong_

_Sermon on man that says other planets inhabited—nix. cause Bible says
o of Xt trying to save THEM._

Tennyson, Elmer found more elevating than Browning. He liked “Maud”—she
resembled Cleo, only not so friendly; and he delighted in the homicides
and morality of “Idylls of the King.” He tried Fitzgerald’s Omar, which
had been recommended by the literary set at Terwillinger, and he made a
discovery which he thought of communicating through the press.

He had heard it said that Omar was non-religious, but when he read:

               Myself when young did eagerly frequent
               Doctor and Saint, and heard great argument
               About it and about: but evermore
               Came out by the same door wherein I went,

he perceived that in this quatrain Omar obviously meant that though
teachers might do a whole lot of arguing, Omar himself stuck to his
belief in Jesus.

In Dickens Elmer had a revelation.

He had not known that any literature published previous to the _Saturday
Evening Post_ could be thrilling. He did not care so much for the
humor—it seemed to him that Mr. Dickens was vulgar and almost immoral
when he got Pickwick drunk and caused Mantalini to contemplate
suicide—but he loved the sentiment. When Paul Dombey died, Elmer could
have wept; when Miss Nickleby protected her virtue against Sir Mulberry
Hawk, Elmer would have liked to have been there, both as a parson and as
an athlete, to save her from that accursed society man, so typical of
his class in debauching youth and innocence.

“Yes, sir, you bet, that’s great stuff!” exulted Elmer. “There’s a
writer that goes right down to the depths of human nature. Great stuff.
I’ll preach on him when I get these hicks educated up to literary
sermons.”

But his artistic pursuits could not be all play. He had to master
philosophy as well; and he plunged into Carlyle and Elbert Hubbard. He
terminated the first plunge, very icy, with haste; but in the
biographies by Mr. Hubbard, at that time dominating America, Elmer found
inspiration. He learned that Rockefeller had not come to be head of
Standard Oil by chance, but by labor, genius, and early Baptist
training. He learned that there are sermons in stones, edification in
farmers, beatitude in bankers, and style in adjectives.

Elmer, who had always lived as publicly as a sparrow, could not endure
keeping his literary treasures to himself. But for once Cleo Benham was
not an adequate mate. He felt that she had read more of such
belles-lettres as “The Message to Garcia” than even himself, so his
companion in artistic adventure was Clyde Tippey, the Reverend Clyde
Tippey, pastor of the United Brethren Church of Banjo Crossing.

Clyde was not, like Elmer, educated. He had left high school after his
second year, and since then he had had only one year in a United
Brethren seminary. Elmer didn’t think much, he decided, of all this
associating and fellowshiping with a lot of rival preachers—it was his
job, wasn’t it, to get their parishioners away from them? But it was an
ecstasy to have, for once, a cleric to whom he could talk down.

He called frequently on the Reverend Mr. Tippey in the modest cottage
which (at the age of twenty-six) Clyde occupied with his fat wife and
four children. Mr. Tippey had pale blue eyes and he wore a
fourteen-and-a-half collar encircling a thirteen neck.

“Clyde,” crowed Elmer, “if you’re going to reach the greatest number and
not merely satisfy their spiritual needs but give ’em a rich, full,
joyous life, you gotta explain great literature to ’em.”

“Yes. Maybe that’s so. Haven’t had time to read much, but I guess
there’s lot of fine lessons to be learned out of literature,” said the
Reverend Mr. Tippey.

“_Is_ there! Say, listen to this! From Longfellow. The poet.

                   Life is real! Life is earnest!
                   And the grave is not its goal,

and this—just get the dandy swing to it:

                  Lives of great men all remind us
                  We can make our lives sublime,
                  And, departing, leave behind us
                  Footprints on the sands of time.

I read that way back in school-reader, but I never had anybody to show
me what it meant, like I’m going to do with my congregation. Just think!
‘The grave is NOT its goal!’ Why, say, Longfellow is just as much of a
preacher as you or I are! Eh?”

“Yes, that’s so. I’ll have to read some of his poetry. Could you lend me
the book?”

“You bet I will, Clyde! Be a fine thing for you. A young preacher like
you has got to remember, if you’ll allow an older hand to say so, that
our education isn’t finished when we start preaching. We got to go on
enlarging our mental horizons. See how I mean? Now I’m going to start
you off reading ‘David Copperfield.’ Say, that’s full of fine passages.
There’s this scene where——  This David, he had an aunt that everybody
thought she was simply an old crab, but the poor little fellow, his
father-in-law——  I hope it won’t shock you to hear a preacher say it,
but he was an old son of a gun, that’s what he was, and he treated David
terribly, simply terribly, and David ran away, and found his aunt’s
house, and then it proved she was fine and dandy to him! Say, ’ll just
make the tears come to your eyes, the place where he finds her house and
she don’t recognize him and he tells her who he is, and then she kneels
right down beside him——  And shows how none of us are justified in
thinking other folks are mean just because we don’t understand ’em. You
bet! Yes, sir. ‘David Copperfield.’ You sure can’t go wrong reading that
book!”

“‘David Copperfield.’ I’ve heard the name. It’s mighty nice of you to
come and tell me about it, brother.”

“Oh, that’s nothing, nothing at all! Mighty glad to help you in any way
I can, Clyde.”

Elmer’s success as a literary and moral evangel to Mr. Clyde Tippey sent
him back to his excavations with new fervor. He would lead the world not
only to virtue but to beauty.

Considering everything, Longfellow seemed the best news to carry to this
surprised and waiting world, and Elmer managed to get through many, many
pages, solemnly marking the passages which he was willing to sanction,
and which did not mention wine.

                         Ah, nothing is too late
           Till the tired heart shall cease to palpitate.
           Cato learned Greek at eighty; Sophocles
           Wrote his grand Œdipus, and Simonides
           Bore off the prize of verse from his compeers,
           When each had numbered more than fourscore years.

Elmer did not, perhaps, know very much about Simonides, but with these
instructive lines he was able to decorate a sermon in each of the
pulpits he was henceforth to hold.

He worked his way with equal triumph through James Russell Lowell,
Whittier, and Ella Wheeler Wilcox. He gave up Kipling because he found
that he really enjoyed reading Kipling, and concluded that he could not
be a good poet. But he was magnificent in discovering Robert Burns.

Then he collided with Josiah Royce.

                                   XI

Bishop Wesley R. Toomis had suggested to Elmer that he ought to read
philosophy, and he had recommended Royce. He himself, he said, hadn’t
been able to give so much time to Royce as he would have liked, but he
knew that here was a splendid field for any intellectual adventurer. So
Elmer came back from Sparta with the two volumes of Royce’s “The World
and the Individual,” and two new detective stories.

He would skip pleasantly but beneficially through Royce, then pick up
whatever ideas he might find in all these other philosophers he had
heard mentioned: James and Kant and Bergson and who was that fellow with
the funny name—Spinoza?

He opened the first volume of Royce confidently, and drew back in
horror.

He had a nice, long, free afternoon in which to become wise. He labored
on. He read each sentence six times. His mouth drooped pathetically. It
did not seem fair that a Christian knight who was willing to give his
time to listening to people’s ideas should be treated like this. He
sighed, and read the first paragraph again. He sighed, and the book
dropped into his lap.

He looked about. On the stand beside him was one of the detective
stories. He reached for it. It began as all proper detective stories
should begin—with the tap-room of the Cat and Fiddle Inn, on a stormy
night when gusts of rain beat against the small ancient casement, but
within all was bright and warm; the Turkey-red curtains shone in the
firelight, and the burnished handles of the beer-pump—

An hour later Elmer had reached the place where the Scotland Yard
Inspector was attacked from the furze-bush by the maniac. He excitedly
crossed his legs, and Royce fell to the floor and lay there.

But he kept at it. In less than three months he had reached page
fifty-one of the first volume of Royce. Then he bogged down in a
footnote:

    The scholastic text-books, namely, as for instance the
    _Disputations of Suarez_, employ our terms much as follows.
    _Being (ens)_, taken quite in the abstract, such writers said,
    is a word that shall equally apply _both_ to the _what_ and to
    the _that_. Thus if I speak of the being of a man, I may,
    according to this usage, mean either the ideal nature of a man,
    apart from man’s existence, or the existence of a man. The term
    “Being” is so far indifferent to both of the sharply sundered
    senses. In this sense Being may be viewed as of two sorts. As
    the _what_ it means the Essence of things, or the _Esse
    Essentiæ_. In this sense, by the Being of a man, you mean simply
    the definition of what a man as an idea means. As the _that_,
    Being means the Existent Being, or _Esse Existentiæ_. The _Esse
    Existentiæ_ of a man, or its existent being, would be what it
    would possess only if it existed. And so the scholastic writers
    in question always have to point out whether by the term Ens, or
    Being, they in any particular passage are referring to the
    _what_ or to the _that_, to the Esse Essentiæ or to the
    Existentiæ.

The Reverend Elmer Gantry drew his breath, quietly closed the book, and
shouted, “_Oh, shut up!_”

He never again read any philosophy more abstruse than that of Wallace D.
Wattles or Edward Bok.

                                  XII

He did not neglect his not very arduous duties. He went fishing—which
gained him credit among the males. He procured a dog, also a sound,
manly thing to do, and though he occasionally kicked the dog in the
country, he was clamorously affectionate with it in town. He went up to
Sparta now and then to buy books, attend the movies, and sneak into
theaters; and though he was tempted by other diversions even less
approved by the Methodist Discipline, he really did make an effort to
keep from falling.

By enthusiasm and brass, he raised most of the church debt, and made
agitation for a new carpet. He risked condemnation by having a cornet
solo right in church one Sunday evening. He kept himself from paying any
attention, except for rollickingly kissing her once or twice, to the
fourteen-year-old daughter of his landlady. He was, in fact, full of
good works and clerical exemplariness.

But the focus of his life now was Cleo Benham.




                              CHAPTER XXI


                                   I

WITH women Elmer had always considered himself what he called a “quick
worker,” but the properties of the ministry, the delighted suspicion
with which the gossips watched a preacher who went courting, hindered
his progress with Cleo. He could not, like the young blades in town,
walk with Cleo up the railroad tracks or through the willow-shaded
pasture by Banjo River. He could hear ten thousand Methodist elders
croaking, “Avoid the vurry _appearance_ of evil.”

He knew that she was in love with him—had been ever since she had first
seen him, a devout yet manly leader, standing by the pulpit in the late
light of summer afternoon. He was certain that she would surrender to
him whenever he should demand it. He was certain that she had every
desirable quality. And yet—

Oh, somehow, she did not stir him. Was he afraid of being married and
settled and monogamic? Was it simply that she needed awakening? How
could he awaken her when her father was always in the way?

Whenever he called on her, old Benham insisted on staying in the parlor.
He was, strictly outside of business hours, an amateur of religion, fond
of talking about it. Just as Elmer, shielded by the piano, was ready to
press Cleo’s hand, Benham would lumber up and twang, “What do you think,
Brother? Do you believe salvation comes by faith or works?”

Elmer made it all clear—muttering to himself, “Well, you, you old
devil, with that cut-throat store of yours, you better get into Heaven
on faith, for God knows you’ll never do it on works!”

And when Elmer was about to slip out to the kitchen with her to make
lemonade, Benham held him by demanding, “What do you think of John
Wesley’s doctrine of perfection?”

“Oh, it’s absolutely sound and proven,” admitted Elmer, wondering what
the devil Mr. Wesley’s doctrine of perfection might be.

It is possible that the presence of the elder Benhams, preventing too
close a communion with Cleo, kept Elmer from understanding what it meant
that he should not greatly have longed to embrace her. He translated his
lack of urgency into virtue; and went about assuring himself that he was
indeed a reformed and perfected character . . . and so went home and
hung about the kitchen, chattering with little Jane Clark in pastoral
jokiness.

Even when he was alone with Cleo, when she drove him in the proud Benham
motor for calls in the country, even while he was volubly telling
himself how handsome she was, he was never quite natural with her.

                                   II

He called on an evening of late November, and both her parents were out,
attending Eastern Star. She looked dreary and red-eyed. He crowed
benevolently while they stood at the parlor door, “Why, Sister Cleo,
what’s the matter? You look kind of sad.”

“Oh, it’s nothing—”

“Come on now! Tell me! I’ll pray for you, or beat somebody up, whichever
you prefer!”

“Oh, I don’t think you ought to joke about——  Anyway, it’s really
nothing.”

She was staring at the floor. He felt buoyant and dominating, so
delightfully stronger than she. He lifted her chin with his forefinger,
demanding, “Look up at me now!”

In her naked eyes there was such shameful, shameless longing for him
that he was drawn. He could not but slip his arm around her, and she
dropped her head on his shoulder, weeping, all her pride gone from her.
He was so exalted by the realization of his own power that he took it
for passion, and suddenly he was kissing her, conscious of the pale
fineness of her skin, her flattering yielding to him; suddenly he was
blurting, “I’ve loved you, oh, terrible, ever since the first second I
saw you!”

As she sat on his knee, as she drooped against him unresisting, he was
certain that she was very beautiful, altogether desirable.

The Benhams came home—Mrs. Benham to cry happily over the engagement,
and Mr. Benham to indulge in a deal of cordial back-slapping, and such
jests as, “Well, by golly, now I’m going to have a real live preacher in
the family, guess I’ll have to be so doggone honest that the store won’t
hardly pay!”

                                  III

His mother came on from Kansas for the wedding, in January. Her
happiness in seeing him in his pulpit, in seeing the beauty and purity
of Cleo—and the prosperity of Cleo’s father—was such that she forgot
her long dragging sorrow in his many disloyalties to the God she had
given him, in his having deserted the Baptist sanctuary for the dubious,
the almost agnostic liberalisms of the Methodists.

With his mother present, with Cleo going about roused to a rosy
excitement, with Mrs. Benham mothering everybody and frantically
cooking, with Mr. Benham taking him out to the back-porch and presenting
him with a check for five thousand dollars, Elmer had the feeling of
possessing a family, of being rooted and solid and secure.

For the wedding there were scores of cocoanut cakes and hundreds of
orange blossoms, roses from a real city florist in Sparta, new
photographs for the family album, a tub of strictly temperance punch and
beautiful but modest lingerie for Cleo. It was tremendous. But Elmer was
a little saddened by the fact that there was no one whom he wanted for
best man; no one who had been his friend since Jim Lefferts.

He asked Ray Faucett, butter-maker at the creamery and choir-singer in
the church, and the village was flattered that out of the hundreds of
intimates Elmer must have in the great world outside, he should have
chosen one of their own boys.

They were married, during a half blizzard, by the district
superintendent. They took the train for Zenith, to stop overnight on
their way to Chicago.

Not till he was on the train, the shouting and the rice-showers over,
did Elmer gasp to himself, looking at Cleo’s rather unchanging smile,
“Oh, good God, I’ve gone and tied myself up, and I never can have any
fun again!”

But he was very manly, gentlemanly in fact; he concealed his distaste
for her and entertained her with an account of the beauties of
Longfellow.

                                   IV

Cleo looked tired, and toward the end of the journey, in the winter
evening, with the gale desolate, she seemed scarce to be listening to
his observations on graded Sunday School lessons, the treatment of
corns, his triumphs at Sister Falconer’s meetings, and the inferiority
of the Reverend Clyde Tippey.

“Well, you might pay a _little_ attention to me, anyway!” he snarled.

“Oh, I’m sorry! I really was paying attention. I’m just tired—all the
preparations for the wedding and everything.” She looked at him
beseechingly. “Oh, Elmer, you must take care of me! I’m giving myself to
you entirely—oh, completely.”

“Huh! So you look at it as a _sacrifice_ to marry me, do you!”

“Oh, no, I _didn’t_ mean it that way—”

“And I suppose you think I don’t intend to take care of you! Sure!
Prob’ly I stay out late nights and play cards and gamble and drink and
run around after women! Of course! I’m not a minister of the gospel—I’m
a saloon-keeper!”

“Oh, dear, dear, dear, oh, my dearest, I didn’t mean to hurt you! I just
meant——  You’re so strong and big, and I’m—oh, of course I’m not a
tiny little thing, but I haven’t got your strength.”

He enjoyed feeling injured, but he was warning himself, “Shut up, you
chump! You’ll never educate her to make love if you go bawling her out.”

He magnanimously comforted her: “Oh, I know. Of course, you poor dear.
Fool thing anyway, your mother having this big wedding, and all the eats
and the relatives coming in and everything.”

And with all this, she still seemed distressed.

But he patted her hand, and talked about the cottage they were going to
furnish in Banjo Crossing; and as he thought of the approaching Zenith,
of their room at the O’Hearn House (there was no necessity for a whole
suite, as formerly, when he had had to impress his Prosperity pupils),
he became more ardent, whispered to her that she was beautiful, stroked
her arm till she trembled.

                                   V

The bell-boy had scarcely closed the door of their room, with its double
bed, when he had seized her, torn off her overcoat, with its snow-wet
collar, and hurled it on the floor. He kissed her throat. When he had
loosened his clasp, she retreated, the back of her hand fearfully at her
lips, her voice terrified as she begged, “Oh, don’t! Not now! I’m
afraid!”

“That’s damned nonsense!” he raged, stalking her as she backed away.

“Oh, no, please!”

“Say, what the devil do you think marriage is?”

“Oh, I’ve never heard you curse before!”

“My God, I wouldn’t, if you didn’t act so’s it’d try the patience of a
saint on a monument!” He controlled himself. “Now, now, now! I’m sorry!
Guess I’m kind of tired, too. There, there, little girl. Didn’t mean to
scare you. Excuse me. Just showed I was crazy in love with you, don’t
you see?”

To his broad and apostolic smirk she responded with a weak smile, and he
seized her again, laid his thick hand on her breast. Between his long
embraces, though his anger at her limpness was growing, he sought to
encourage her by shouting, “Come on now, Clee, show some spunk!”

She did not forbid him again; she was merely a pale acquiescence—pale
save when she flushed unhappily as he made fun of the old-fashioned,
long-sleeved nightgown which she timidly put on in the indifferent
privacy of the bathroom.

“Gee, you might as well wear a gunny-sack!” he roared, holding out his
arms. She tried to look confident as she slowly moved toward him. She
did not succeed.

“Fellow _ought_ to be brutal, for her own sake,” he told himself, and
seized her shoulders.

When he awoke beside her and found her crying, he really did have to
speak up to her.

“You look here now! The fact you’re a preacher’s wife doesn’t keep you
from being human! You’re a fine one to teach brats in Sunday School!” he
said, and many other strong spirited things, while she wept, her hair
disordered round her meek face, which he hated.

                                   VI

The discovery that Cleo would never be a lively lover threw him the more
into ambition when they had returned to Banjo Crossing.

Cleo, though she was unceasingly bewildered by his furies, found
something of happiness in furnishing their small house, arranging his
books, admiring his pulpit eloquence, and in receiving, as the Pastor’s
Wife, homage even from her old friends. He was able to forget her, and
all his thought went to his holy climbing. He was eager for the Annual
Conference, in spring; he had to get on, to a larger town, a larger
church.

He was bored by Banjo Crossing. The life of a small-town preacher,
prevented from engaging even in the bucolic pleasures, is rather duller
than that of a watchman at a railroad-crossing.

Elmer hadn’t, actually, enough to do. Though later, in “institutional
churches,” he was to be as hustling as any other business man, now he
had not over twenty hours a week of real activity. There were four
meetings every Sunday, if he attended Sunday School and Epworth League
as well as church; there was prayer-meeting on Wednesday evening, choir
practise on Friday, the Ladies’ Aid and the Missionary Society every
fortnight or so, and perhaps once a fortnight a wedding, a funeral.
Pastoral calls took not over six hours a week. With the aid of his
reference books, he could prepare his two sermons in five hours—and on
weeks when he felt lazy, or the fishing was good, that was three hours
more than he actually took.

In the austerities of the library Elmer was indolent, but he did like to
rush about, meet people, make a show of accomplishment. It wasn’t
possible to accomplish much in Banjo. The good villagers were content
with Sunday and Wednesday-evening piety.

But he did begin to write advertisements for his weekly services—the
inception of that salesmanship of salvation which was to make him known
and respected in every advertising club and forward-looking church in
the country. The readers of notices to the effect that services would be
held, as usual, in the _Banjo Valley Pioneer_ were startled to find
among the Presbyterian Church, the Disciples Church, the United Brethren
Church, the Baptist Church, this advertisement:

                          WAKE UP, MR. DEVIL!

    If old Satan were as lazy as some would-be Christians in this
    burg, we’d all be safe. But he isn’t! Come out next Sunday,
    10:30 A. M. and hear a red-blooded sermon by Rev. Gantry on

                        WOULD JESUS PLAY POKER?
                              M. E. Church

He improved his typewriting, and that was a fine thing to do. The
Reverend Elmer Gantry’s powerful nature had been cramped by the slow use
of a pen; it needed the gallop of the keys; and from his typewriter were
increasingly to come floods of new moral and social gospels.

In February he held two weeks of intensive evangelistic meetings. He had
in a traveling missioner, who wept, and his wife, who sang. Neither of
them, Elmer chuckled privily, could compare with himself, who had worked
with Sharon Falconer. But they were new to Banjo Crossing, and he saw to
it that it was himself who at the climax of hysteria charged down into
the frightened mob and warned them that unless they came up and knelt in
subjection, they might be snatched to hell before breakfast.

There were twelve additions to the church, and five renewals of faith on
the part of backsliders, and Elmer was able to have published in the
_Western Christian Advocate_ a note which carried his credit through all
the circles of the saints:

    The church at Banjo Crossing has had a remarkable and stirring
    revival under Brother T. R. Feesels and Sister Feesels, the
    singing evangelist, assisted by the local pastor, Reverend
    Gantry, who was himself formerly in evangelistic work as
    assistant to the late Sharon Falconer. A great outpouring of the
    spirit and far-reaching results are announced, with many uniting
    with the church.

He also, after letting the town know how much it added to his burdens,
revived and every week for two weeks personally supervised a Junior
Epworth League—the juvenile department of that admirable association of
young people whose purpose is, it has itself announced, to “take the
_wreck_ out of recreation and make it re-creation.”

He had a note from Bishop Toomis hinting that the bishop had most
gratifying reports from the district superintendent about Elmer’s
“diligent and genuinely creative efforts” and hinting that at the coming
Annual Conference, Elmer would be shifted to a considerably larger
church.

“Fine!” glowed Elmer. “Gosh, I’ll be glad to get away. These rubes here
get about as much out of high-class religion, like I give them, as a
fleet of mules!”

                                  VII

Ishuah Rogers was dead, and they were holding his funeral at the
Methodist Church. As farmer, as store-keeper, as postmaster, he had
lived all his seventy-nine years in Banjo Crossing.

Old J. F. Whittlesey was shaken by Ishuah’s death. They had been boys
together, young men together, neighbors on the farm, and in his last
years, when Ishuah was nearly blind and living with his daughter Jenny,
J. F. Whittlesey had come into town every day to spend hours sitting
with him on the porch, wrangling over Blaine and Grover Cleveland.
Whittlesey hadn’t another friend left alive. To drive past Jenny’s now
and not see old Ishuah made the world empty.

He was in the front row at the church; he could see his friend’s face in
the open coffin. All of Ishuah’s meanness and fussiness and care was
wiped out; there was only the dumb nobility with which he had faced
blizzard and August heat, labor and sorrow; only the heroic thing
Whittlesey had loved in him.

And he would not see Ishuah again, ever.

He listened to Elmer, who, his eyes almost filled at the drama of a
church full of people mourning their old friend, lulled them with
Revelation’s triumphant song:

    These are they that come out of the great tribulation, and they
    washed their robes, and made them white in the blood of the
    Lamb. Therefore are they before the throne of God; and they
    serve him day and night in his temple; and he that sitteth on
    the throne shall spread his tabernacle over them. They shall
    hunger no more, neither thirst any more; neither shall the sun
    strike upon them, nor any heat: for the Lamb that is in the
    midst of the throne shall be their shepherd, and shall guide
    them unto fountains of waters of life: and God shall wipe away
    every tear from their eyes.

They sang “O God, Our Help in Ages Past,” and Elmer led the singing,
while old Whittlesey tried to pipe up with them.

They filed past the coffin. When Whittlesey had this last moment’s
glimpse of Ishuah’s sunken face, his dry eyes were blind, and he
staggered.

Elmer caught him with his great arms, and whispered, “He has gone to his
glory, to his great reward! Don’t let’s sorrow for him!”

In Elmer’s confident strength old Whittlesey found reassurance. He clung
to him, muttering, “God bless you, Brother,” before he hobbled out.

                                  VIII

“You were wonderful at the funeral today! I’ve never seen you so sure of
immortality,” worshiped Cleo, as they walked home.

“Yuh, but they don’t appreciate it—not even when I said about how this
old fellow was a sure-enough hero. We got to get on to some burg where
I’ll have a chance.”

“Don’t you think God’s in Banjo Crossing as much as in a city?”

“Oh, now, Cleo, don’t go and get religious on me! You simply can’t
understand how it takes it out of a fellow to do a funeral right and
send ’em all home solaced. You may find God here, but you don’t find the
salaries!”

He was not angry with Cleo now, nor bullying. In these two months he had
become indifferent to her; indifferent enough to stop hating her and to
admire her conduct of the Sunday School, her tactful handling of the
good sisters of the church when they came snooping to the parsonage.

“I think I’ll take a little walk,” he muttered when they reached home.

He came to the Widow Clark’s house, where he had lived as bachelor.

Jane was out in the yard, the March breeze molding her skirt about her;
rosy face darker and eyes more soft as she saw the pastor hailing her,
magnificently raising his hat.

She fluttered toward him.

“You folks ever miss me? Guess you’re glad to get rid of the poor old
preacher that was always cluttering up the house!”

“We miss you awfully!”

He felt his whole body yearning toward her. Hurriedly he left her, and
wished he hadn’t left her, and hastened to get himself far from the
danger to his respectability. He hated Cleo again now, in an injured,
puzzled way.

“I think I’ll sneak up to Sparta this week,” he fumed, then: “No!
Conference coming in ten days; can’t take any chances till after that.”

                                   IX

The Annual Conference, held in Sparta, late in March. The high time of
the year, when the Methodist preachers of half a dozen districts met
together for prayer and rejoicing, to hear of the progress of the
Kingdom and incidentally to learn whether they were to have better jobs
this coming year.

The bishop presiding—Wesley R. Toomis, himself—with his district
superintendents, grave and bustling.

The preachers, trying to look as though prospective higher salaries were
unworthy their attention.

Between meetings they milled about in the large auditorium of the
Preston Memorial Methodist Church: visiting laymen and nearly three
hundred ministers.

Veteran country parsons, whiskered and spectacled, rusty-coated and
stooped, still serving two country churches, or three or four; driving
their fifty miles a week; content for reading with the Scriptures and
the weekly _Advocate_.

New-fledged country preachers, their large hands still calloused from
plow-handle and reins, content for learning with two years of high
school, content with the Old Testament for history and geology.

The preachers of the larger towns; most of them hard to recognize as
clerics, in their neat business suits and modest four-in-hands;
frightfully cordial one to another; perhaps a quarter of them known as
modernists and given to reading popular manuals of biology and
psychology; the other three-quarters still devoted to banging the pulpit
apropos of Genesis.

But moving through these masses, easily noticeable, the inevitable
successes: the district superintendents, the pastors of large city
congregations, the conceivable candidates for college presidencies,
mission-boards, boards of publication, bishoprics.

They were not all of them leonine and actor-like, these staff officers.
No few were gaunt, or small, wiry, spectacled, and earnest; but they
were all admirable politicians, long in memory of names, quick to find
flattering answers. They believed that the Lord rules everything, but
that it was only friendly to help him out; and that the enrollment of
political allies helped almost as much as prayer in becoming known as
suitable material for lucrative pastorates.

Among these leaders were the Savonarolas, gloomy fellows, viewing the
progress of machine civilization with biliousness; capable of drawing
thousands of auditors by their spicy but chaste denunciations of
burglary, dancing, and show-windows filled with lingerie.

Then the renowned liberals, preachers who filled city tabernacles or
churches in university towns by showing that skipping whatever seemed
unreasonable in the Bible did not interfere with considering it all
divinely inspired, and that there are large moral lessons in the
paintings of Landseer and Rosa Bonheur.

Most notable among the aristocrats were a certain number of large,
suave, deep-voiced, inescapably cordial clerical gentlemen who would
have looked well in Shakespearean productions or as floor-walkers. And
with them was presently to be found the Reverend Elmer Gantry.

He was a new-comer, he was merely hoping to have the Conference
recognize his credentials and accept him as a member, and he had only a
tiny church, yet from somewhere crept the rumor that he was a man to be
watched, to be enrolled in one’s own political machine; and he was
called “Brother” by a pastor whose sacred rating was said to be not less
than ten thousand a year. They observed him; they conversed with him not
only on the sacraments but on automobiles and the use of
pledge-envelopes; and as they felt the warmth of his handshake, as they
heard the amiable bim-bom of his voice, saw his manly eyes, untroubled
by doubts or scruples, and noted that he wore his morning clothes as
well as any spiritual magnate among them, they greeted him and sought
him out and recognized him as a future captain of the hosts of the
Almighty.

Cleo’s graciousness added to his prestige.

For three whole days before bringing her up to the Conference, Elmer had
gone out of his way to soothe her, flatter her, assure her that whatever
misunderstandings they might have had, all was now a warm snugness of
domestic bliss, so that she was eager, gently deferential to the wives
of older pastors as she met them at receptions at hotels.

Her obvious admiration of Elmer convinced the better clerical
politicians of his domestic safeness.

And they knew that he had been sent for by the bishop—oh, they knew it!
Nothing that the bishop did in these critical days was not known. There
were many among the middle-aged ministers who had become worried over
prolonged stays in small towns, and who wanted to whisper to the bishop
how well they would suit larger opportunities. (The list of appointments
had already been made out by the bishop and his council, yet surely it
could be changed a little—just the least bit.) But they could not get
near him. Most of the time the bishop was kept hidden from them at the
house of the president of Winnemac Wesleyan University.

But he sent for Elmer, and even called him by his first name.

“You see, Brother Elmer, I was right! The Methodist Church just suits
you,” said the bishop, his eyes bright under his formidable brows. “I am
able to give you a larger church already. It wouldn’t be cricket, as the
English say—ah, England! how you will enjoy going there some time; you
will find such a fruitful source of the broader type of sermons in
travel; I know that you and your lovely bride—I’ve had the pleasure of
having her pointed out to me—you will both know the joy and romance of
travel one of these days. But as I was saying: I can give you a rather
larger town this time, though it wouldn’t be proper to tell you which
one till I read the list of appointments to the Conference. And in the
near future, if you continue as you have in your studies and attention
to the needs of your flock and in your excellence of daily living, which
the district superintendent has noted, why, you’ll be due for a _much_
larger field of service. God bless you!”

                                   X

Elmer was examined by the Conference and readily admitted to membership.

Among the questions, from the Discipline, which he was able to answer
with a hearty “yes” were these:

Are you going on to perfection?

Do you expect to be made perfect in love in this life?

Are you earnestly striving after it?

Are you resolved to devote yourself wholly to God and his work?

Have you considered the Rules for a Preacher, especially those relating
to Diligence, to Punctuality, and to Doing the Work to which you are
assigned?

Will you recommend fasting or diligence, both by precept and example?

              *      *      *      *      *      *      *

It was, the Conference members said, one to another, a pleasure to
examine a candidate who could answer the questions with such ringing
certainty.

              *      *      *      *      *      *      *

Celebrating his renunciation of all fleshy devices and pleasures by
wolfing a steak, fried onions, fried potatoes, corn, three cups of
coffee, and two slices of apple pie with ice cream, Elmer condescended
to Cleo, “I went through a-whooping! Liked to of seen any of those poor
boobs I was with in the seminary answer up like I did!”

                                   XI

They listened to reports on collections for missions, on the creation of
new schools and churches; they heard ever so many prayers; they were
polite during what were known as “inspirational addresses” by the bishop
and the Rev. Dr. S. Palmer Shootz. But they were waiting for the moment
when the bishop should read the list of appointments.

They looked as blank as they could, but their nails creased their palms
as the bishop rose. They tried to be loyal to their army, but this lean
parson thought of the boy who was going to college, this worried-faced
youngster thought of the operation for his wife, this aged campaigner
whose voice had been failing wondered whether he would be kept on in his
well-padded church.

The bishop’s snappy voice popped:

                            Sparta District:
     Albee Center, W. A. Vance
     Ardmore, Abraham Mundon—

And Elmer listened with them, suddenly terrified.

What did the bishop mean by a “rather larger town”? Some horrible hole
with twelve hundred people?

Then he startled and glowed, and his fellow priests nodded to him in
congratulation, as the bishop read out “Rudd Center, Elmer Gantry.”

For there were forty-one hundred people in Rudd Center; it was noted for
good works and a large pop factory; and he was on his way to greatness,
to inspiring the world and becoming a bishop.




                              CHAPTER XXII


                                   I

A YEAR he spent in Rudd Center, three years in Vulcan, and two years in
Sparta. As there were 4,100 people in Rudd Center, 47,000 in Vulcan, and
129,000 in Sparta, it may be seen that the Reverend Elmer Gantry was
climbing swiftly in Christian influence and character.

In Rudd Center he passed his Mizpah final examinations and received his
Bachelor of Divinity degree from the seminary; in Rudd Center he
discovered the art of joining, which was later to enable him to meet the
more enterprising and solid men of affairs—oculists and editors and
manufacturers of bathtubs—and enlist their practical genius in his
crusades for spirituality.

He joined the Masons, the Odd Fellows, and the Maccabees. He made the
Memorial Day address to the G. A. R., and he made the speech welcoming
the local representative home from Congress after having won the poker
championship of the House.

Vulcan was marked, aside from his labors for perfection, by the birth of
his two children—Nat, in 1916, and Bernice, whom they called Bunny, in
1917—and by his ceasing to educate his wife in his ideals of amour.

It all blew up a month after the birth of Bunny.

Elmer had, that evening, been addressing the Rod and Gun Club dinner. He
had pointed out that our Lord must have been in favor of Rods and Guns
for, he said, “I want you boys to notice that the Master, when he picked
out his first disciples, didn’t select a couple of stoop-shouldered,
pigeon-toed mollycoddles but a pair of first-class fishermen!”

He was excited to intoxication by their laughter.

Since Bunny’s birth he had been sleeping in the guest-room, but now,
walking airily, he tiptoed into Cleo’s room at eleven, with that look of
self-conscious innocence which passionless wives instantly catch and
dread.

“Well, you sweet thing, it sure went off great! They all liked my spiel.
Why, you poor lonely girl, shame you have to sleep all alone here, poor
baby!” he said, stroking her shoulder as she sat propped against the
pillows. “Guess I’ll have to come sleep here tonight.”

She breathed hard, tried to look resolute. “Please! Not yet!”

“What do you _mean_?”

“Please! I’m tired tonight. Just kiss me good-night, and let me pop off
to sleep.”

“Meaning my attentions aren’t welcome to Your Majesty!” He paced the
floor. “Young woman, it’s about time for a showdown! I’ve hinted at this
before, but I’ve been as charitable and long-suffering as I could, but,
by God, you’ve gotten away with too much, and then you try to
pretend——  ‘Just kiss me good-night!’ Sure! I’m to be a monk! I’m to
be one of these milk-and-water husbands that’s perfectly content to hang
around the house and not give one little yip if his wife don’t care for
his method of hugging! Well, believe me, young woman, you got another
guess coming, and if you think that just because I’m a preacher I’m a
Willie-boy——  You don’t even make the slightest smallest effort to
learn some passion, but just act like you had hard work putting up with
me! Believe me, there’s other women a lot better and prettier—yet, and
more religious!—that haven’t thought I was such a damn’ pest to have
around! I’m not going to stand——  Never even making the slightest
effort—”

“Oh, Elmer, I have! Honestly I have! If you’d only been more tender and
patient with me at the very first, I might have learned—”

“Rats! All damned nonsense! Trouble with you is, you always were afraid
to face hard facts! Well, I’m sick of it, young woman. You can go to the
devil! This is the last time, believe me!”

He banged the door; he had satisfaction in hearing her sob that night;
and he kept his vow about staying away from her, for almost a month.
Presently he was keeping it altogether; it was a settled thing that they
had separate bedrooms.

And all the while he was almost as confused, as wistful, as she was; and
whenever he found a woman parishioner who was willing to comfort him, or
whenever he was called on important but never explained affairs to
Sparta, he had no bold swagger of satisfaction, but a guilt, an
uneasiness of sin, which displayed itself in increasingly furious
condemnation of the same sin from his pulpit.

“O God, if I could only have gone on with Sharon, I might have been a
decent fellow,” he mourned, in his sorrow sympathetic with all the
world. But the day after, in the sanctuary, he would be salving that
sorrow by raging, “And these dance-hall proprietors, these tempters of
lovely innocent girls, whose doors open to the pit of death and horror,
they shall have reward—they shall burn in uttermost hell—burn
literally—BURN!—and for their suffering we shall have but joy that the
Lord’s justice has been resolutely done!”

                                   II

Something like statewide fame began to cling about the Reverend Elmer
Gantry during his two years in Sparta—1918 to 1920. In the spring of
’18 he was one of the most courageous defenders of the Midwest against
the imminent invasion of the Germans. He was a Four-Minute Man. He said
violent things about atrocities, and sold Liberty Bonds hugely. He
threatened to leave Sparta to its wickedness while he went out to “take
care of our poor boys” as a chaplain, and he might have done so had the
war lasted another year.

In Sparta, too, he crept from timidly sensational church advertisements
to such blasts as must have shaken the Devil himself. Anyway, they
brought six hundred delighted sinners to church every Sunday evening,
and after one sermon on the horrors of booze, a saloon-keeper, slightly
intoxicated, remarked “Whoop!” and put a fifty-dollar bill in the plate.

Not to this day, with all the advance in intellectual advertising, has
there been seen a more arousing effort to sell salvation than Elmer’s
prose poem in the _Sparta World-Chronicle_ on a Saturday in December,
1919:

                    WOULD YOU LIKE YOUR MOTHER TO GO
                       BATHING WITHOUT STOCKINGS?

    Do you believe in old-fashioned womanhood, that can love and
    laugh and still be the symbols of God’s own righteousness,
    bringing a tear to the eye as one remembers their brooding
    tenderness? Would you like to see your own dear mammy indulging
    in mixed bathing or dancing that Hell’s own fool monkeyshine,
    the one-step?

                         REVEREND ELMER GANTRY

    will answer these questions and others next Sunday morning.
    Gantry shoots straight from the shoulder.

                     POPLAR AVENUE METHODIST CHURCH

    Follow the crowd to the beautiful times
    At the beautiful church with the beautiful chimes.

                                  III

While he was in Sparta, national prohibition arrived, with its
high-colored opportunities for pulpit-orators, and in Sparta he was
inspired to his greatest political campaign.

The obviously respectable candidate for mayor of Sparta was a Christian
Business Man, a Presbyterian who was a manufacturer of rubber overshoes.
It is true that he was accused of owning the buildings in which were
several of the worst brothels and blind tigers in the city, but it had
amply been explained that the unfortunate gentleman had not been able to
kick out his tenants, and that he gave practically all his receipts from
the property to missionary work in China.

His opponent was a man in every way objectionable to Elmer’s principles:
a Jew, a radical who criticized the churches for not paying taxes, a
sensational and publicity-seeking lawyer who took the cases of labor
unions and negroes without fee. When he consulted them, Elmer’s Official
Board agreed that the Presbyterian was the only man to support. They
pointed out that the trouble with the radical Jew was that he was not
only a radical but a Jew.

Yet Elmer was not satisfied. He had, possibly, less objection to houses
of ill fame than one would have judged from his pulpit utterances, and
he certainly approved the Presbyterian’s position that “we must not try
dangerous experiments in government but adhere courageously to the
proven merits and economies of the present administration.” But talking
with members of his congregation, Elmer found that the Plain People—and
the plain, the very plain, people did make up such a large percentage of
his flock—hated the Presbyterian and had a surprised admiration for the
Jew.

“He’s awful’ kind to poor folks,” said they.

Elmer had what he called a “hunch.”

“All the swells are going to support this guy McGarry, but darned if I
don’t think the Yid’ll win, and anybody that roots for him’ll stand
ace-high after the election,” he reasoned.

He came out boisterously for the Jew. The newspapers squealed and the
Presbyterians bellowed and the rabbis softly chuckled.

Not only from his pulpit but in scattered halls Elmer campaigned and
thundered. He was smeared once with rotten eggs in a hall near the
red-light district, and once an illicit booze-dealer tried to punch his
nose, and that was a very happy time for Elmer.

The booze-dealer, a bulbous angry man, climbed up on the stage of the
hall and swayed toward Elmer, weaving with his fists, rumbling, “You
damn’ lying gospel-shark, I’ll show you—”

The forgotten star of the Terwillinger team leaped into life. He was
calm as in a scrimmage. He strode over, calculatingly regarded the point
of the bootlegger’s jaw, and caught him on it, exact. He saw the man
slumping down, but he did not stand looking; he swung back to the
reading-stand and went on speaking. The whole audience rose, clamorous
with applause, and Elmer Gantry had for a second become the most famous
man in town.

The newspapers admitted that he was affecting the campaign, and one of
them swung to his support. He was so strong on virtue and the purity of
womanhood and the evils of liquor that to oppose him was to admit one’s
self a debauchee.

At the business meeting of his church there was a stirring squabble over
his activities. When the leading trustee, a friend of the Presbyterian
candidate, declared that he was going to resign unless Elmer stopped, an
aged janitor shrieked, “And all the rest of us will resign unless the
Reverend keeps it up!” There was gleeful and unseemly applause, and
Elmer beamed.

The campaign grew so bellicose that reporters came up from the Zenith
newspapers; one of them the renowned Bill Kingdom of the Zenith
_Advocate-Times_. Elmer loved reporters. They quoted him on everything
from the Bible in the schools to the Armenian mandate. He was careful
not to call them “boys” but “gentlemen,” not to slap them too often on
the back; he kept excellent cigars for them; and he always said, “I’m
afraid I can’t talk to you as a preacher. I get too much of that on
Sunday. I’m just speaking as an ordinary citizen who longs to have a
clean city in which to bring up his kiddies.”

Bill Kingdom almost liked him, and the story about “the crusading
parson” which he sent up to the Zenith _Advocate-Times_—the Thunderer
of the whole state of Winnemac—was run on the third page, with a
photograph of Elmer thrusting out his fist as if to crush all the
sensualists and malefactors in the world.

Sparta papers reprinted the story and spoke of it with reverence.

The Jew won the campaign.

And immediately after this—six months before the Annual Conference of
1920—Bishop Toomis sent for Elmer.

                                   IV

“At first I was afraid,” said the bishop, “you were making a great
mistake in soiling yourself in this Sparta campaign. After all, it’s our
mission to preach the pure gospel and the saving blood of Jesus, and not
to monkey with politics. But you’ve been so successful that I can
forgive you, and the time has come——  At the next Conference I shall
be able to offer you at last a church here in Zenith, and a very large
one, but with problems that call for heroic energy. It’s the old
Wellspring Church, down here on Stanley Avenue, corner of Dodsworth, in
what we call ‘Old Town.’ It used to be the most fashionable and useful
Methodist church in town, but the section has run down, and the
membership has declined from something like fourteen hundred to about
eight hundred, and under the present pastor—you know him—old Seriere,
fine noble Christian gentleman, great soul, but a pretty rotten
speaker—I don’t guess they have more than a hundred or so at morning
service. Shame, Elmer, wicked shame to see this great institution, meant
for the quickening of such vast multitudes of souls, declining and, by
thunder, not hardly giving a cent for missions! I wonder if you could
revive it? Go look it over, and the neighborhood, and let me know what
you think. Or whether you’d rather stay on in Sparta. You’ll get less
salary at Wellspring than you’re getting in Sparta—four thousand, isn’t
it?—but if you build up the church, guess the Official Board will
properly remunerate your labors.”

A church in Zenith! Elmer would—almost—have taken it with no salary
whatever. He could see his Doctor of Divinity degree at hand, his
bishopric or college presidency or fabulous pulpit in New York.

He found the Wellspring M. E. Church a hideous graystone hulk with
gravy-colored windows, and a tall spire ornamented with tin gargoyles
and alternate layers of tiles in distressing red and green. The
neighborhood had been smart, but the brick mansions, once leisurely
among lawns and gardens, were scabrous and slovenly, turned into
boarding-houses with delicatessen shops in the basements.

“Gosh, this section never will come back. Too many of the doggone _hoi
polloi_. Bunch of Wops. Nobody for ten blocks that would put more’n ten
cents in the collection. Nothing doing! I’m not going to run a
soup-kitchen and tell a bunch of dirty bums to come to Jesus. Not on
your life!”

But he saw, a block from the church, a new apartment-house, and near it
an excavation.

“Hm. Might come back, in apartments, at that. Mustn’t jump too quick.
Besides, these folks need the gospel just as much as the swell-headed
plutes out on Royal Ridge,” reflected the Reverend Mr. Gantry.

Through his old acquaintance, Gil O’Hearn of the O’Hearn House, Elmer
met a responsible contractor and inquired into the fruitfulness of the
Wellspring vineyard.

“Yes, they’re dead certain to build a bunch of apartment-houses, and
pretty good ones, in that neighborhood these next few years. Be a big
residential boom in Old Town. It’s near enough in to be handy to the
business section, and far enough from the Union Station so’s they
haven’t got any warehouses or wholesalers. Good buy, Reverend.”

“Oh, I’m not buying—I’m just selling—selling the gospel!” said the
Reverend, and he went to inform Bishop Toomis that after prayer and
meditation he had been led to accept the pastorate of the Wellspring
Church.

So, at thirty-nine, Cæsar came to Rome, and Rome heard about it
immediately.




                             CHAPTER XXIII


                                   I

HE did not stand by the altar now, uplifted in a vow that he would be
good and reverent. He was like the new general manager of a factory as
he bustled for the first time through the Wellspring Methodist Church,
Zenith, and his first comment was “The plant’s run down—have to buck it
up.”

He was accompanied on his inspection by his staff: Miss Bundle, church
secretary and personal secretary to himself, a decayed and plaintive
lady distressingly free of seductiveness; Miss Weezeger, the deaconess,
given to fat and good works; and A. F. Cherry, organist and musical
director, engaged only on part time.

He was disappointed that the church could not give him a pastoral
assistant or a director of religious education. He’d have them, soon
enough—and boss them! Great!

He found an auditorium which would hold sixteen hundred people but which
was offensively gloomy in its streaky windows, its brown plaster walls,
its cast-iron pillars. The rear wall of the chancel was painted a
lugubrious blue scattered with stars which had ceased to twinkle; and
the pulpit was of dark oak, crowned with a foolish, tasseled, faded
green velvet cushion. The whole auditorium was heavy and forbidding; the
stretch of empty brown-grained pews stared at him dolorously.

“Certainly must have been a swell bunch of cheerful Christians that made
this layout! I’ll have a new church here in five years—one with some
pep to it, and Gothic fixin’s and an up-to-date educational and
entertainment plant,” reflected the new priest.

The Sunday School rooms were spacious enough, but dingy, scattered with
torn hymn books; the kitchen in the basement, for church suppers, had a
rusty ancient stove and piles of chipped dishes. Elmer’s own study and
office was airless, and looked out on the flivver-crowded yard of a
garage. And Mr. Cherry said the organ was rather more than wheezy.

“Oh, well,” Elmer conferred with himself afterward, “what do I care!
Anyway, there’s plenty of room for the crowds, and, believe me, I’m the
boy can drag ’em in! . . . God, what a frump that Bundle woman is! One
of these days I’ll have a smart girl secretary—a good-looker. Well,
hurray, ready for the big work! I’ll show this town what high-class
preaching is!”

Not for three days did he chance to think that Cleo might also like to
see the church.

                                   II

Though there were nearly four hundred thousand people in Zenith and only
nine hundred in Banjo Crossing, Elmer’s reception in the Zenith church
basement was remarkably like his reception in the Banjo basement. There
were the same rugged, hard-handed brothers, the same ample sisters
renowned for making doughnuts, the same brisk little men given to
giggling and pious jests. There were the same homemade ice cream and
homemade oratory. But there were five times as many people as at the
Banjo reception, and Elmer was ever a lover of quantity. And among the
transplanted rustics were several prosperous professional men, several
well-gowned women, and some pretty girls who looked as though they went
to dancing school, Discipline or not.

He felt cheerful and loving toward them—his, as he pointed out to them,
“fellow crusaders marching on resolutely to achievement of the Kingdom
of God on earth.”

It was easy to discover which of the members present from the Official
Board of the church were most worth his attentions. Mr. Ernest Apfelmus,
one of the stewards, was the owner of the Gem of the Ocean Pie and Cake
Corporation. He looked like a puffy and bewildered urchin suddenly blown
up to vast size; he was very rich, Miss Bundle whispered; and he did not
know how to spend his money except on his wife’s diamonds and the cause
of the Lord. Elmer paid court to Mr. Apfelmus and his wife, who spoke
quite a little English.

Not so rich but even more important, Elmer guessed, was T. J. Rigg, the
famous criminal lawyer, a trustee of Wellspring Church.

Mr. Rigg was small, deep-wrinkled, with amused and knowing eyes. He
would be, Elmer felt instantly, a good man with whom to drink. His
wife’s face was that of a girl, round and smooth and blue-eyed, though
she was fifty and more, and her laughter was lively.

“Those are folks I can shoot straight with,” decided Elmer, and he kept
near them.

Rigg hinted, “Say, Reverend, why don’t you and your good lady come up to
my house after this, and we can loosen up and have a good laugh and get
over this sewing-circle business.”

“I’d certainly like to.” As he spoke Elmer was considering that if he
was really to loosen up, he could not have Cleo about. “Only, I’m afraid
my wife has a headache, poor girl. We’ll just send her along home and
I’ll come with you.”

“After you shake hands a few thousand more times!”

“Exactly!”

Elmer was edified to find that Mr. Rigg had a limousine with a
chauffeur—one of the few in which Elmer had yet ridden. He did like to
have his Christian brethren well heeled. But the sight of the limousine
made him less chummy with the Riggses, more respectful and unctuous, and
when they had dropped Cleo at the hotel, Elmer leaned gracefully back on
the velvet seat, waved his large hand poetically, and breathed, “Such a
welcome the dear people gave me! I am so grateful! What a real
outpouring of the spirit!”

“Look here,” sniffed Rigg, “you don’t have to be pious with us! Ma and I
are a couple of old dragoons. We like religion; like the good old
hymns—takes us back to the hick town we came from; and we believe
religion is a fine thing to keep people in order—they think of higher
things instead of all these strikes and big wages and the kind of
hell-raising that’s throwing the industrial system all out of kilter.
And I like a fine upstanding preacher that can give a good show. So I’m
willing to be a trustee. But we ain’t pious. And any time you want to
let down—and I reckon there must be times when a big cuss like you must
get pretty sick of listening to the sniveling sisterhood!—you just come
to us, and if you want to smoke or even throw in a little jolt of
liquor, as I’ve been known to do, why we’ll understand. How about it,
Ma?”

“You bet!” said Mrs. Rigg. “And I’ll go down to the kitchen, if cook
isn’t there, and fry you up a couple of eggs, and if you don’t tell the
rest of the brethren, there’s always a couple of bottles of beer on the
ice. Like one?”

“_Would_ I!” cheered Elmer. “You bet I would! Only—I cut out drinking
and smoking quite a few years ago. Oh, I had my share before that! But I
stopped, absolute, and I’d hate to break my record. But you go right
ahead. And I want to say that it’ll be a mighty big relief to have some
folks in the church that I can talk to without shocking ’em half to
death. Some of these holier-than-thou birds——  Lord, they won’t let a
preacher be a human being!”

The Rigg house was large, rather faded, full of books which had been
read—history, biography, travels. The smaller sitting-room, with its
log fire and large padded chairs, looked comfortable, but Mrs. Rigg
shouted, “Oh, let’s go out to the kitchen and shake up a welsh rabbit! I
love to cook, and I don’t dast till after the servants go to bed.”

So his first conference with T. J. Rigg, who became the only authentic
friend Elmer had known since Jim Lefferts, was held at the shiny
white-enamel-topped table in the huge kitchen, with Mrs. Rigg stalking
about, bringing them welsh rabbit, with celery, cold chicken, whatever
she found in the ice box.

“I want your advice, Brother Rigg,” said Elmer. “I want to make my first
sermon here something sen—well, something that’ll make ’em sit up and
listen. I don’t have to get the subject in for the church ads till
tomorrow. Now what do you think of some pacifism?”

“Eh?”

“I know what you think. Of course during the war I was just as patriotic
as anybody—Four-Minute Man, and in another month I’d of been in
uniform. But honest, some of the churches are getting a lot of kick out
of hollering pacifism now the war’s all safely over—some of the biggest
preachers in the country. But far’s I’ve heard, nobody’s started it here
in Zenith yet, and it might make a big sensation.”

“Yes, that’s so, and course it’s perfectly all right to adopt pacifism
as long as there’s no chance for another war.”

“Or do you think—you know the congregation here—do you think a more
dignified and kind of you might say poetic expository sermon would
impress ’em more? Or what about a good, vigorous,
right-out-from-the-shoulder attack on vice? You know, booze and
immorality—like short skirts—by golly, girls’ skirts getting shorter
every year!”

“Now that’s what I’d vote for,” said Rigg. “That’s what gets ’em.
Nothing like a good juicy vice sermon to bring in the crowds. Yes, sir!
Fearless attack on all this drinking and this awful sex immorality
that’s getting so prevalent.” Mr. Rigg meditatively mixed a highball,
keeping it light because next morning in court he had to defend a lady
accused of running a badger game. “You bet. Some folks say sermons like
that are just sensational, but I always tell ’em: once the preacher gets
the folks into the church that way—and mighty few appreciate how hard
it is to do a good vice sermon; jolt ’em enough and yet not make it too
dirty—once you get in the folks, then you can give ’em some good,
solid, old-time religion and show ’em salvation and teach ’em to observe
the laws and do an honest day’s work for an honest day’s pay, ’stead of
clock-watching like my doggone clerks do! Yep, if you ask me, try the
vice. . . . Oh, say, Ma, do you think the Reverend would be shocked by
that story about the chambermaid and the traveling man that Mark was
telling us?”

Elmer was not shocked. In fact he had another droll tale himself.

He went home at one.

“I’ll have a good time with those folks,” he reflected, in the luxury of
a taxicab. “Only, better be careful with old Rigg. He’s a shrewd bird,
and he’s onto me. . . . Now what do you mean?” indignantly. “What do you
mean by ‘onto me’? There’s nothing to be onto! I refused a drink and a
cigar, didn’t I? I never cuss except when I lose my temper, do I? I’m
leading an absolutely Christian life. And I’m bringing a whale of a lot
more souls into churches than any of these pussy-footing tin saints
that’re afraid to laugh and jolly people. ‘Onto me’ nothing!”

                                  III

On Saturday morning, on the page of religious advertisements in the
Zenith newspapers, Elmer’s first sermon was announced in a two-column
spread as dealing with the promising problem: “Can Strangers Find Haunts
of Vice in Zenith?”

They could, and with gratifying ease, said Elmer in his sermon. He said
it before at least four hundred people, as against the hundred who had
normally been attending.

He himself was a stranger in Zenith, and he had gone forth and he had
been “appalled—aghast—bowed in shocked horror” at the amount of vice,
and such interesting and attractive vice. He had investigated Braun’s
Island, a rackety beach and dance-floor and restaurant at South Zenith,
and he had found mixed bathing. He described the ladies’ legs; he
described the two amiable young women who had picked him up. He told of
the waiter who, though he denied that Braun’s Restaurant itself sold
liquor, had been willing to let him know where to get it, and where to
find an all-night game of poker—“and, mind you, playing poker for
keeps, you understand,” Elmer explained.

On Washington Avenue, North, he had found two movies in which “the
dreadful painted purveyors of putrescent vice”—he meant the movie
actors—had on the screen danced “suggestive steps which would bring the
blush of shame to the cheeks of any decent woman,” and in which the same
purveyors had taken drinks which he assumed to be the deadly cocktails.
On his way to his hotel after these movies three ladies of the night had
accosted him, right under the White Way of lights. Street-corner
loafers—he had apparently been very chummy with them—had told him of
blind pigs, of dope-peddlers, of strange lecheries.

“That,” he shouted, “is what one stranger was able to find in your
city—now _my_ city, and well beloved! But could he find virtue so
easily, could he, could he? Or just a lot of easy-going churches,
lollygagging along, while the just God threatens this city with the fire
and devouring brimstone that destroyed proud Sodom and Gomorrah in their
abominations! Listen! With the help of God Almighty, let us raise here
in this church a standard of virtue that no stranger can help seeing!
We’re lazy. We’re not burning with a fever of righteousness. On your
knees, you slothful, and pray God to forgive you and to aid you and me
to form a brotherhood of helpful, joyous, fiercely righteous followers
of every commandment of the Lord Our God!”

The newspapers carried almost all of it. . . . It had just happened that
there were reporters present—it had just happened that Elmer had been
calling up the _Advocate-Times_ on Saturday—it had just happened that
he remembered he had met Bill Kingdom, the _Advocate_ reporter, in
Sparta—it had just happened that to help out good old Bill he had let
him know there would be something stirring in the church, come Sunday.

The next Saturday Elmer advertised “Is There a Real Devil Sneaking
Around with Horns and Hoofs?” On Sunday there were seven hundred
present. Within two months Elmer was preaching, ever more confidently
and dramatically, to larger crowds than were drawn by any other church
in Zenith except four or five.

But, “Oh, he’s just a new sensation—he can’t last out—hasn’t got the
learning and staying-power. Besides, Old Town is shot to pieces,” said
Elmer’s fellow vinters—particularly his annoyed fellow Methodists.

                                   IV

Cleo and he had found a gracious old house in Old Town, to be had cheap
because of the ragged neighborhood. He had hinted to her that since he
was making such a spiritual sacrifice as to take a lower salary in
coming to Zenith, her father, as a zealous Christian, ought to help them
out; and if she should be unable to make her father perceive this, Elmer
would regretfully have to be angry with her.

She came back from a visit to Banjo Crossing with two thousand dollars.

Cleo had an instinct for agreeable furniture. For the old house, with
its white mahogany paneling, she got reproductions of early New England
chairs and commodes and tables. There was a white-framed fireplace and a
fine old crystal chandelier in the living-room.

“Some class! We can entertain the bon ton here, and, believe me, I’ll
soon be having a lot of ’em coming to church! . . . Sometimes I do wish,
though, I’d gone out for the Episcopal Church. Lots more class there,
and they don’t beef if a minister takes a little drink,” he said to
Cleo.

“Oh, Elmer, how _can_ you! When Methodism stands for—”

“Oh, God, I do wish that just once you wouldn’t deliberately
misunderstand me! Here I was just carrying on a philosophical
discussion, and not speaking personal, and you go and—”

His house in order, he gave attention to clothes. He dressed as
calculatingly as an actor. For the pulpit, he continued to wear morning
clothes. For his church study, he chose offensively inoffensive lounge
suits, gray and brown and striped blue, with linen collars and quiet
blue ties. For addresses before slightly boisterous lunch-clubs, he went
in for manly tweeds and manly soft collars, along with his manly voice
and manly jesting.

He combed his thick hair back from his strong, square face, and
permitted it to hang, mane-like, just a bit over his collar. But it was
still too black to be altogether prophetic.

The two thousand was gone before they had been in Zenith a month.

“But it’s all a good investment,” he said. “When I meet the Big Bugs,
they’ll see I may have a dump of a church in a bum section but I can put
up as good a front as if I were preaching on Chickasaw Road.”

                                   V

If in Banjo Crossing Elmer had been bored by inactivity, in Zenith he
was almost exhausted by the demands.

Wellspring Church had been carrying on a score of institutional affairs,
and Elmer doubled them, for nothing brought in more sympathy, publicity,
and contributions. Rich old hyenas who never went to church would ooze
out a hundred dollars or even five hundred when you described the
shawled mothers coming tearfully to the milk station.

There were classes in manual training, in domestic science, in
gymnastics, in bird study, for the poor boys and girls of Old Town.
There were troops of Boy Scouts, of Camp Fire Girls. There were Ladies’
Aid meetings, Women’s Missionary Society meetings, regular church
suppers before prayer-meeting, a Bible Training School for Sunday School
teachers, a sewing society, nursing and free food for the sick and poor,
half a dozen clubs of young men and women, half a dozen circles of
matrons, and a Men’s Club with monthly dinners, for which the pastor had
to snare prominent speakers without payment. The Sunday School was like
a small university. And every day there were dozens of callers who asked
the pastor for comfort, for advice, for money—young men in temptation,
widows wanting jobs, old widows wanting assurance of immortality, hoboes
wanting hand-outs, and eloquent book-agents. Where in Banjo the
villagers had been shy to expose their cancerous sorrows, in the city
there were always lonely people who reveled in being a little twisted, a
little curious, a little shameful; who yearned to talk about themselves
and who expected the pastor to be forever interested.

Elmer scarce had time to prepare his sermons, though he really did yearn
now to make them original and eloquent. He was no longer satisfied to
depend on his barrel. He wanted to increase his vocabulary; he was even
willing to have new ideas, lifted out of biology and biography and
political editorials.

He was out of the house daily at eight in the morning—usually after a
breakfast in which he desired to know of Cleo why the deuce she couldn’t
keep Nat and Bunny quiet while he read the paper—and he did not return
till six, burning with weariness. He had to study in the evening. . . .
He was always testy. . . . His children were afraid of him, even when he
boisterously decided to enact the Kind Parent for one evening and to
ride them pickaback, whether or no they wanted to be ridden pickaback.
They feared God properly and kept his commandments, did Nat and Bunny,
because their father so admirably prefigured God.

When Cleo was busy with meetings and clubs at the church, Elmer blamed
her for neglecting the house; when she slackened her church work, he was
able equally to blame her for not helping him professionally. And
obviously it was because she had so badly arranged the home routine that
he never had time for morning Family Worship. . . . But he made up for
it by the violence of his Grace before Meat, during which he glared at
the children if they stirred in their chairs.

And always the telephone was ringing—not only in his office but at home
in the evening.

What should Miss Weezeger, the deaconess, do about this old Miss Mally,
who wanted a new nightgown? Could the Reverend Gantry give a short talk
on “Advertising and the Church” to the Ad Club next Tuesday noon? Could
he address the Letitia Music and Literary Club on “Religion and Poetry”
next Thursday at four—just when he had a meeting with the Official
Board. The church janitor wanted to start the furnace, but the coal
hadn’t been delivered. What advice would the Reverend Mr. Gantry give to
a young man who wanted to go to college and had no money? From what book
was that quotation about “Cato learned Greek at eighty Sophocles” which
he had used in last Sunday’s sermon? Would Mr. Gantry be so kind and
address the Lincoln School next Friday morning at nine-fifteen—the dear
children would be so glad of any Message he had to give them, and the
regular speaker couldn’t show up. Would it be all right for the Girls’
Basket Ball team to use the basement tonight? Could the Reverend come
out, right now, to the house of Ben T. Evers, 2616 Appleby Street—five
miles away—because grandmother was very ill and needed consolation.
What the dickens did the Reverend mean by saying, last Sunday, that
hell-fire might be merely spiritual and figurative—didn’t he know that
that was agin Matthew V:29: “Thy whole body should be cast into hell.”
Could he get the proof of the church bulletin back to the printers right
away? Could the officers of the Southwest Circle of Women meet in Mr.
Gantry’s study tomorrow? Would Reverend Gantry speak at the Old Town
Improvement Association Banquet? Did the Reverend want to buy a
secondhand motor-car in A-1 shape? Could the Reverend—

“God!” said the Reverend; and, “Huh? Why, no, of course you couldn’t
answer ’em for me, Cleo. But at least you might try to keep from humming
when I’m simply killing myself trying to take care of all these blame’
fools and sacrificing myself and everything!”

And the letters.

In response to every sermon he had messages informing him that he was
the bright hope of evangelicism and that he was a cloven-hoofed fiend;
that he was a rousing orator and a human saxophone. One sermon on the
delights of Heaven, which he pictured as a perpetual summer afternoon at
a lake resort, brought in the same mail four comments:

    i have got an idea for you verry important since hearing yrs of
    last sunday evening why do’nt you hold services every evning to
    tell people & etc about heven and danger of hell we must hurry
    hurry hurry, the church in a bad way and is up to us who have
    many and infaliable proofs of heven and hell to hasten yes we
    must rescew the parishing, make everywhere the call of the lord,
    fill the churches and empty these damable theatre.

                                               Yrs for his coming,
                                                   JAMES C. WICKES,
                                              2113 A, McGrew Street.

    The writer is an honest and unwavering Christian and I want to
    tell you, Gantry, that the only decent and helpful and enjoyable
    thing about your sermon last Sunday A. M. was your finally
    saying “Let us pray,” only _you_ should have said “Let me prey.”
    By your wibbly-wabbly emphasis on Heaven and your fear to
    emphasize the horrors of Hell, you get people into an
    easy-going, self-satisfied frame of mind where they slip easily
    into sin, and while pretending to be an earnest and literal
    believer in every word of the Scriptures, you are an atheist in
    sheep’s clothing. I am a minister of the gospel and know whereof
    I speak.

                                                            Yours,
                                              ALMON JEWINGS STRAFE.

    I heard your rotten old-fashioned sermon last Sunday. You
    pretend to be liberal, but you are just a hide-bound
    conservative. Nobody believes in a material heaven or hell any
    more, and you make yourself ridiculous by talking about them.
    Wake up and study some modern dope.

                                                         A STUDENT.

    Dear Brother, your lovely sermon last Sunday about Heaven was
    the finest I have ever heard. I am quite an old lady and not
    awful well and in my ills and griefs, especially about my
    grandson who drinks, your wonderful words give me such a comfort
    I cannot describe to you.

                                                 Yours admiringly,
                                               MRS. R. R. GOMMERIE.

And he was expected, save with the virulent anonymous letters, to answer
all of them . . . in his stuffy office, facing a shelf of black-bound
books, dictating to the plaintive Miss Bundle, who never caught an
address, who always single-spaced the letters which should have been
double-spaced, and who had a speed which seemed adequate until you
discovered that she attained it by leaving out most of the verbs and
adjectives.

                                   VI

Whether or not he was irritable on week days, Sundays were to his
nervous family a hell of keeping out of his way, and for himself they
had the strain of a theatrical first night.

He was up at seven, looking over his sermon-notes, preparing his talk to
the Sunday School, and snarling at Cleo, “Good Lord, you might have
breakfast on time today, at least, and why in heaven’s name you can’t
get that furnace-man here so I won’t have to freeze while I’m doing my
studying—”

He was at Sunday School at a quarter to ten, and often he had to take
the huge Men’s Bible Class and instruct it in the more occult meanings
of the Bible, out of his knowledge of the original Hebrew and Greek as
denied to the laity.

Morning church services began at eleven. Now that he often had as many
as a thousand in the audience, as he peeped out at them from the study
he had stage-fright. Could he hold them? What the deuce had he intended
to say about communion? He couldn’t remember a word of it.

It was not easy to keep on urging the unsaved to come forward as though
he really thought they would and as though he cared a hang whether they
did or not. It was not easy, on communion Sundays, when they knelt round
the altar rail, to keep from laughing at the sanctimonious eyes and prim
mouths of brethren whom he knew to be crooks in private business.

It was not easy to go on saying with proper conviction that whosoever
looked on a woman to lust after her would go booming down to hell when
there was a pretty and admiring girl in the front row. And it was
hardest of all, when he had done his public job, when he was tired and
wanted to let down, to stand about after the sermon and be hand-shaken
by aged spinster saints who expected him to listen without grinning
while they quavered that he was a silver-plated angel and that they were
just like him.

To have to think up a new, bright, pious quip for each of them! To see
large sporting males regarding him the while as though he were an old
woman in trousers!

By the time he came home for Sunday lunch he was looking for a chance to
feel injured and unappreciated and pestered and put upon, and usually he
found the chance.

There were still ahead of him, for the rest of the day, the Sunday
evening service, often the Epworth League, sometimes special meetings at
four. Whenever the children disturbed his Sunday afternoon nap, Elmer
gave an impersonation of the prophets. Why! All he asked of Nat and
Bunny was that, as a Methodist minister’s children, they should not be
seen on the streets or in the parks on the blessed Sabbath afternoon,
and that they should not be heard about the house. He told them, often,
that they were committing an unexampled sin by causing him to fall into
bad tempers unbecoming a Man of God.

But through all these labors and this lack of domestic sympathy he
struggled successfully.

                                  VII

Elmer was as friendly as ever with Bishop Toomis.

He had conferred early with the bishop and with the canny
lawyer-trustee, T. J. Rigg, as to what fellow-clergymen in Zenith it
would be worth his while to know.

Among the ministers outside the Methodist Church, they recommended Dr.
G. Prosper Edwards, the highly cultured pastor of the Pilgrim
Congregational Church, Dr. John Jennison Drew, the active but sanctified
leader of the Chatham Road Presbyterian Church, that solid Baptist, the
Reverend Hosea Jessup, and Willis Fortune Tate, who, though he was an
Episcopalian and very shaky as regards liquor and hell, had one of the
suavest and most expensive flocks in town. And if one could endure the
Christian Scientists’ smirking conviction that they alone had the truth,
there was the celebrated leader of the First Christian Science Church,
Mr. Irving Tillish.

The Methodist ministers of Zenith Elmer met and studied at their regular
Monday morning meetings, in the funeral and wedding chapel of Central
Church. They looked like a group of prosperous and active business men.
Only two of them ever wore clerical waistcoats, and of these only one
compromised with the Papacy and the errors of Canterbury by turning his
collar around. A few resembled farmers, a few stone-masons, but most of
them looked like retail shops. The Reverend Mr. Chatterton Weeks
indulged in claret-colored “fancy socks,” silk handkerchiefs, and an
enormous emerald ring, and gave a pleasant suggestion of vaudeville. Nor
were they too sanctimonious. They slapped one another’s backs, they used
first names, they shouted, “I hear you’re grabbing off all the crowds in
town, you old cuss!” and for the manlier and more successful of them it
was quite the thing to use now and then a daring “damn.”

It would, to an innocent layman, have been startling to see them sitting
in rows like schoolboys; to hear them listening not to addresses on
credit and the routing of hardware but to short helpful talks on Faith.
The balance was kept, however, by an adequate number of papers on trade
subjects—the sort of pews most soothing to the back; the value of
sending postcards reading “Where were you last Sunday, old scout? We
sure did miss you at the Men’s Bible Class”; the comparative values of a
giant imitation thermometer, a giant clock, and a giant automobile
speedometer, as a register of the money coming in during special drives;
the question of gold and silver stars as rewards for Sunday School
attendance; the effectiveness of giving the children savings-banks in
the likeness of a jolly little church to encourage them to save their
pennies for Christian work; and the morality of violin solos.

Nor were the assembled clergy too inhumanly unboastful in their reports
of increased attendance and collections.

Elmer saw that the Zenith district superintendent, one Fred Orr, could
be neglected as a creeping and silent fellow who was all right at prayer
and who seemed to lead an almost irritatingly pure life, but who had no
useful notions about increasing collections.

The Methodist preachers whom he had to take seriously as rivals were
four.

There was Chester Brown, the ritualist, of the new and ultra-Gothic
Asbury Church. He was almost as bad, they said, as an Episcopalian. He
wore a clerical waistcoat buttoned up to his collar; he had a robed
choir and the processional; he was rumored once to have had candles on
what was practically an altar. He was, to Elmer, distressingly literary
and dramatic. It was said that he had literary gifts; his articles
appeared not only in the _Advocate_ but in the _Christian Century_ and
the _New Republic_—rather whimsical essays, safely Christian but frank
about the church’s sloth and wealth and blindness. He had been Professor
of English Literature and Church History in Luccock College, and he did
such sermons on books as Elmer, with his exhausting knowledge of
Longfellow and George Eliot, could never touch.

Dr. Otto Hickenlooper of Central Church was an even more distressing
rival. His was the most active institutional church of the whole state.
He had not only manual training and gymnastics but sacred pageants,
classes in painting (never from the nude), classes in French and
batik-making and sex hygiene and bookkeeping and short-story writing. He
had clubs for railroad men, for stenographers, for bell-boys; and after
the church suppers the young people were encouraged to sit about in
booths to which the newspapers referred flippantly as “courting
corners.”

Dr. Hickenlooper had come out hard for Social Service. He was in
sympathy with the American Federation of Labor, the I. W. W., the
Socialists, the Communists, and the Nonpartisan League, which was more
than they were with one another. He held Sunday evening lectures on the
Folly of War, the Minimum Wage, the need of clean milk; and once a month
he had an open forum, to which were invited the most dangerous radical
speakers, who were allowed to say absolutely anything they liked,
provided they did not curse, refer to adultery, or criticize the
leadership of Christ.

Dr. Mahlon Potts, of the First Methodist Church, seemed to Elmer at
first glance less difficult to oust. He was fat, pompous, full of heavy
rumbles of piety. He was a stage parson. “Ah, my dear Brother!” he
boomed; and “How are we this morning, my dear Doctor, and how is the
lovely little wife?” But Dr. Potts had the largest congregation of any
church of any denomination in Zenith. He was so respectable. He was so
safe. People knew where they were, with him. He was adequately flowery
of speech—he could do up a mountain, a sunset, a burning of the
martyrs, a reception of the same by the saints in heaven, as well as any
preacher in town. But he never doubted nor let any one else doubt that
by attending the Methodist Church regularly, and observing the rules of
repentance, salvation, baptism, communion, and liberal giving, every one
would have a minimum of cancer and tuberculosis and sin, and
unquestionably arrive in heaven.

These three Elmer envied but respected; one man he envied and loathed.

That was Philip McGarry of the Arbor Methodist Church.

Philip McGarry, Ph. D. of the University of Chicago in economics and
philosophy—only everybody who liked him, layman or fellow-parson,
seemed to call him “Phil”—was at the age of thirty-five known through
the whole American Methodist Church as an _enfant terrible_. The various
sectional editions of the _Advocate_ admired him but clucked like doting
and alarmed hens over his frequent improprieties. He was accused of
every heresy. He never denied them, and the only dogma he was known to
give out positively was the leadership of Jesus—as to whose divinity he
was indefinite.

He was a stocky, smiling man, fond of boxing, and even at a funeral
incapable of breathing, “Ah, sister!”

He criticized everything. He criticized even bishops—for being too fat,
for being too ambitious, for gassing about Charity during a
knock-down-and-drag-out strike. He criticized, but amiably, the social
and institutional and generally philanthropic Dr. Otto Hickenlooper,
with his clubs for the study of Karl Marx and his Sunday afternoon
reception for lonely traveling-men.

“You’re a good lad, Otto,” said Dr. McGarry—and openly, in the
preachers’ Monday meetings: “You mean well, but you’re one of these
darned philanthropists.”

“Nice word to use publicly—’darned’!” meditated the shocked Reverend
Elmer Gantry.

“All your stuff at Central, Otto,” said Dr. McGarry, “is paternalistic.
You hand out rations to the dear pee-pul and keep ’em obedient. You talk
about socialism and pacifism, and say a lot of nice things about ’em,
but you always explain that reforms must come in due time, which means
never, and then only through the kind supervision of Rockefeller and
Henry Ford. And I always suspect that your activities have behind ’em
the sneaking purpose of luring the poor chumps into religion—even into
Methodism!”

The whole ministerial meeting broke into yelps.

“Well, of course, that’s the purpose—”

“Well, if you’ll kindly tell me why you stay in the Methodist Church
when you think it’s so unimportant to—”

“Just what are you, a minister of the gospel, seeking _except_
religion—”

The meeting, on such a morning, was certain to stray from the
consideration of using egg-coal in church furnaces to the question as to
what, when they weren’t before their congregations and on record, they
really believed about the whole thing.

That was a very dangerous and silly thing, reflected Elmer Gantry. No
telling where you’d get to, if you went blatting around about a lot of
these fool problems. Preach the straight Bible gospel and make folks
good, he demanded, and leave all these ticklish questions of theology
and social service to the profs!

Philip McGarry wound up his cheerful attack on Dr. Hickenlooper, the
first morning when Elmer disgustedly encountered him, by insisting, “You
see, Otto, your reforms couldn’t mean anything, or you wouldn’t be able
to hold onto as many prosperous money-grabbing parishioners as you do.
No risk of the working-men in your church turning dangerous as long as
you’ve got that tight-fisted Joe Hanley as one of your trustees! Thank
Heaven, I haven’t got a respectable person in my whole blooming flock!”

(“Yeh, and there’s where you gave yourself away, McGarry,” Elmer
chuckled inwardly. “That’s the first thing you’ve said that’s true!”)

Philip McGarry’s church was in a part of the city incomparably more
run-down than Elmer’s Old Town. It was called “The Arbor”; it had in
pioneer days been the vineyard-sheltered village, along the Chaloosa
River, from which had grown the modern Zenith. Now it was all dives,
brothels, wretched tenements, cheap-jack shops. Yet here McGarry lived,
a bachelor, seemingly well content, counseling pick-pockets and
scrubwomen, and giving on Friday evenings a series of lectures packed by
eager Jewish girl students, radical workmen, old cranks, and wistful
rich girls coming in limousines down from the spacious gardens of Royal
Ridge.

“I’ll have trouble with that McGarry if we both stay in this town. Him
and I will never get along together,” thought Elmer. “Well, I’ll keep
away from him; I’ll treat him with some of this Christian charity that
he talks so darn’ much about and can’t understand the real meaning of!
We’ll just dismiss him—and most of these other birds. But the big
three—how’ll I handle them?”

He could not, even if he should have a new church, outdo Chester Brown
in ecclesiastical elegance or literary messages. He could never touch
Otto Hickenlooper in institutions and social service. He could never
beat Mahlon Potts in appealing to the well-to-do respectables.

Yet he could beat them all together!

Planning it delightedly, at the ministers’ meeting, on his way home, by
the fireplace at night, he saw that each of these stars was so
specialized that he neglected the good publicity-bringing features of
the others. Elmer would combine them; be almost as elevating as Chester
Brown, almost as institutional and meddling as Otto Hickenlooper, almost
as solidly safe and moral as Mahlon Potts. And all three of them, in
fact every preacher in town except one Presbyterian, were neglecting
the—well, some people called it sensational, but that was just envy;
the proper word, considered Elmer, was _powerful_, or perhaps
_fearless_, or _stimulating_—all of them were neglecting a powerful,
fearless, stimulating, and devil-challenging concentration on vice.
Booze. Legs. Society bridge. You bet!

Not overdo it, of course, but the town would come to know that in the
sermons of the Reverend Elmer Gantry there would always be something
spicy and yet improving.

“Oh, I can put it over the whole bunch!” Elmer stretched his big arms in
joyous vigor. “I’ll build a new church. I’ll take the crowds away from
all of ’em. I’ll be the one big preacher in Zenith. And
then——  Chicago? New York? Bishopric? Whatever I want! Whee!”




                              CHAPTER XXIV


                                   I

IT was during his inquiry about clerical allies and rivals—they were
the same thing—that Elmer learned that two of his classmates at Mizpah
Seminary were stationed in Zenith.

Wallace Umstead, the Mizpah student-instructor in gymnastics, was now
general secretary of the Zenith Y. M. C. A.

“He’s a boob. We can pass him up,” Elmer decided. “Husky but no finesse
and culture. No. That’s wrong. Preacher can get a lot of publicity
speaking at the Y., and get the fellows to join his church.”

So he called on Mr. Umstead, and that was a hearty and touching meeting
between classmates, two strong men come face to face, two fellow manly
Christians.

But Elmer was not pleased to learn of the presence of the second
classmate, Frank Shallard. He angrily recalled: “Sure—the fellow that
high-hatted me and sneaked around and tried to spy on me when I was
helping him learn the game at Schoenheim.”

He was glad to hear that Frank was in disgrace with the sounder and
saner clergy of Zenith. He had left the Baptist Church; it was said that
he had acted in a low manner as a common soldier in the Great War; and
he had gone as pastor to a Congregational Church in Zenith—not a
God-fearing, wealthy Congregational Church, like that of Dr. G. Prosper
Edwards, but one that was suspected of being as shaky and cowardly and
misleading as any Unitarian fold.

Elmer remembered that he still owed Frank the hundred dollars which he
had borrowed to reach Zenith for the last of his Prosperity lectures. He
was furious to remember it. He couldn’t pay it, not now, with a
motor-car just bought and only half paid for! But was it safe to make an
enemy of this crank Shallard, who might go around shooting his mouth off
and telling a lot of stories—not more’n half of ’em true?

He groaned with martyrdom, made out a check for a hundred—it was
one-half of his present bank-balance—and sent it to Frank with a note
explaining that for years he had yearned to return this money, but he
had lost Frank’s address. Also, he would certainly call on his dear
classmate just as soon as he got time.

“And that’ll be about sixteen years after the Day of Judgment,” he
snorted.

                                   II

Not all the tenderness, all the serene uprightness, all the mystic
visions of Andrew Pengilly, that village saint, had been able to keep
Frank Shallard satisfied with the Baptist ministry after his association
with the questioning rabbi and the Unitarian minister at Eureka. These
liberals proved admirably the assertion of the Baptist fundamentalists
that to tamper with biology and ethnology was to lose one’s Baptist
faith, wherefore State University education should be confined to
algebra, agriculture, and Bible study.

Early in 1917, when it was a question as to whether he would leave his
Baptist church or be kicked out, Frank was caught by the drama of
war—caught, in his wavering, by what seemed strength—and he resigned,
for all of Bess’ bewildered protests; he sent her and the children back
to her father, and enlisted as a private soldier.

Chaplain? No! He wanted, for the first time, to be normal and
uninsulated.

Through the war he was kept as a clerk in camp in America. He was
industrious, quick, accurate, obedient; he rose to a sergeancy and
learned to smoke; he loyally brought his captain home whenever he was
drunk; and he read half a hundred volumes of science.

And all the time he hated it.

He hated the indignity of being herded with other men, no longer a
person of leisure and dignity and command, whose idiosyncrasies were
important to himself and to other people, but a cog, to be hammered
brusquely the moment it made any rattle of individuality. He hated the
seeming planlessness of the whole establishment. If this was a war to
end war, he heard nothing of it from any of his fellow soldiers or his
officers.

But he learned to be easy and common with common men. He learned not
even to hear cursing. He learned to like large males more given to
tobacco-chewing than to bathing, and innocent of all words longer than
“hell.” He found himself so devoted to the virtues of these common
people that he wanted “to do something for them”—and in bewildered
reflection he could think of no other way of “doing something for them”
than to go on preaching.

But not among the Baptists, with their cast-iron minds.

Nor yet could he quite go over to the Unitarians. He still revered Jesus
of Nazareth as the one path to justice and kindness, and he
still—finding even as in childhood a magic in the stories of shepherds
keeping watch by night, of the glorified mother beside the babe in the
manger—he still had an unreasoned feeling that Jesus was of more than
human birth, and veritably the Christ.

It seemed to him that the Congregationalists were the freest among the
more or less trinitarian denominations. Each Congregational church made
its own law. The Baptists were supposed to, but they were ruled by a
grim general opinion.

After the war he talked to the state superintendent of Congregational
churches of Winnemac. Frank wanted a free church, and a poor church, but
not poor because it was timid and lifeless.

They would, said the superintendent, be glad to welcome him among the
Congregationalists, and there was available just the flock Frank wanted:
the Dorchester Church, on the edge of Zenith. The parishioners were
small shopkeepers and factory foremen and skilled workmen and
railwaymen, with a few stray music-teachers and insurance agents. They
were mostly poor; and they had the reputation of really wanting the
truth from the pulpit.

When Elmer arrived, Frank had been at the Dorchester Church for two
years, and he had been nearly happy.

He found that the grander among his fellow Congregational pastors—such
as G. Prosper Edwards, with his down-town plush-lined cathedral—could
be shocked almost as readily as the Baptists by a suggestion that we
didn’t really quite _know_ about the virgin birth. He found that the
worthy butchers and haberdashers of his congregation did not radiate joy
at a defense of Bolshevik Russia. He found that he was still not at all
certain that he was doing any good, aside from providing the drug of
religious hope to timorous folk frightened of hell-fire and afraid to
walk alone.

But to be reasonably free, to have, after army life, the fleecy comfort
of a home with jolly Bess and the children, this was oasis, and for
three years Frank halted in his fumbling for honesty.

Even more than Bess, the friendship of Dr. Philip McGarry, of the Arbor
Methodist Church, kept Frank in the ministry.

McGarry was three or four years younger than Frank, but in his sturdy
cheerfulness he seemed more mature. Frank had met him at the Ministerial
Alliance’s monthly meeting, and they had liked in each other a certain
disdainful honesty. McGarry was not to be shocked by what biology did to
Genesis, by the suggestion that certain Christian rites had been stolen
from Mithraic cults, by Freudianism, by any social heresies, yet McGarry
loved the church, as a comradely gathering of people alike hungry for
something richer than daily selfishness, and this love he passed on to
Frank.

But Frank still resented it that, as a parson, he was considered not
quite virile; that even clever people felt they must treat him with a
special manner; that he was barred from knowing the real thoughts and
sharing the real desires of normal humanity.

And when he received Elmer’s note of greeting he groaned, “Oh, Lord, I
wonder if people ever class me with a fellow like Gantry?”

He suggested to Bess, after a spirited account of Elmer’s eminent
qualities for spiritual and amorous leadership, “I feel like sending his
check back to him.”

“Let’s see it,” said Bess and, placing the check in her stocking, she
observed derisively, “There’s a new suit for Michael, and a lovely
dinner for you and me, and a new lip-stick, and money in the bank.
Cheers! I adore you, Reverend Shallard, I worship you, I adhere to you
in all Christian fidelity, but let me tell you, my lad, it wouldn’t hurt
you one bit if you had some of Elmer’s fast technique in love-making!”




                              CHAPTER XXV


                                   I

ELMER had, even in Zenith, to meet plenty of solemn and whiskery persons
whose only pleasure aside from not doing agreeable things was keeping
others from doing them. But the general bleakness of his sect was
changing, and he found in Wellspring Church a Young Married Set who were
nearly as cheerful as though they did not belong to a church.

This Young Married Set, though it was in good odor, though the wives
taught Sunday School and the husbands elegantly passed collection
plates, swallowed the Discipline with such friendly ease as a Catholic
priest uses toward the latest bleeding Madonna. They lived, largely, in
the new apartment-houses which were creeping into Old Town. They were
not rich, but they had Fords and phonographs and gin. They danced, and
they were willing to dance even in the presence of the Pastor.

They smelled in Elmer one of them, and though Cleo’s presence stiffened
them into uncomfortable propriety, when he dropped in on them alone they
shouted, “Come on, Reverend, I bet you can shake a hoof as good as
anybody! The wife says she’s gotta dance with you! Gotta get acquainted
with these Sins of the World if you’re going to make snappy sermons!”

He agreed, and he did dance, with a pretty appearance of being shocked.
He was light-footed still, for all his weight, and there was electricity
in his grasp as his hands curled about his partner’s waist.

“Oh, my, Reverend, if you hadn’t been a preacher you’d have been some
dancing-man!” the women fluttered, and for all his caution he could not
keep from looking into their fascinated eyes, noting the flutter of
their bosoms, and murmuring, “Better remember I’m human, honey! If I did
cut loose—Zowie!”

And they admired him for it.

Once, when rather hungrily he sniffed at the odors of alcohol and
tobacco, the host giggled, “Say, I hope you don’t smell anything on my
breath, Reverend—be fierce if you thought a good Methodist like me
could ever throw in a shot of liquor!”

“It’s not my business to smell anything except on Sundays,” said Elmer
amiably, and, “Come on now, Sister Gilson, let’s try and fox-trot again.
My gracious, you talk about me smelling for liquor! Think of what would
happen if Brother Apfelmus knew his dear Pastor was slipping in a little
dance! Mustn’t tell on me, folks!”

“You bet we won’t!” they said, and not even the elderly pietists on whom
he called most often became louder adherents of the Reverend Elmer
Gantry, better advertisers of his sermons, than these blades of the
Young Married Set.

He acquired a habit of going to their parties. He was hungry for brisk
companionship, and it was altogether depressing now to be with Cleo. She
could never learn, not after ten efforts a day, that she could not keep
him from saying “Damn!” by looking hurt and murmuring, “Oh, Elmer, how
can you?”

He told her, regarding the parties, that he was going out to call on
parishioners. And he was not altogether lying. His ambition was more to
him now than any exalted dissipation, and however often he yearned for
the mechanical pianos and the girls in pink kimonos of whom he so
lickerishly preached, he violently kept away from them.

But the jolly wives of the Young Married Set——  Particularly this Mrs.
Gilson, Beryl Gilson, a girl of twenty-five, born for cuddling. She had
a bleached and whining husband, who was always quarreling with her in a
weakly violent sputtering; and she was obviously taken by Elmer’s
confident strength. He sat by her in “cozy-corners,” and his arm was
tense. But he won glory by keeping from embracing her. Also, he wasn’t
so sure that he could win her. She was flighty, fond of triumphs, but
cautious, a city girl used to many suitors. And if she did prove
kind——  She was a member of his church, and she was talkative. She
might go around hinting.

After these meditations he would flee to the hospitality of T. J. Rigg,
in whose cheerfully sloven house he could relax safely, from whom he
could get the facts about the private business careers of his more
philanthropic contributors. But all the time the attraction of Beryl
Gilson, the vision of her dove-smooth shoulders, was churning him to
insanity.

                                   II

He had not noticed them during that Sunday morning sermon in late
autumn, not noticed them among the admirers who came up afterward to
shake hands. Then he startled and croaked, so that the current
hand-shaker thought he was ill.

Elmer had seen, loitering behind the others, his one-time forced
fiancée, Lulu Bains of Schoenheim, and her lanky, rugged, vengeful
cousin, Floyd Naylor.

They strayed up only when all the others were gone, when the affable
ushers had stopped pouncing on victims and pump-handling them and
patting their arms, as all ushers always do after all church services.
Elmer wished the ushers were staying, to protect him, but he was more
afraid of scandal than of violence.

He braced himself, feeling the great muscles surge along his back, then
took quick decision and dashed toward Lulu and Floyd, yammering, “Well,
well, well, well, well, well—”

Floyd shambled up, not at all unfriendly, and shook hands powerfully.
“Lulu and I just heard you were in town—don’t go to church much, I
guess, so we didn’t know. We’re married!”

While he shook hands with Lulu, much more tenderly, Elmer gave his
benign blessing with “Well, well! Mighty glad to hear it.”

“Yep, been married—gosh, must be fourteen years now—got married just
after we last seen you at Schoenheim.”

By divine inspiration Elmer was led to look as though he were wounded
clear to the heart at the revived memory of that unfortunate last
seeing. He folded his hands in front of his beautiful morning coat, and
looked noble, slightly milky and melancholy of eye. . . . But he was not
milky. He was staring hard enough. He saw that though Floyd was still as
clumsily uncouth as ever, Lulu—she must be thirty-three or -four
now—had taken on the city. She wore a simple, almost smart hat, a good
tweed top-coat, and she was really pretty. Her eyes were ingratiatingly
soft, very inviting; she still smiled with a desire to be friendly to
every one. Inevitably, she had grown plump, but she had not yet overdone
it, and her white little paw was veritably that of a kitten.

All this Elmer noted, while he looked injured but forgiving and while
Floyd stammered:

“You see, Reverend, I guess you thought we played you a pretty dirty
trick that night on the picnic at Dad Bains’, when you came back and I
was kind of hugging Lulu.”

“Yes, Floyd, I was pretty hurt, but——  Let’s forget and forgive!”

“No, but listen, Reverend! Golly, ’twas hard for me to come and explain
to you, but now I’ve got going——  Lulu and me, we weren’t making love.
No, sir! She was just feeling blue, and I was trying to cheer her up.
Honest! Then when you got sore and skipped off, Pa Bains, he was so
doggone mad—got out his shotgun and cussed and raised the old Ned, yes,
sir, he simply raised Cain, and he wouldn’t give me no chance to
explain. Said I had to marry Lu. ‘Well,’ I says, ‘if you think _that’s_
any hardship—’”

Floyd stopped to chuckle. Elmer was conscious that Lulu was studying
him, in awe, in admiration, in a palpitating resurgence of affection.

“‘If you think that’s any hardship,’ I says, ‘let me tell you right now,
Uncle,’ I says, ‘I been crazy to marry Lu ever since she was so high.
Well, there was a lot of argument. Dad Bains says first we had to go in
town and explain everything to you. But you was gone away, next morning,
and what with one thing and another—well, here we are! And doing pretty
good. I own a garage out here on the edge of town, and we got a nice
flat, and everything going fine. But Lule and I kind of felt maybe we
ought to come around and explain, when we heard you were here. And got
two fine kids, both boys!”

“Honestly, we never meant—we didn’t!” begged Lulu.

Elmer condescended, “Of course, I understand perfectly, Sister Lulu!” He
shook hands with Floyd, warmly, and with Lulu more warmly. “And I can’t
tell you how pleased I am that you were both so gallant and polite as to
take the trouble and come and explain it to me. That was real courtesy,
when I’d been such a silly idiot! _That_ night—I suffered so over what
I thought was your disloyalty that I didn’t think I’d live through the
night. But come! Shall we not talk of it again? All’s understood now,
and all’s right!” He shook hands all over again. “And now that I’ve
found you, two old friends like you—of course I’m still practically a
stranger in Zenith—I’m not going to let you go! I’m going to come out
and call on you. Do you belong to any church body here in Zenith?”

“Well, no, not exactly,” said Floyd.

“Can’t I persuade you to come here, sometimes, and perhaps think of
joining later?”

“Well, I’ll tell you, Reverend, in the auto business—kind of against my
religion, at that, but you know how it is, in the auto business we’re
awful’ busy on Sunday.”

“Well, perhaps Lulu would like to come now and then.”

“Sure. Women ought to stick by the church, that’s what I always say.
Dunno just how we got out of the habit, here in the city, and we’ve
always talked about starting going again, but—  Oh, we just kinda never
got around to it, I guess.”

“I hope, uh, I hope, Brother Floyd, that our miscomprehension, yours and
mine that evening, had nothing to do with your alienation from the
church! Oh, that would be a pity! Yes. Such a pity! But I could,
perhaps, have a—a comprehension of it.” (He saw that Lulu wasn’t
missing one of his dulcet and sinuous phrases; so different from Floyd’s
rustic blurting. She _was_ pretty. Just plump enough. Cleo would be a
fat old woman, he was afraid, instead of handsome. He couldn’t of
married Lulu. No. He’d been right. Small-town stuff. But awful nice to
pat!) “Yes, I think I could understand it if you’d been offended, Floyd.
What a young chump I was, even if I _was_ a preacher, to not—not to see
the real situation. Really, it’s you who must forgive me for my
wooden-headedness, Floyd!”

Sheepishly, Floyd grunted, “Well, I _did_ think you flew off the handle
kind of easy, and I guess it did make me kind of sore. But it don’t
matter none now.”

Very interestedly, Elmer inquired of Floyd, “And I’ll bet Lulu was even
angrier at me for my silliness!”

“No, by gosh, she never would let me say a word against you, Reverend!
Ha, ha, ha! Look at her! By golly, if she ain’t blushing! Well, sir,
that’s a good one on her all right!”

Elmer looked, intently.

“Well, I’m glad everything’s explained,” he said unctuously. “Now,
Sister Lulu, you must let me come out and explain about our fine
friendly neighborhood church here, and the splendid work we’re doing. I
know that with two dear kiddies—two, was it?—splendid!—with them and
a fine husband to look after, you must be kept pretty busy, but perhaps
you might find time to teach a Sunday School class or, anyway, you might
like to come to our jolly church suppers on Wednesday now and then. I’ll
tell you about our work, and you can talk it over with Floyd and see
what he thinks. What would be a good time to call on you, and what’s the
address, Lulu? How, uh, how would tomorrow afternoon, about three, do? I
wish I could come when Floyd’s there, but all my evenings are so
dreadfully taken up.”

Next afternoon, at five minutes to three, the Reverend Elmer Gantry
entered the cheap and flimsy apartment-house in which lived Floyd and
Mrs. Naylor, impatiently kicked a baby-carriage out of the way, panted a
little as he skipped up-stairs, and stood glowing, looking at Lulu as
she opened the door.

“All alone?” he said—he almost whispered.

Her eyes dropped before his. “Yes. The boys are in school.”

“Oh, that’s too bad! I’d hoped to see them.” As the door closed, as they
stood in the inner hall, he broke out, “Oh, Lulu, my darling, I thought
I’d lost you forever, and now I’ve found you again! Oh, forgive me for
speaking like that! I shouldn’t have! Forgive me! But if you knew how
I’ve thought of you, dreamed of you, waited for you, all these
years——  No. I’m not allowed to talk like that. It’s wicked. But we’re
going to be friends, aren’t we, such dear, trusting, tender friends
. . . Floyd and you and I?”

“Oh, _yes_!” she breathed, as she led him into the shabby sitting-room
with its thrice-painted cane rockers, its couch covered with a knitted
shawl, its department-store chromos of fruit and Versailles.

They stood recalling each other in the living-room. He muttered huskily,
“Dear, it wouldn’t be wrong for you to kiss me? Just once? Would it? To
let me know you really do forgive me? You see, now we’re like brother
and sister.”

She kissed him, shyly, fearfully, and she cried, “Oh, my darling, it’s
been so long!” Her arms clung about his neck, invincible, unrestrained.

When the boys came in from school and rang the clicker bell down-stairs,
the romantics were unduly cordial to them. When the boys had gone out to
play, she cried, wildly, “Oh, I know it’s wrong, but I’ve always loved
you so!”

He inquired interestedly, “Do you feel wickeder because I’m a minister?”

“No! I’m proud of it! Like as if you were different from other men—like
you were somehow closer to God. I’m _proud_ you’re a preacher! Any woman
would be! It’s—you know. Different!”

He kissed her. “Oh, you darling!” he said.

                                  III

They had to be careful. Elmer had singularly little relish for having
the horny-handed Floyd Naylor come in some afternoon and find him with
Lulu.

Like many famous lovers in many ages, they found refuge in the church.
Lulu was an admirable cook, and while in her new life in Zenith she had
never reached out for such urban opportunities as lectures or concerts
or literary clubs, she had by some obscure ambitiousness, some notion of
a shop of her own, been stirred to attend a cooking-school and learn
salads and pastry and canapés. Elmer was able to give her a weekly
Tuesday evening cooking-class to teach at Wellspring, and even to get
out of the trustees for her a salary of five dollars a week.

The cooking-class was over at ten. By that time the rest of the church
was cleared, and Elmer had decided that Tuesday evening would be a
desirable time for reading in his church office.

Cleo had many small activities in the church—clubs, Epworth League,
fancy-work—but none on Tuesday evening.

Before Lulu came stumbling through the quiet church basement, the dark
and musty corridor, before she tapped timidly at his door, he would be
walking up and down, and when he held out his arms she flew into them
unreasoning.

He had a new contentment.

“I’m really not a bad fellow. I don’t go chasing after women—oh, that
fool woman at the hotel didn’t count—not now that I’ve got Lulu. Cleo
never _was_ married to me; she doesn’t matter. I like to be good. If I’d
just been married to somebody like Sharon! O God! Sharon! Am I untrue to
her? No! Dear Lulu, sweet kid, I owe something to her, too. I wonder if
I could get to see her Saturday—”

A new contentment he had, and explosive success.




                              CHAPTER XXVI


                                   I

IN the autumn of his first year in Zenith Elmer started his famous
Lively Sunday Evenings. Mornings, he announced, he would give them solid
religious meat to sustain them through the week, but Sunday evenings he
would provide the best cream puffs. Christianity was a Glad Religion,
and he was going to make it a lot gladder.

There was a safe, conservative, sanguinary hymn or two at his Lively
Sunday Evenings, and a short sermon about sunsets, authors, or gambling,
but most of the time they were just happy boys and girls together. He
had them sing “Auld Lang Syne,” and “Swanee River,” with all the
balladry which might have been considered unecclesiastical if it had not
been hallowed by the war: “Tipperary” and “There’s a Long, Long, Trail,”
and “Pack Up Your Troubles in Your Old Kit Bag and Smile, Smile, Smile.”

He made the women sing in contest against the men; the young people
against the old; and the sinners against the Christians. That was lots
of fun, because some of the most firmly saved brethren, like Elmer
himself, pretended for a moment to be sinners. He made them whistle the
chorus and hum it and speak it; he made them sing it while they waved
handkerchiefs, waved one hand, waved both hands.

Other attractive features he provided. There was a ukulele solo by the
champion uke-player from the University of Winnemac. There was a song
rendered by a sweet little girl of three, perched up on the pulpit.
There was a mouth-organ contest, between the celebrated Harmonica
Quartette from the Higginbotham Casket Factory and the best four
harmonicists from the B. & K. C. railroad shops; surprisingly won
(according to the vote of the congregation) by the enterprising and
pleasing young men from the railroad.

When this was over, Elmer stepped forward and said—you would never in
the world have guessed he was joking unless you were near enough to
catch the twinkle in his eyes—he said, “Now perhaps some of you folks
think the pieces the boys have played tonight, like ‘Marching Through
Georgia’ and ‘Mammy,’ aren’t quite proper for a Methodist Church, but
just let me show you how well our friend and brother, Billy Hicks here,
can make the old mouth-organ behave in a real highbrow religious hymn.”

And Billy played “Ach Du Lieber Augustin.”

How they all laughed, even the serious old stewards! And when he had
them in this humor, the Reverend Mr. Gantry was able to slam home, good
and hard, some pretty straight truths about the horrors of starting
children straight for hell by letting them read the colored comics on
Sunday morning.

Once, to illustrate the evils of betting, he had them bet as to which of
two frogs would jump first. Once he had the representative of an
illustrious grape-juice company hand around sample glasses of his
beverage, to illustrate the superiority of soft drinks to the horrors of
alcohol. And once he had up on the platform a sickening twisted
motor-car in which three people had been killed at a railroad-crossing.
With this as an example, he showed his flock that motor speeding was but
one symptom of the growing madness and worldliness and materialism of
the age, and that this madness could be cured only by returning to the
simple old-time religion as preached at the Wellspring Methodist Church.

The motor-car got him seven columns of publicity, with pictures of
himself, the car, and the killed motorists.

In fact there were few of his new paths to righteousness which did not
get adequate and respectful attention from the press.

There was, perhaps, no preacher in Zenith, not even the liberal
Unitarian minister or the powerful Catholic bishop, who was not fond of
the young gentlemen of the press. The newspapers of Zenith were as
likely to attack religion as they were to attack the department-stores.
But of all the clerics, none was so hearty, so friendly, so brotherly,
to the reporters as the Reverend Elmer Gantry. His rival parsons were
merely cordial to the sources of publicity when they called. Elmer did
his own calling.

Six months after his coming to Zenith he began preparing a sermon on
“The Making and Mission of a Great Newspaper.” He informed the editors
of his plan, and had himself taken through the plants and introduced to
the staffs of the _Advocate-Times_, its sister, the _Evening Advocate_,
the _Press_, the _Gazette_, and the _Crier_.

Out of his visits he managed to seize and hold the acquaintanceship of
at least a dozen reporters. And he met the magnificent Colonel
Rutherford Snow, owner of the _Advocate_, a white-haired, blasphemous,
religious, scoundrelly old gentleman, whose social position in Zenith
was as high as that of a bank-president or a corporation-counsel. Elmer
and the Colonel recognized in each other an enterprising boldness, and
the Colonel was so devoted to the church and its work in preserving the
free and democratic American institutions that he regularly gave to the
Pilgrim Congregational Church more than a tenth of what he made out of
patent medicine advertisements—cancer cures, rupture cures,
tuberculosis cures, and the notices of Old Dr. Bly. The Colonel was
cordial to Elmer, and gave orders that his sermons should be reported at
least once a month, no matter how the rest of the clergy shouted for
attention.

But somehow Elmer could not keep the friendship of Bill Kingdom, that
peculiarly hard-boiled veteran reporter of the _Advocate-Times_. He did
everything he could; he called Bill by his first name, he gave him a
quarter cigar, and he said “damn,” but Bill looked uninterested when
Elmer came around with the juiciest of stories about dance-halls. In
grieved and righteous wrath, Elmer turned his charm on younger members
of the _Advocate_ staff, who were still new enough to be pleased by the
good-fellowship of a preacher who could say “damn.”

Elmer was particularly benevolent with one Miss Coey, sob-sister
reporter for the _Evening Gazette_ and an enthusiastic member of his
church. She was worth a column a week. He always breathed at her after
church.

Lulu raged, “It’s hard enough to sit right there in the same pew with
your wife, and never be introduced to her, because you say it isn’t
safe! But when I see you holding hands with that Coey woman, it’s a
little too much!”

But he explained that he considered Miss Coey a fool, that it made him
sick to touch her, that he was nice to her only because he had to get
publicity; and Lulu saw that it was all proper and truly noble of him
. . . even when in the church bulletins, which he wrote each week for
general distribution, he cheered, “Let’s all congratulate Sister Coey,
who so brilliantly represents the Arts among us, on her splendid piece
in the recent _Gazette_ about the drunken woman who was saved by the
Salvation Army. Your pastor felt the quick tears springing to his eyes
as he read it, which is a tribute to Sister Coey’s powers of expression.
And he is always glad to fellowship with the Salvation Army, as well as
with all other branches of the true Protestant Evangelical Universal
Church. Wellspring is the home of liberality, so long as it does not
weaken morality or the proven principles of Bible Christianity.”

                                   II

As important as publicity to Elmer was the harassing drive of finance.

He had made one discovery superb in its simple genius—the best way to
get money was to ask for it, hard enough and often enough. To call on
rich men, to set Sunday School classes in competition against one
another, to see that every one received pledge-envelopes, these were all
useful and he pursued them earnestly. But none of them was so useful as
to tell the congregation every Sunday what epochal good Wellspring and
its pastor were doing, how much greater good they could do if they had
more funds, and to demand their support now, this minute.

His Official Board was charmed to see the collections increasing even
faster than the audiences. They insisted that the bishop send Elmer back
to them for another year—indeed for many years—and they raised Elmer’s
salary to forty-five hundred dollars.

And in the autumn they let him have two subordinates—the Reverend
Sidney Webster, B.A., B.D., as Assistant Pastor, and Mr. Henry Wink,
B.A., as Director of Religious Education.

Mr. Webster had been secretary to Bishop Toomis, and it was likely that
he would some day be secretary of one of the powerful church boards—the
board of publications, the board of missions, the board of temperance
and morals. He was a man of twenty-eight; he had been an excellent
basket-ball player in Boston University; he was tight-mouthed as a New
England president, efficient as an adding machine, and cold as the heart
of a bureaucrat. If he loved God and humanity-in-general with rigid
devotion, he loved no human individual; if he hated sin, he was too
contemptuous of any actual sinner to hate him—he merely turned his
frigid face away and told him to go to hell. He had no vices. He was
also competent. He could preach, get rid of beggars, be quietly devout
in death-bed prayers, keep down church expenses, and explain about the
Trinity.

Henry Wink had a lisp and he told little simpering stories, but he was
admirable in the direction of the Sunday School, vacation Bible schools,
and the Epworth Leagues.

With Mr. Webster and Mr. Wink removing most of the church detail from
him, Elmer became not less but more occupied. He no longer merely
invited the public, but galloped out and dragged it in. He no longer
merely scolded sin. He gratifyingly ended it.

                                  III

When he had been in Zenith for a year and three-quarters, Elmer formed
the Committee on Public Morals, and conducted his raids on the red-light
district.

It seemed to him that he was getting less publicity. Even his friend,
Colonel Rutherford Snow, owner of the _Advocate-Times_, explained that
just saying things couldn’t go on being news; news was essentially a
report of things done.

“All right, I’ll _do_ things, by golly, now that I’ve got Webster and
Wink to take care of the glad hand for the brethren!” Elmer vowed.

He received an inspiration to the effect that all of a sudden, for
reasons not defined, “things have gotten so bad in Zenith, immorality is
so rampant in high places and low, threatening the morals of youth and
the sanctity of domesticity, that it is not enough for the ministry to
stand back warning the malefactors, but a time now to come out of our
dignified seclusion and personally wage open war on the forces of evil.”

He said these startling things in the pulpit, he said them in an
interview, and he said them in a letter to the most important clergymen
in town, inviting them to meet with him to form a Committee on Public
Morals and make plans for open war.

The devil must have been shaken. Anyway, the newspapers said that the
mere threat of the formation of the Committee had caused “a number of
well-known crooks and women of bad reputation to leave town.” Who these
scoundrels were, the papers did not say.

The Committee was to be composed of the Reverends Elmer Gantry and Otto
Hickenlooper, Methodists; G. Prosper Edwards, Congregationalist; John
Jennison Drew, Presbyterian; Edmund St. Vincent Zahn, Lutheran; James F.
Gomer, Disciples; Father Matthew Smeesby, Catholic; Bernard Amos,
Jewish; Hosea Jessup, Baptist; Willis Fortune Tate, Episcopalian; and
Irving Tillish, Christian Science reader; with Wallace Umstead, the Y.
M. C. A. secretary, four moral laymen, and a lawyer, Mr. T. J. Rigg.

They assembled at lunch in a private dining-room at the palatial Zenith
Athletic Club. Being clergymen, and having to prove that they were also
red-blooded, as they gathered before lunch in the lobby of the club they
were particularly boisterous in shouting to passing acquaintances,
florists and doctors and wholesale plumbers. To one George Babbitt, a
real estate man, Dr. Drew, the Presbyterian, clamored, “Hey, Georgie!
Got a flask along? Lunching with a bunch of preachers, and I reckon
they’ll want a drink!”

There was great admiration on the part of Mr. Babbitt, and laughter
among all the clergymen, except the Episcopal Mr. Tate and the Christian
Scientific Mr. Tillish.

The private dining-room at the club was a thin red apartment with two
pictures of young Indian maidens of Lithuanian origin sitting in native
costumes, which gave free play to their legs, under a rugged pine-tree
against a background of extremely high mountains. In Private Dining-room
A, beside them, was a lunch of the Men’s Furnishers Association,
addressed by S. Garrison Siegel of New York on “The Rented Dress Suit
Business and How to Run It in a High-class Way.”

The incipient Committee on Public Morals sat about a long narrow table
in bent-wood chairs, in which they were always vainly trying to tilt
back. Their table did not suggest debauchery and the demon rum. There
were only chilly and naked-looking goblets of ice water.

They lunched, gravely, on consommé, celery, roast lamb, which was rather
cold, mashed potatoes, which were arctic, Brussels sprouts, which were
overstewed, ice cream, which was warm; with very large cups of coffee,
and no smoking afterward.

Elmer began, “I don’t know who is the oldest among us, but certainly no
one in this room has had a more distinguished or more valuable term of
Christian service than Dr. Edwards, of Pilgrim Congregational, and I
know you’ll join me in asking him to say grace before meat.”

The table conversation was less cheerful than the blessing.

They all detested one another. Every one knew of some case in which each
of the others had stolen, or was said to have tried to steal, some
parishioner, to have corrupted his faith and appropriated his
contributions. Dr. Hickenlooper and Dr. Drew had each advertised that he
had the largest Sunday School in the city. All of the Protestants wanted
to throw ruinous questions about the Immaculate Conception at Father
Smeesby, and Father Smeesby, a smiling dark man of forty, had ready, in
case they should attack the Catholic Church, the story of the ant who
said to the elephant, “Move over, who do you think you’re pushing?” All
of them, except Mr. Tillish, wanted to ask Mr. Tillish how he’d ever
been fooled by this charlatan, Mary Baker Eddy, and all of them, except
the rabbi, wanted to ask Rabbi Amos why the Jews were such numbskulls as
not to join the Christian faith.

They were dreadfully cordial. They kept their voices bland, and smiled
too often, and never listened to one another. Elmer, aghast, saw that
they would flee before making an organization if he did not draw them
together. And what was the one thing in which they were all joyously
interested? Why, vice! He’d begin the vice rampage now, instead of
waiting till the business meeting after lunch.

He pounded on the table, and demanded, “Most of you have been in Zenith
longer than myself. I admit ignorance. It is true that I have unearthed
many dreadful, _dreadful_ cases of secret sin. But you gentlemen, who
know the town so much better——  Am I right? Are Conditions as dreadful
as I think, or do I exaggerate?”

All of them lighted up and, suddenly looking on Elmer as a really nice
man after all, they began happily to tell of their woeful
discoveries. . . . The blood-chilling incident of the father who found
in the handbag of his sixteen-year-old daughter improper pictures. The
suspicion that at a dinner of war veterans at the Leroy House there had
danced a young lady who wore no garments save slippers and a hat.

“I know all about that dinner—I got the details from a man in my
church—I’ll tell you about it if you feel you ought to know,” said Dr.
Gomer.

They looked as though they decidedly felt that they ought to know. He
went into details, very, and at the end Dr. Jessup gulped, “Oh, that
Leroy House is absolutely a den of iniquity! It ought to be pulled!”

“It certainly ought to! I don’t think I’m cruel,” shouted Dr. Zahn, the
Lutheran, “but if I had my way, I’d burn the proprietor of that joint at
the stake!”

All of them had incidents of shocking obscenity all over the place—all
of them except Father Smeesby, who sat back and smiled, the Episcopal
Dr. Tate, who sat back and looked bored, and Mr. Tillish, the healer,
who sat back and looked chilly. In fact it seemed as though, despite the
efforts of themselves and the thousands of other inspired and highly
trained Christian ministers who had worked over it ever since its
foundation, the city of Zenith was another Sodom. But the alarmed
apostles did not appear to be so worried as they said they were. They
listened with almost benign attention while Dr. Zahn, in his German
accent, told of alarming crushes between the society girls whom he knew
so well from dining once a year with his richest parishioner.

They were all, indeed, absorbed in vice to a degree gratifying to Elmer.

But at the time for doing something about it, for passing resolutions
and appointing sub-committees and outlining programs, they drew back.

“Can’t we all get together—pool our efforts?” pleaded Elmer. “Whatever
our creedal differences, surely we stand alike in worshiping the same
God and advocating the same code of morals. I’d like to see this
Committee as a permanent organization, and finally, when the time is
ripe——  Think how it would jolt the town! All of us getting ourselves
appointed special police or deputy sheriffs, and personally marching
down on these abominations, arresting the blood-guilty wretches, and
putting them where they can do no harm! Maybe leading our church-members
in the crusade! Think of it!”

They did think of it, and they were alarmed.

Father Smeesby spoke. “My church, gentlemen, probably has a more rigid
theology than yours, but I don’t think we’re quite so alarmed by
discovering the fact, which seems to astonish you, that sinners often
sin. The Catholic Church may be harder to believe, but it’s easier to
live with.”

“My organization,” said Mr. Tillish, “could not think of joining in a
wild witch-hunt, any more than we could in indiscriminate charity. For
both the poverty-laden and the vicious—” He made a little whistling
between his beautiful but false teeth, and went on with frigid
benignancy. “For all such, the truth is clearly stated in ‘Science and
Health’ and made public in all our meetings—the truth that both vice
and poverty, like sickness, are unreal, are errors, to be got rid of by
understanding that God is All-in-all; that disease, death, evil, sin
deny good, omnipotent God, life. Well! If these so-called sufferers do
not care to take the truth when it is freely offered them, is that our
fault? I understand your sympathy with the unfortunate, but you are not
going to put out ignorance by fire.”

“Golly, let me crawl too,” chuckled Rabbi Amos. “If you want to get a
vice-crusading rabbi, get one of these smart-aleck young liberals from
the Cincinnati school—and they’ll mostly have too much sympathy with
the sinners to help you either! Anyway, my congregation is so horribly
respectable that if their rabbi did anything but sit in his study and
look learned, they’d kick him out.”

“And I,” said Dr. Willis Fortune Tate, of St. Colomb’s Episcopal, “if
you will permit me to say so, can regard such a project as our acting
like policemen and dealing with these malefactors in person as nothing
short of vulgar, as well as useless. I understand your high ideals, Dr.
Gantry—”

“Mr. Gantry.”

“—Mr. Gantry, and I honor you for them, and respect your energy, but I
beg you to consider how the press and the ordinary laity, with their
incurably common and untrained minds, would misunderstand.”

“I’m afraid I must agree with Dr. Tate,” said the Congregational Dr. G.
Prosper Edwards, in the manner of the Pilgrim’s Monument agreeing with
Westminster Abbey.

And as for the others, they said they really must “take time and think
it over,” and they all got away as hastily and cordially as they could.

Elmer walked with his friend and pillar, Mr. T. J. Rigg, toward the
dentist’s office in which even an ordained minister of God would shortly
take on strangely normal writhings and gurglings.

“They’re a fine bunch of scared prophets, a noble lot of apostolic
ice-cream cones!” protested Mr. Rigg. “Hard luck, Brother Elmer! I’m
sorry. It really is good stuff, this vice-crusading. Oh, I don’t suppose
it makes the slightest difference in the amount of vice—and I don’t
know that it ought to make any. Got to give fellows that haven’t our
advantages some chance to let off steam. But it does get the church a
lot of attention. I’m mighty proud of the way we’re building up
Wellspring Church again. Kind of a hobby with me. But makes me
indignant, these spiritual cold-storage eggs not supporting you!”

But as he looked up he saw that Elmer was grinning.

“I’m not worried, T. J. Fact, I’m tickled to death. First place, I’ve
scared ’em off the subject of vice. Before they get back to preaching
about it, I’ll have the whole subject absolutely patented for our
church. And now they won’t have the nerve to imitate me if I do this
personal crusading stunt. Third, I can preach against ’em! And I will!
You watch me! Oh, not mention any names—no come-back—but tell ’em how
I pleaded with a gang of preachers to take practical methods to end
immorality, and they were all scared!”

“Fine!” said the benevolent trustee. “We’ll let ’em know that Wellspring
is the one church that’s really following the gospel.”

“We sure will! Now listen, T. J.: if you trustees will stand for the
expense, I want to get a couple of good private detectives or something,
and have ’em dig up a lot of real addresses of places that _are_
vicious—there must be some of ’em—and get some evidence. Then I’ll
jump on the police for not having pinched these places. I’ll say they’re
so wide open that the police _must_ know of ’em. And probably that’s
true, too. Man! A sensation! Run our disclosures every Sunday evening
for a month! Make the chief of police try to answer us in the press!”

“Good stuff! Well, I know a fellow—he was a government man, prohibition
agent, and got fired for boozing and blackmail. He’s not exactly a
double-crosser, lot straighter than most prohibition agents, but still I
think he could slip us some real addresses. I’ll have him see you.”

                                   IV

When from his pulpit the Reverend Elmer Gantry announced that the
authorities of Zenith were “deliberately conniving in protected vice,”
and that he could give the addresses and ownerships of sixteen brothels,
eleven blind tigers, and two agencies for selling cocaine and heroin,
along with an obscene private burlesque show so dreadful that he could
only hint at the nature of its program, when he attacked the chief of
police and promised to give more detailed complaints next Sunday, then
the town exploded.

There were front-page newspaper stories, yelping replies by the mayor
and chief of police, re-replies from Elmer, interviews with everybody,
and a full-page account of white slavery in Chicago. In clubs and
offices, in church societies and the back-rooms of “soft-drink stands,”
there was a blizzard of talk. Elmer had to be protected against hundreds
of callers, telephoners, letter writers. His assistant, Sidney Webster,
and Miss Bundle, the secretary, could not keep the mob from him, and he
hid out in T. J. Rigg’s house, accessible to no one, except to newspaper
reporters who for any Christian and brotherly reason might care to see
him.

For the second Sunday evening of his jeremiad, the church was full half
an hour before opening-time, standing-room was taken even to the back of
the lobby, hundreds clamored at the closed doors.

He gave the exact addresses of eight dives, told what dreadful drinkings
of corn whisky went on there, and reported the number of policemen, in
uniform, who had been in the more attractive of these resorts during the
past week.

Despite all the police could do to help their friends close up for a
time, it was necessary for them to arrest ten or fifteen of the
hundred-odd criminals whom Elmer named. But the chief of police
triumphed by announcing that it was impossible to find any of the
others.

“All right,” Elmer murmured to the chief, in the gentleness of a boxed
newspaper interview in bold-face type, “if you’ll make me a temporary
lieutenant of police and give me a squad, I’ll find and close five dives
in one evening—any evening save Sunday.”

“I’ll do it—and you can make your raids tomorrow,” said the chief, in
the official dignity of headlines.

Mr. Rigg was a little alarmed.

“Think you’re going too far, Elmer,” he said. “If you really antagonize
any of the big wholesale bootleggers, they’ll get us financially, and if
you hit any of the tough ones, they’re likely to bump you off. Darn’
dangerous.”

“I know. I’m just going to pick out some of the smaller fellows that
make their own booze and haven’t got any police protection except
slipping five or ten to the cop on the beat. The newspapers will make
’em out regular homicidal gangsters, to get a good story, and we’ll have
the credit without being foolish and taking risks.”

                                   V

At least a thousand people were trying to get near the Central Police
Station on the evening when a dozen armed policemen marched down the
steps of the station-house and stood at attention, looking up at the
door, awaiting their leader.

He came out, the great Reverend Mr. Gantry, and stood posing on the
steps, while the policemen saluted, the crowd cheered or sneered, and
the press cameras went off in a fury of flashlight powder. He wore the
gilt-encircled cap of a police lieutenant, with a lugubrious frock coat
and black trousers, and under his arm he carried a Bible.

Two patrol wagons clanged away, and all the women in the crowd, except
certain professional ladies, who were grievously profane, gasped their
admiration of this modern Savonarola.

He had promised the mob at least one real house of prostitution.

                                   VI

There were two amiable young females who, tired of working in a rather
nasty bread factory and of being unremuneratively seduced by the large,
pale, puffy bakers on Sunday afternoons, had found it easier and much
jollier to set up a small flat in a street near Elmer’s church. They
were fond of reading the magazines and dancing to the phonograph and of
going to church—usually Elmer’s church. If their relations to their
gentlemen friends were more comforting than a preacher could expect,
after his experience of the sacred and chilly state of matrimony, they
entertained only a few of these friends, often they darned their socks,
and almost always they praised Elmer’s oratory.

One of the girls, this evening, was discoursing with a man who was later
proved in court not to be her husband; the other was in the kitchen,
making a birthday-cake for her niece and humming “Onward, Christian
Soldiers.” She was dazed by a rumbling, a clanging, a shouting in the
street below, then mob-sounds on the stairs. She fluttered into the
living-room, to see their pretty imitation mahogany door smashed in with
a rifle butt.

Into the room crowded a dozen grinning policemen, followed, to her
modest shame, by her adored family prophet, the Reverend Gantry. But it
was not the cheerful, laughing Mr. Gantry that she knew. He held out his
arm in a horrible gesture of holiness, and bawled, “Scarlet woman! Thy
sins be upon thy head! No longer are you going to get away with leading
poor unfortunate young men into the sink and cesspool of iniquity!
Sergeant! Draw your revolver! These women are known to be up to every
trick!”

“All right, sure, loot!” giggled the brick-faced police sergeant.

“Oh, rats! This girl looks as dangerous as a goldfish, Gantry,” remarked
Bill Kingdom, of the _Advocate-Times_ . . . he who was two hours later
to do an epic of the heroism of the Great Crusader.

“Let’s see what the other girl’s up to,” snickered one of the policemen.

They all laughed very much as they looked into the bedroom, where a
half-dressed girl and a man shrank by the window, their faces sick with
shame.

It was with her—ignoring Bill Kingdom’s mutters of “Oh, drop it! Pick
on somebody your size!”—that Elmer the vice-slayer became really
Biblical.

Only the insistence of Bill Kingdom kept Lieutenant Gantry from making
his men load the erring one into the patrol wagon in her chemise.

Then Elmer led them to a secret den where, it was securely reported, men
were ruining their bodies and souls by guzzling the devil’s brew of
alcohol.

                                  VII

Mr. Oscar Hochlauf had been a saloon-keeper in the days before
prohibition, but when prohibition came, he was a saloon-keeper. A very
sound, old-fashioned, drowsy, agreeable resort was Oscar’s Place; none
of the grander public houses had more artistic soap scrawls on the
mirror behind the bar; none had spicier pickled herring.

Tonight there were three men before the bar: Emil Fischer, the
carpenter, who had a mustache like an ear-muff; his son Ben, whom Emil
was training to drink wholesome beer instead of the whisky and gin which
America was forcing on the people; and old Daddy Sorenson, the Swedish
tailor.

They were discussing jazz.

“I came to America for liberty—I think Ben’s son will go back to
Germany for liberty,” said Emil. “When I was a young man here, four of
us used to play every Saturday evening—Bach we played, and
Brahms—_Gott weiss_ we played terrible, but we liked it, and we never
made others listen. Now, wherever you go, this jazz, like a St. Vitus’s.
Jazz iss to music what this Reverend Gantry you read about is to an
old-time _Prediger_. I guess maybe he was never born, that Gantry
fellow—he was blowed out of a saxophone.”

“Aw, this country’s all right, Pa,” said Ben.

“Sure, dot’s right,” said Oscar Hochlauf contentedly, while he sliced
the foam off a glass of beer. “The Americans, like when I knew dem
first, when dere was Bill Nye and Eugene Field, dey used to laugh. Now
dey get solemn. When dey start laughing again, dey roar dere heads off
at fellows like Gantry and most all dese preachers dat try to tell
everybody how dey got to live. And if the people laugh—oof!—God help
the preachers!”

“Vell, that’s how it is. Say, did I tell you, Oscar,” said the Swedish
tailor, “my grandson Villiam, he got a scholarship in the university!”

“That’s fine!” they all agreed, slapping Daddy Sorenson on the back
. . . as a dozen policemen, followed by a large and gloomy gentleman
armed with a Bible, burst in through the front and back doors, and the
gloomy gentleman, pointing at the astounded Oscar, bellowed, “Arrest
that man and hold all these other fellows!”

To Oscar then, and to an audience increasing ten a second:

“I’ve got you! You’re the kind that teaches young boys to drink—it’s
you that start them on the road to every hellish vice, to gambling and
murder, with your hellish beverages, with your draught of the devil
himself!”

Arrested for the first time in his life, bewildered, broken, feebly
leaning on the arms of two policemen, Oscar Hochlauf straightened at
this, and screamed:

“Dot’s a damned lie! Always when you let me, I handle Eitelbaum’s beer,
the finest in the state, and since den I make my own beer. It is good!
It is honest! ‘Hellish beverage!’ Dot _you_ should judge of beer—dot a
pig should judge poetry! Your Christ dot made vine, _he_ vould like my
beer!”

Elmer jumped forward with his great fist doubled. Only the sudden grip
of the police sergeant kept him from striking down the blasphemer. He
shrieked, “Take that foul-mouthed bum to the wagon! I’ll see he gets the
limit!”

And Bill Kingdom murmured to himself, “Gallant preacher single-handed
faces saloon full of desperate gun-men and rebukes them for taking the
name of the Lord in vain. Oh, I’ll get a swell story. . . . Then I think
I’ll commit suicide.”

                                  VIII

The attendant crowd and the policemen had whispered that, from the
careful way in which he followed instead of leading, it might be judged
that the Reverend Lieutenant Gantry was afraid of the sinister criminals
whom he was attacking. And it is true that Elmer had no large fancy for
revolver duels. But he had not lost his delight in conflict; he was
physically no coward; and they were all edified to see this when the
raiders dashed into the resort of Nick Spoletti.

Nick, who conducted a bar in a basement, had been a prizefighter; he was
cool and quick. He heard the crusaders coming and shouted to his
customers, “Beat it! Side door! I’ll hold ’em back!”

He met the first of the policemen at the bottom of the steps, and
dropped him with the crack of a bottle over his head. The next tripped
over the body, and the others halted, peering, looking embarrassed,
drawing revolvers. But Elmer smelled battle. He forgot holiness. He
dropped his Bible, thrust aside two policemen, and swung on Nick from
the bottom step. Nick slashed at his head, but with a boxer’s jerk of
the neck Elmer slid away from the punch, and knocked out Nick with a
deliberately murderous left.

“Golly, the parson’s got an awful wallop!” grunted the sergeant, and
Bill Kingdom sighed, “Not so bad!” and Elmer knew that he had won . . .
that he would be the hero of Zenith . . . that he was now the Sir
Lancelot as well as the William Jennings Bryan of the Methodist Church.

                                   IX

After two more raids he was delivered at his home by patrol wagon, and
left with not entirely sardonic cheers by the policemen.

Cleo rushed to meet him, crying, “Oh, you’re safe! Oh, my dear, you’re
hurt!”

His cheek was slightly bleeding.

In a passion of admiration for himself so hot that it extended even to
her, he clasped her, kissed her wetly, and roared, “It’s nothing! Oh, it
went great! We raided five places—arrested twenty-seven criminals—took
them in every sort of horrible debauchery—things I never dreamed could
exist!”

“You poor dear!”

There was not enough audience, with merely Cleo, and the maid peering
from the back of the hall.

“Let’s go and tell the kids. Maybe they’ll be proud of their dad!” he
interrupted her.

“Dear, they’re asleep—”

“Oh! I see! Sleep is more important to ’em than to know their father is
a man who isn’t afraid to back up his gospel with his very life!”

“Oh, I didn’t mean—I meant—Yes, of course, you’re right. It’ll be a
wonderful example and inspiration. But let me put some stickum plaster
on your cheek first.”

By the time she had washed the cut, and bound it and fussed over it, he
had forgotten the children and their need of an heroic exemplar, as she
had expected, and he sat on the edge of the bath-tub telling her that he
was an entire Trojan army. She was so worshipful that he became almost
amorous, until it seemed to him from her anxious patting of his arm that
she was trying to make him so. It angered him—that she, so unappealing,
should have the egotism to try to attract a man like himself. He went
off to his own room, wishing that Lulu were here to rejoice in his
splendor, the beginning of his fame as the up-to-date John Wesley.




                             CHAPTER XXVII


                                   I

ELMER, in court, got convictions of sixteen out of the twenty-seven
fiends whom he had arrested, with an extra six months for Oscar Hochlauf
for resisting arrest and the use of abusive and profane language. The
judge praised him; the mayor forgave him; the chief of police shook his
hand and invited him to use a police squad at any time; and some of the
younger reporters did not cover their mouths with their hands.

Vice was ended in Zenith. It was thirty days before any of the gay
ladies were really back at work—though the gentlemanly jailers at the
workhouse did let some of them out for an occasional night.

Every Sunday evening now people were turned from the door of Elmer’s
church. If they did not always have a sermon about vice, at least they
enjoyed the saxophone solos, and singing “There’ll be a Hot Time in the
Old Town Tonight.” And once they were entertained by a professional
juggler who wore (it was Elmer’s own idea) a placard proclaiming that he
stood for “God’s Word” and who showed how easy it was to pick up weights
symbolically labeled “Sin” and “Sorrow” and “Ignorance” and “Papistry.”

The trustees were discussing the erection of a new and much larger
church, a project for which Elmer himself had begun to prepare a year
before, by reminding the trustees how many new apartment-houses were
replacing the run-down residences in Old Town.

The trustees raised his salary to five thousand, and they increased the
budget for institutional work. Elmer did not institute so many clubs for
students of chiropractic and the art of motion-picture acting as did Dr.
Otto Hickenlooper of Central Methodist, but there was scarcely an hour
from nine in the morning till ten at night when some circle was not
trying to do good to somebody . . . and even after ten there were often
Elmer and Lulu Bains Naylor, conferring on cooking classes.

Elmer had seen the danger of his crusading publicity and his Lively
Sunday Evenings—the danger of being considered a clown instead of a
great moral leader.

“I’ve got to figure out some way so’s I keep dignified and yet keep
folks interested,” he meditated. “The thing is sort of to have other
people do the monkey-business, but me, I got to be up-stage and not
smile as much as I’ve been doing. And just when the poor chumps think my
Sunday evening is nothing but a vaudeville show, I’ll suddenly soak ’em
with a regular old-time hell-fire and damnation sermon, or be poetic and
that stuff.”

It worked, reasonably. Though many of his rival preachers in Zenith went
on calling him “clown” and “charlatan” and “sensationalist,” no one
could fail to appreciate his lofty soul and his weighty scholarship,
once they had seen him stand in agonized silent prayer, then level his
long forefinger and intone:

“You have laughed now. You have sung. You have been merry. But what came
ye forth into the wilderness for to see? Merely laughter? I want you to
stop a moment now and think just how long it is since you have realized
that any night death may demand your souls, and that then, laughter or
no laughter, unless you have found the peace of God, unless you have
accepted Christ Jesus as your savior, you may with no chance of
last-minute repentance be hurled into horrible and shrieking and
appalling eternal torture!”

Elmer had become so distinguished that the Rotary Club elected him to
membership with zeal.

The Rotary Club was an assemblage of accountants, tailors, osteopaths,
university-presidents, carpet-manufacturers, advertising men,
millinery-dealers, ice-dealers, piano salesmen, laundrymen, and like
leaders of public thought, who met weekly for the purposes of lunching
together, listening to addresses by visiting actors and by lobbyists
against the recognition of Russia, beholding vaudeville teams in
eccentric dances, and indulging in passionate rhapsodies about Service
and Business Ethics. They asserted that their one desire in their
several callings was not to make money but only to serve and benefit a
thing called the Public. They were as earnest about this as was the
Reverend Elmer Gantry about vice.

He was extraordinarily at home among the Rotarians; equally happy in
being a good fellow with such good fellows as these and in making short
speeches to the effect that “Jesus Christ would be a Rotarian if he
lived today—Lincoln would be a Rotarian today—William McKinley would
be a Rotarian today. All these men preached the principles of Rotary:
one for all and all for one; helpfulness towards one’s community, and
respect for God.”

It was a rule of this organization, which was merry and full of
greetings in between inspirational addresses, that every one should, at
lunch, be called by his first name. They shouted at the Reverend Mr.
Gantry as “Elmer” or “Elm,” while he called his haberdasher “Ike” and
beamed on his shoe-seller as “Rudy.” A few years before, this intimacy
might have led him into indiscretions, into speaking vulgarly, or even
desiring a drink. But he had learned his rôle of dignity now, and though
he observed, “Dandy day, Shorty!” he was quick to follow it up
unhesitatingly with an orotund “I trust that you have been able to enjoy
the beauty of the vernal foliage in the country this week.” So Shorty
and his pals went up and down informing the citizenry that Reverend
Gantry was a “good scout, a prince of a good fellow, but a mighty deep
thinker, and a real honest-to-God orator.”

When Elmer informed T. J. Rigg of the joys of Rotary, the lawyer
scratched his chin and suggested, “Fine. But look here, Brother Elmer.
There’s one thing you’re neglecting: the really big boys with the long
pockets. Got to know ’em. Not many of ’em Methodists—they go out for
Episcopalianism or Presbyterianism or Congregationalism or Christian
Science, or stay out of the church altogether. But that’s no reason why
we can’t turn their _money_ Methodist. You wouldn’t find but mighty few
of these Rotarians in the Tonawanda Country Club—into which I bought my
way by blackmailing, you might say, a wheat speculator.”

“But—but—why, T. J., those Rotarians—why there’s fellows in there
like Ira Runyon, the managing editor of the _Advocate_, and Win Grant,
the realtor—”

“Yeh, but the owner of the _Advocate_, and the banker that’s letting Win
Grant run on till he bankrupts, and the corporation counsel that keeps
’em all out of jail, you don’t find _those_ malefactors going to no
lunch club and yipping about Service! You find ’em sitting at small
tables at the old Union Club, and laughing themselves sick about
Service. And for golf, they go to Tonawanda. I couldn’t get you into the
Union Club. They wouldn’t have any preacher that talks about vice—the
kind of preacher that belongs to the Union talks about the new model
Cadillac and how hard it is to get genuwine Eye-talian vermouth. But the
Tonawanda——  They might let you in. For respectability. To prove that
they couldn’t have the gin they’ve got in their lockers in their
lockers.”

It was done, though it took six months and a deal of secret politics
conducted by T. J. Rigg.

Wellspring Church, including the pastor of Wellspring, bloomed with
pride that Elmer had been so elevated socially as to be allowed to play
golf with bankers.

Only he couldn’t play golf.

From April to July, while he never appeared on the links with other
players, Elmer took lessons from the Tonawanda professional, three
mornings a week, driving out in the smart new Buick which he had bought
and almost paid for.

The professional was a traditionally small and gnarled and sandy
Scotchman, from Indiana, and he was so traditionally rude that Elmer put
on meekness.

“Put back your divots! D’you think this is a church?” snapped the
professional.

“Damn it, I always forget, Scotty,” whined Elmer. “Guess it must be hard
on you to have to train these preachers.”

“Preachers is nothing to me, and millionaires is nothing to me, but gawf
grounds is a lot,” grunted Scotty. (He was a zealous Presbyterian and to
be picturesquely rude to Christian customers was as hard for him as it
was to keep up the Scotch accent which he had learned from a real
Liverpool Irishman.)

Elmer was strong, he was placid when he was out-of-doors, and his eye
was quick. When he first appeared publicly at Tonawanda, in a foursome
with T. J. Rigg and two most respectable doctors, he and his game were
watched and commended. When he dressed in the locker-room and did not
appear to note the square bottle in use ten feet away, he was accepted
as a man of the world.

William Dollinger Styles, member of the Tonawanda house committee,
president of the fabulous W. D. Styles Wholesale Hardware Company—the
man who had introduced the Bite Edge Ax through all the land from
Louisville to Detroit, and introduced white knickers to the Tonawanda
Club—this baron, this bishop, of business actually introduced himself
to Elmer and made him welcome.

“Glad to see you here, dominie. Played much golf?”

“No, I’ve only taken it up recently, but you bet I’m going to be a real
fan from now on.”

“That’s fine. Tell you how I feel about it, Reverend. We fellows that
have to stick to our desks and make decisions that guide the common
people, you religiously and me commercially, it’s a good thing for us,
and through us for them, to go out and get next to Nature, and put
ourselves in shape to tackle our complicated problems (as I said
recently in an after-dinner speech at the Chamber of Commerce banquet)
and keep a good sane outlook so’s we won’t be swept away by every breeze
of fickle and changing public opinion and so inevitably—”

In fact, said Mr. William Dollinger Styles, he liked golf.

Elmer tenderly agreed with “Yes, that’s certainly a fact; certainly is a
fact. Be a good thing for a whole lot of preachers if they got out and
exercised more instead of always reading.”

“Yes, I wish you’d tell my dominie that—not that I go to church such a
whole lot, but I’m church treasurer and take kind of an
interest—Dorchester Congregational—Reverend Shallard.”

“Oh! Frank Shallard! Why, I knew him in theological seminary! Fine,
straight, intelligent fellow, Frank.”

“Well, yes, but I don’t like the way he’s always carrying on and almost
coming right out and defending a lot of these crooked labor unions.
That’s why I don’t hardly ever hear his sermons, but I can’t get the
deacons to see it. And as I say, be better for him if he got outdoors
more. Well, glad to met you, Reverend. You must join one of our
foursomes some day—if you can stand a little cussing, maybe!”

“Well, I’ll try to, sir! Been mighty fine to have met you!”

“H’m!” reflected Elmer. “So Frank, the belly-aching highbrow, has got as
rich a man as Styles in his fold, and Styles doesn’t like him. Wonder if
Styles could turn Methodist—wonder if he could be pinched off Frank?
I’ll ask Rigg.”

But the charm of the place, the day, the implied social position, was
such that Elmer turned from these purely religious broodings to more
esthetic thoughts.

Rigg had driven home. Elmer sat by himself on the huge porch of the
Tonawanda Club, a long gray countryhouse on a hill sloping to the
Appleseed River, with tawny fields of barley among orchards on the bank
beyond. The golf-course was scattered with men in Harris tweeds, girls
in short skirts which fluttered about their legs. A man in white
flannels drove up in a Rolls-Royce roadster—the only one in Zenith as
yet—and Elmer felt ennobled by belonging to the same club with a
Rolls-Royce. On the lawn before the porch, men with English-officer
mustaches and pretty women in pale frocks were taking tea at tables
under striped garden-umbrellas.

Elmer knew none of them actually, but a few by sight.

“Golly, I’ll be right in with all these swells some day! Must work it
careful, and be snooty, and not try to pick ’em up too quick.”

A group of weighty-looking men of fifty, near him, were conversing on
the arts and public policy. As he listened, Elmer decided, “Yep, Rigg
was right. Those are fine fellows at the Rotary Club; fine, high-class,
educated gentlemen, and certainly raking in the money; mighty cute in
business but upholding the highest ideals. But they haven’t got the
class of these really Big Boys.”

Entranced, he gave heed to the magnates—a bond broker, a mine-owner, a
lawyer, a millionaire lumberman:

“Yes, sir, what the country at large doesn’t understand is that the
stabilization of sterling has a good effect on our trade with Britain—”

“I told them that far from refusing to recognize the rights of labor, I
had myself come up from the ranks, to some extent, and I was doing all
in my power to benefit them, but I certainly did refuse to listen to the
caterwauling of a lot of hired agitators from the so-called unions, and
that if they didn’t like the way I did things—”

“Yes, it opened at 73½, but knowing what had happened to Saracen
Common—”

“Yes, sir, you can depend on a Pierce-Arrow, you certainly can—”

Elmer drew a youthful, passionate, shuddering breath at being so nearly
in communion with the powers that governed Zenith and thought for
Zenith, that governed America and thought for it. He longed to stay, but
he had the task, unworthy of his powers of social decoration, of
preparing a short clever talk on missions among the Digger Indians.

As he drove home he rejoiced, “Some day I’ll be able to put it over with
the best of ’em socially. When I get to be a bishop, believe me I’m not
going to hang around jawing about Sunday School methods! I’ll be
entertaining the bon ton, senators and everybody. . . . Cleo would look
fine at a big dinner, with the right dress. . . . If she wasn’t so darn’
priggish. Oh, maybe she’ll die before then. . . . I think I’ll marry an
Episcopalian. . . . I wonder if I could get an Episcopal bishopric if I
switched to that nightshirt crowd? More class. No; Methodist bigger
church; and don’t guess the Episcopalopians would stand any good
red-blooded sermons on vice and all that.”

                                   II

The Gilfeather Chautauqua Corporation, which conducts week-long
Chautauquas in small towns, had not been interested when Elmer had
hinted, three years ago, that he had a Message to the Youth of America,
one worth at least a hundred a week, and that he would be glad to go
right out to the Youth and deliver it. But when Elmer’s demolition of
all vice in Zenith had made him celebrated, and even gained him a
paragraph or two as the Crusading Parson, in New York and Chicago, the
Gilfeather Corporation had a new appreciation. They came to him,
besieged him, offered him two hundred a week and headlines in the
posters, for a three-months tour.

But Elmer did not want to ask the trustees for a three-months leave. He
had a notion of a summer in Europe a year or two from now. That extended
study of European culture, first hand, would be just the finishing
polish to enable him to hold any pulpit in the country.

He did, however, fill in during late August and early September as
substitute for a Gilfeather headliner—the renowned J. Thurston Wallett,
M. D., D. O., D. N., who had delighted thousands with his witty and
instructive lecture, “Diet or Die, Nature or Nix,” until he had
unfortunately been taken ill at Powassie, Iowa, from eating too many
green cantaloupes.

Elmer had planned to spend August with his family in Northern
Michigan—planned it most uncomfortably, for while it was conceivable to
endure Cleo in the city, with his work, his clubs, and Lulu, a month
with no relief from her solemn drooping face and cry-baby voice would be
trying even to a Professional Good Man.

He explained to her that duty called, and departed with speed, stopping
only long enough to get several books of inspirational essays from the
public library for aid in preparing his Chautauqua lecture.

He was delighted with his coming adventure—money, fame in new quarters,
crowds for whom he would not have to think up fresh personal
experiences. And he might find a woman friend who would understand him
and give to his own solid genius that lighter touch of the feminine. He
was, he admitted, almost as tired of Lulu as of Cleo. He pictured a
Chautauqua lady pianist or soprano or ventriloquist or soloist on the
musical saw—he pictured a surprised, thrilled meeting in the amber
light under the canvas roof—recognition between kindred fine and lonely
souls—

And he found it of course.

                                  III

Elmer’s metaphysical lecture, entitled “Whoa Up, Youth!” with its
counsel about abstinence, chastity, industry, and honesty, its
heaven-vaulting poetic passage about Love (the only bow on life’s dark
cloud, the morning and the evening star), and its anecdote of his fight
to save a college-mate named Jim from drink and atheism, became one of
the classics among Chautauqua masterpieces.

And Elmer better than any one else among the Talent (except perhaps the
gentleman who played national anthems on water glasses, a Lettish
gentleman innocent of English) sidestepped on the question of the K. K.
K.

The new Ku Klux Klan, an organization of the fathers, younger brothers,
and employees of the men who had succeeded and became Rotarians, had
just become a political difficulty. Many of the most worthy Methodist
and Baptist clergymen supported it and were supported by it; and
personally Elmer admired its principle—to keep all foreigners, Jews,
Catholics, and negroes in their place, which was no place at all, and
let the country be led by native Protestants, like Elmer Gantry.

But he perceived that in the cities there were prominent people, nice
people, rich people, even among the Methodists and Baptists, who felt
that a man could be a Jew and still an American citizen. It seemed to
him more truly American, also a lot safer, to avoid the problem. So
everywhere he took a message of reconciliation to the effect:

“Regarding religious, political, and social organizations, I defend the
right of every man in our free America to organize with his fellows when
and as he pleases, for any purpose he pleases, but I also defend the
right of any other free American citizen to demand that such an
organization shall not dictate his mode of thought or, so long as it be
moral, his mode of conduct.”

That pleased both the K. K. K. and the opponents of the K. K. K., and
everybody admired Elmer’s powers of thought.

He came with a boom and a flash to the town of Blackfoot Creek, Indiana,
and there the local committee permitted the Methodist minister, one
Andrew Pengilly, to entertain his renowned brother priest.

                                   IV

Always a little lonely, lost in the ceaseless unfolding of his
mysticism, old Andrew Pengilly had been the lonelier since Frank
Shallard had left him.

When he heard that the Reverend Elmer Gantry was coming, Mr. Pengilly
murmured to the local committee that it would be a pleasure to put up
Mr. Gantry and save him from the scurfy village hotel.

He had read of Mr. Gantry as an impressive orator, a courageous fighter
against Sin. Mr. Pengilly sighed. Himself, somehow, he had never been
able to find so very much Sin about. His fault. A silly old dreamer. He
rejoiced that he, the mousy village curé, was about to have here,
glorifying his cottage, a St. Michael in dazzling armor.

                                   V

After the evening Chautauqua Elmer sat in Mr. Pengilly’s hovel, and he
was graciously condescending.

“You say, Brother Pengilly, that you’ve heard of our work at Wellspring?
But do we get so near the hearts of the weak and unfortunate as you
here? Oh, no; sometimes I think that my first pastorate, in a town
smaller than this, was in many ways more blessed than our tremendous
to-do in the great city. And what _is_ accomplished there is no credit
to me. I have such splendid, such touchingly loyal assistants—Mr.
Webster, the assistant pastor—such a consecrated worker, and yet right
on the job—and Mr. Wink, and Miss Weezeger, the deaconess, and _dear_
Miss Bundle, the secretary—_such_ a faithful soul, _so_ industrious.
Oh, yes, I am singularly blessed! But, uh, but—  Given these people,
who really do the work, we’ve been able to put over some pretty good
things—with God’s leading. Why, say, we’ve started the only class in
show-window dressing in any church in the United States—and I should
suppose England and France! We’ve already seen the most wonderful
results, not only in raising the salary of several of the fine young men
in our church, but in increasing business throughout the city and
improving the appearance of show-windows, and you know how much that
adds to the beauty of the down-town streets! And the crowds do seem to
be increasing steadily. We had over eleven hundred present on my last
Sunday evening in Zenith, and that in summer! And during the season we
often have nearly eighteen hundred, in an auditorium that’s only
supposed to seat sixteen hundred! And with all modesty—it’s not my
doing but the methods we’re working up—I think I may say that every
man, woman, and child goes away happy and yet with a message to sustain
’em through the week. You see—oh, of course I give ’em the straight
old-time gospel in my sermon—I’m not the least bit afraid of talking
right up to ’em and reminding them of the awful consequences of sin and
ignorance and spiritual sloth. Yes, sir! No blinking the horrors of the
old-time proven Hell, not in any church _I’m_ running! But also we make
’em get together, and their pastor is just one of their own chums, and
we sing cheerful, comforting songs, and do they like it? Say! It shows
up in the collections!”

“Mr. Gantry,” said Andrew Pengilly, “why don’t you believe in God?”




                             CHAPTER XXVIII


HIS friendship with Dr. Philip McGarry of the Arbor Church was all,
Frank Shallard felt, that kept him in the church. As to his round little
wife Bess and the three respectable children, he had for them less
passion than compassion, and he could, he supposed, make enough money
somehow to care for them.

McGarry was not an extraordinary scholar, not especially eloquent, not
remarkably virtuous, but in him there was kindness along with robust
humor, a yearning for justice steeled by common sense, and just that
quality of authentic good-fellowship which the Professional Good Fellows
of Zenith, whether preachers or shoe-salesmen, blasphemed against by
shouting and guffawing and back-slapping. Women trusted in his strength
and his honor; children were bold with him; men disclosed to him their
veiled sorrows; and he was more nimble to help them than to be shocked.

Frank worshiped him.

Himself a bachelor, McGarry had become an intimate of Frank’s house. He
knew where the ice-pick was kept, and where the thermos bottles for
picnics; he was as likely as Frank to wash up after late suppers; and if
he called and the elder Shallards were not in, he slipped up-stairs and
was found there scandalously keeping the children awake by stories of
his hunting in Montana and Arizona and Saskatchewan.

It was thus when Frank and Bess came home from prayer-meeting one
evening. Philip McGarry’s own prayer-meetings were brief. A good many
people said they were as artificial a form of religious bait as Elmer
Gantry’s Lively Sunday Evenings, but if McGarry did also have the habit
of making people sing “Smile, Smile, Smile” on all public events except
possibly funerals, at least he was not so insistent about their shouting
it.

They drifted down to the parsonage living-room, which Bess had made gay
with chintzes, Frank studious with portentous books of sociology. Frank
sat deep in a chair smoking a pipe—he could never quite get over
looking like a youngish college professor who smokes to show what a
manly fellow he is. McGarry wandered about the room. He had a way of
pointing arguments by shaking objects of furniture—pokers, vases,
books, lamps—which was as dangerous as it looked.

“Oh, I was rotten at prayer-meeting tonight,” Frank grumbled. “Darn it,
I can’t seem to go on being interested in the fact that old Mrs. Besom
finds God such a comfort in her trials. Mrs. Besom’s daughter-in-law
doesn’t find Mrs. Besom any comfort in _her_ trials, let me tell you!
And yet I don’t see how I can say to her, after she’s been fluttering
around among the angels and advertising how dead certain she is that
Jesus loves her—I haven’t quite the nerve to say, ‘Sister, you
tight-fisted, poison-tongued, old hellcat—’”

“Why, _Frank_!” from Bess, in placid piety.

“‘—you go home and forget your popularity in Heaven and ask your son
and his wife to forgive you for trying to make them your kind of saint,
with acidity of the spiritual stomach!’”

“Why, _Frank_!”

“Let him rave, Bess,” said McGarry. “If a preacher didn’t cuss his
congregation out once in a while, nobody but St. John would ever’ve
lasted—and I’ll bet he wasn’t very good at weekly services and parish
visiting!”

“_And_,” went on Frank, “tomorrow I’ve got a funeral. That Henry Semp.
Weighed two hundred and eighty pounds from the neck down and three
ounces from the neck up. Perfectly good Christian citizen who believed
that Warren G. Harding was the greatest man since George Washington. I’m
sure he never beat his wife. Worthy communicant. But when his wife came
to hire me, she wept like the dickens when she talked about Henry’s
death, but I noticed from the window that when she went off down the
street she looked particularly cheerful. Yes, Henry was a bulwark of the
nation; not to be sneered at by highbrows. And I’m dead certain, from
something she said, that every year they’ve jipped the Government out of
every cent they could on their income tax. And tomorrow I’m supposed to
stand up there and tell his friends what a moral example and
intellectual Titan he was, and how the poor little woman is simply
broken by sorrow. Well, cheer up! From what I know of her, she’ll be
married again within six months, and if I do a good job of priesting
tomorrow, maybe I’ll get the fee! Oh, Lord, Phil, what a job, what a
lying compromising job, this being a minister!”

It was their hundredth argument over the question.

McGarry waved a pillow, discarded it for Bess’ purse, while she tried
not to look alarmed, and shouted, “It is not! As I heard a big New York
preacher say one day: he knew how imperfect the ministry is, and how
many second-raters get into it, and yet if he had a thousand lives, he’d
want to be a minister of the gospel, to be a man showing the philosophy
of Jesus to mankind, in every one of ’em. And the church universal, no
matter what its failings, is still the only institution in which we can
work together to hand on that gospel. Maybe it’s your fault, not the
church’s, young Frank, if you’re so scared of your people that you lie
at funerals! I don’t, by Jiminy!”

“You do, by Jiminy, my dear Phil! You don’t know it. No, what you do is,
you hypnotize yourself until you’re convinced that every dear departed
was a model of some virtue, and then you rhapsodize about that.”

“Well, probably he was!”

“Of course. Probably your burglar was a model of courage, and your
gambler a model of kindness to everybody except the people he robbed,
but I don’t like being hired to praise burglars and gamblers and
respectable loan-sharks and food-hounds like Henry Semp, and encourage
youngsters to accept their standards, and so keep on perpetuating this
barbarous civilization for which we preachers are as responsible as the
lawyers or the politicians or the soldiers or even the school-masters.
No, sir! Oh, I _am_ going to get out of the church! Think of it! A
_preacher_, getting religion, getting saved, getting honest, getting
out! Then I’d know the joys of sanctification that you Methodys talk
about!”

“Oh, you make me tired!” Bess complained, not very aggressively. She
looked, at forty-one, like a plump and amiable girl of twenty.
“Honestly, Phil, I do wish you could show Frank where he’s wrong. I
can’t, and I’ve been trying these fifteen years.”

“You have, my lamb!”

“Honestly, Phil, can’t you make him see it?” said Bess. “He’s—of course
I do adore him, but of all the cry-babies I ever met—  He’s the worst
of all my children! He talks about going into charity work, about
getting a job with a labor bank or a labor paper, about lecturing, about
trying to write. Can’t you make him see that he’d be just as
discontented whatever he did? I’ll bet you the labor leaders and radical
agitators and the Charity Organization Society people aren’t perfect
little angels any more than preachers are!”

“Heavens, I don’t expect ’em to be! I don’t expect to be content,” Frank
protested. “And isn’t it a good thing to have a few people who are
always yammering? Never get anywhere without. What a joke that a
minister, who’s supposed to have such divine authority that he can
threaten people with hell, is also supposed to be such an office-boy
that he can be cussed out and fired if he dares to criticize capitalists
or his fellow ministers! Anyway—  Dear Bess, it’s rotten on you. I’d
_like_ to be a contented sort, I’d like to ‘succeed,’ to be satisfied
with being half-honest. But I can’t. . . . You see, Phil, I was brought
up to believe the Christian God wasn’t a scared and compromising public
servant, but the creator and advocate of the whole merciless truth, and
I reckon that training spoiled me—I actually took my teachers
seriously!”

“Oh, tut, tut, Frank; trouble with you is,” Philip McGarry yawned,
“trouble with _you_ is, you like arguing more than you do patiently
working out the spiritual problems of some poor, dumm, infinitely
piteous human being that comes to you for help, and that doesn’t care a
hoot whether you advocate Zoroastrianism or Seventh-day Adventism, so
long as he feels that you love him and that you can bring him strength
from a power higher than himself. I know that if you could lose your
intellectual pride, if you could forget that you have to make a new
world, better’n the Creator’s, right away tonight—you and Bernard Shaw
and H. G. Wells and H. L. Mencken and Sinclair Lewis (Lord, how that
book of Lewis’, ‘Main Street,’ did bore me, as much of it as I read; it
just rambled on forever, and all he could see was that some of the
Gopher Prairie hicks didn’t go to literary teas quite as often as he
does!—that was all he could see among those splendid heroic pioneers)!
Well, as I was saying, if instead of starting in where your congregation
has left off, because they never had your chance, you could draw them
along with you—”

“I try to! And let me tell you, young fellow, I’ve got a few of ’em far
enough along so they’re having the sense to leave me and my evangelical
church and go off to the Unitarians or stay away from church
altogether—thus, Bess darling, depriving my wife and babes of a few
more pennies! But seriously, Phil—”

“A man always says ‘But seriously’ when he feels the previous arguments
haven’t been so good yet!”

“Maybe. But anyway, what I mean to say is: Of course my liberalism is
all foolishness! Do you know why my people stand for it? They’re not
enough interested to realize what I’m saying! If I had a successor who
was a fundamentalist, they’d like him just as well or better, and they’d
go back a-whooping to the sacred hell-fire that I’ve coaxed ’em out of.
They don’t believe I mean it when I take a shot at the fear of eternal
punishment, and the whole magic and taboo system of worshiping the Bible
and the ministry, and all the other skull-decorated vestiges of horror
there are in so-called Christianity! They don’t know it! Partly it’s
because they’ve been trained not to believe anything much they hear in
sermons. But also it’s my fault. I’m not aggressive. I ought to jump
around like a lunatic or a popular evangelist, and shout, ‘D’ you
understand? When I say that most of your religious opinions are bunk,
why, what I mean is, they’re _bunk_!’ I’ve never been violently enough
in earnest to be beaten for the sake of the Lord our God! . . . Not
yet!”

“Hah, there I’ve got you, Frank! Tickles me to see you try to be the
village atheist! ‘For the sake of the Lord’ you just said. And how often
I’ve heard you say at parting ‘God bless you’—and you meant it! Oh, no,
you don’t believe in Christ! Not any more than the Pope at Rome!”

“I suppose that if I said ‘God damn you,’ that would also prove that I
was a devout Christian! Oh, Phil, I can’t understand how a man as honest
as you, as really fond of helping people—and of tolerating them!—can
stand being classed with a lot of your fellow preachers and not even
kick about it! Think of your going on enduring being a fellow Methodist
preacher right in the same town with Elmer Gantry and not standing up in
ministers’ meeting and saying, ‘Either he gets out or I do!’”

“I know! You idiot, don’t you suppose those of us that are halfway
decent suffer from being classed with Gantry, and that we hate him more
than you do? But even if Elmer is rather on the swine side, what of it?
Would you condemn a fine aspiring institution, full of broad-gauged,
earnest fellows, because one of them was a wash-out?”

“One? Just one? I’ll admit there aren’t many, not _very_ many, hogs like
Gantry in your church, or any other, but let me give my loving fraternal
opinions of a few others of your splendid Methodist fellows! Bishop
Toomis is a gas-bag. Chester Brown, with his candles and chanting, he’s
merely an Episcopalian who’d go over to the Episcopal church if he
weren’t afraid he’d lose too much salary in starting again—just as a
good share of the Anglo-Catholic Episcopalians are merely Catholics
who’d go over to Rome if they weren’t afraid of losing social caste.
Otto Hickenlooper, with his institutions—the rich are so moved by his
charities that they hand him money and Otto gets praised for spending
that money. Fine vicious circle. And think of some poor young idiot
studying art, wasting his time and twisting his ideas, at Otto’s
strictly moral art class, where the teacher is chosen more for his
opinions on the sacraments than for his knowledge of composition.”

“But, Frank, I’ve _said_ all—”

“And the sound, the scholarly, the well-balanced Dr. Mahlon Potts! Oh,
he’s a perfectly good man, and not a fanatic. Doesn’t believe that
evolution is a fiendish doctrine. The only trouble with him—as with
most famous preachers—is that he hasn’t the slightest notion what human
beings are like. He’s insulated; has been ever since he became a
preacher. He goes to the death-beds of prostitutes (but not very often,
I’ll bet!) but he can’t understand that perfectly decent husbands and
wives often can’t get along because of sexual incompatibility.

“Potts lives in a library; he gets his idea of human motives out of
George Eliot and Margaret Deland, and his ideas of economics out of
editorials in the _Advocate_, and his idea as to what he really is
accomplishing out of the flattery of his Ladies’ Aid! He’s a much worse
criminal than Gantry! I imagine Elmer has some desire to be a good
fellow and share his swag, but Dr. Potts wants to make over an entire
world of living, bleeding, sweating, loving, fighting human beings into
the likeness of Dr. Potts—of Dr. Potts taking his afternoon nap and
snoring under a shelf of books about the doctrines of the Ante-Nicene
Fathers!”

“Golly, you simply love us! And I suppose you think I admire all these
fellows! Why, they regard me as a heretic, from the bishop down,” said
Philip McGarry.

“And yet you stay with them!”

“Any other church better?”

“Oh, no. Don’t think I give all my love to the Methodists. I take them
only because they’re your particular breed. My own Congregationalists,
the Baptists who taught me that immersion is more important than social
justice, the Presbyterians, the Campbellites, the whole lot—oh, I love
’em all about equally!”

“And what about yourself? What about me?”

“You know what I think of myself—a man too feeble to stand up and risk
being called a crank or a vile atheist! And about you, my young liberal
friend, I was just saving you to the last in my exhibit of Methodist
parsons! You’re the worst of the lot!”

“Oh, now, Frank!” yawned Bess.

She was sleepy. How preachers did talk! Did plasterers and authors and
stock-brokers sit up half the night discussing their souls, fretting as
to whether plastering or authorship or stock-broking was worth while?

She yawned again, kissed Frank, patted Philip’s cheek, and made exit
with, “You may be feeble, Frank, but you certainly can talk a strong,
rugged young wife to death!”

Frank, usually to be cowed by her jocose grumbling and Philip’s friendly
jabs, was tonight afire and unquenchable.

“Yes, you’re the worst of all, Phil! You _do_ know something of human
beings. You’re not like old Potts, who’s always so informative about how
much sin there is in the world and always so astonished when he meets an
actual sinner. And you don’t think it matters a hang whether a seeker
after decency gets ducked—otherwise baptized—or not. And yet when you
get up in the pulpit, from the way you wallow in prayer people believe
that you’re just as chummy with the Deity as Potts or Gantry. Your
liberalism never lasts you more than from my house to the street-car.
You talk about the golden streets of Heaven and the blessed peace of the
hereafter, and yet you’ve admitted to me, time and again, that you
haven’t the slightest idea whether there is any personal life after
death. You talk about Redemption, and the Sacrament of the Lord’s
Supper, and how God helps this nation to win a war and hits that other
with a flood, and a lot more things that you don’t believe privately at
all.”

“Oh, I know! Thunder! But you yourself—you pray in church.”

“Not really. For over a year now I’ve never addressed a prayer to any
definite deity. I say something like ‘Let us in meditation, forgetting
the worries of daily life, join our spirits in longing for the coming of
perpetual peace’—something like that.”

“Well, it sounds like a pretty punk prayer to me, Frankie! The only
trouble with you is, you feel you’re called on to re-write the Lord’s
Prayer for him!”

Philip laughed gustily, and slapped Frank’s shoulder.

“Damn it, don’t be so jocular! I know it’s a poor prayer. It’s terrible.
Nebulous. Meaningless. Like a barker at the New Thought side-show. I
don’t mind your disliking it, but I do mind your trying to be humorous!
Why is it that you lads who defend the church are so facetious when you
really get down to discussing the roots of religion?”

“I know, Frank. Effect of too much preaching. But seriously: Yes, I do
say things in the pulpit that I don’t mean literally. What of it? People
understand these symbols; they’ve been brought up with them, they’re
comfortable with them. My object in preaching is to teach the art of
living as far as I can; to encourage my people—and myself—to be kind,
to be honest, to be clean, to be courageous, to love God and their
fellow-men; and the whole experience of the church shows that those
lessons can best be taught through such really noble concepts as
salvation and the presence of the Holy Ghost and Heaven and so on.”

“Hm. Does it? Has the church ever tried anything else? And just what the
dickens do you mean by ‘being clean’ and ‘being honest’ and ‘teaching
the art of living’? Lord, how we preachers do love to use phrases that
don’t mean anything! But suppose you were perfectly right. Nevertheless,
by using the same theological slang as a Gantry or a Toomis or a Potts,
you unconsciously make everybody believe that you think and act like
them too.”

“Nonsense! Not that I’m particularly drawn by the charms of any of these
fellow sages. I’d rather be wrecked on a desert island with you, you old
atheist!—you darned old fool! But suppose they were as bad as you
think. I still wouldn’t feel it was my duty to foul my own nest, to make
this grand old Methodist Church, with its saints and heroes like Wesley
and Asbury and Quayle and Cartwright and McDowell and McConnell—why,
the tears almost come to my eyes when I think of men like that! Look
here: Suppose you were at war, in a famous regiment. Suppose a lot of
your fellow soldiers, even the present commander of the regiment
himself, were rotters—cowards. Would you feel called on to desert? Or
to fight all the harder to make up for their faults?”

“Phil, next to the humorous ragging I spoke of, and the use of stale
phrases, the worst cancer in religious discussion is the use of the
metaphor! The Protestant church is not a regiment. You’re not a soldier.
The soldier has to fight when and as he’s told. You have absolute
liberty, outside of a few moral and doctrinal compulsions.”

“Ah-hah, now I’ve got you, my logical young friend! If we have that
liberty, why aren’t you willing to stay in the church? Oh, Frank, Frank,
you are such a fool! I know that you long for righteousness. Can’t you
see that you can get it best by staying in the church, liberalizing from
within, instead of running away and leaving the people to the
ministrations of the Gantrys?”

“I know. I’ve been thinking just that all these years. That’s why I’m
still a preacher! But I’m coming to believe that it’s tommyrot. I’m
coming to think that the hell-howling old mossbacks corrupt the honest
liberals a lot more than the liberals lighten the backwoods minds of the
fundamentalists. What the dickens is the church accomplishing, really?
Why have a church at all? What has it for humanity that you won’t find
in worldly sources—schools, books, conversation?”

“It has this, Frank: It has the unique personality and teachings of
Jesus Christ, and there is something in Jesus, there is something in the
way he spoke, there is something in the feeling of a man when he
suddenly has that inexpressible experience of _knowing_ the Master and
his presence, which makes the church of Jesus different from any other
merely human institution or instrument whatsoever! Jesus is not simply
greater and wiser than Socrates or Voltaire; he is entirely _different_.
Anybody can interpret and teach Socrates or Voltaire—in schools or
books or conversation. But to interpret the personality and teachings of
Jesus requires an especially called, chosen, trained, consecrated body
of men, united in an especial institution—the church.”

“Phil, it sounds so splendid. But just what _were_ the personality and
the teachings of Jesus? I’ll admit it’s the heart of the controversy
over the Christian religion:—aside from the fact that, of course, most
people believe in a church because they were _born_ to it. But the
essential query is: Did Jesus—if the Biblical accounts of him are even
half accurate—have a particularly noble personality, and were his
teachings particularly original and profound? You know it’s almost
impossible to get people to read the Bible honestly. They’ve been so
brought up to take the church interpretation of every word that they
read into it whatever they’ve been taught to find there. It’s been so
with me, up to the last couple of years. But now I’m becoming a quarter
free, and I’m appalled to see that I don’t find Jesus an especially
admirable character!

“He is picturesque. He tells splendid stories. He’s a good fellow, fond
of low company—in fact the idea of Jesus, whom the bishops of his day
cursed as a rounder and wine-bibber, being chosen as the god of the
Prohibitionists is one of the funniest twists in history. But he’s vain,
he praises himself outrageously, he’s fond of astonishing people by
little magical tricks which we’ve been taught to revere as ‘miracles.’
He is furious as a child in a tantrum when people don’t recognize him as
a great leader. He loses his temper. He blasts the poor barren fig-tree
when it doesn’t feed him. What minds people have! They hear preachers
proving by the Bible the exact opposites, that the Roman Catholic Church
is divinely ordained and that it is against all divine ordinances, and
it never occurs to them that far from the Christian religion—or any
other religion—being a blessing to humanity, it’s produced such
confusion in all thinking, such secondhand viewing of actualities, that
only now are we beginning to ask what and why we are, and what we can do
with life!

“Just what are the teachings of Christ? Did he come to bring peace or
more war? He says both. Did he approve earthly monarchies or rebel
against them? He says both. Did he ever—think of it, God himself,
taking on human form to help the earth—did he ever suggest sanitation,
which would have saved millions from plagues? And you can’t say his
failure there was because he was too lofty to consider mere sickness. On
the contrary, he was awfully interested in it, always healing some
one—providing they flattered his vanity enough!

“What _did_ he teach? One place in the Sermon on the Mount he
advises—let me get my Bible—here it is: ‘Let your light so shine
before men that they may see your good works and glorify your Father
which is in heaven,’ and then five minutes later he’s saying, ‘Take heed
that ye do not your alms before men, to be seen of them, otherwise ye
have no reward of your Father which is in heaven.’ That’s an absolute
contradiction, in the one document which is the charter of the whole
Christian Church. Oh, I know you can reconcile them, Phil. That’s the
whole aim of the ministerial training: to teach us to reconcile
contradictions by saying that one of them doesn’t mean what it
means—and it’s always a good stunt to throw in ‘You’d understand it if
you’d only read it in the original Greek’!

“There’s just one thing that does stand out clearly and uncontradicted
in Jesus’ teaching. He advocated a system of economics whereby no one
saved money or stored up wheat or did anything but live like a tramp. If
this teaching of his had been accepted, the world would have starved in
twenty years after his death!

“No, wait, Phil, just one second and then I’m through!”

He talked till dawn.

Frank’s last protest, as they stood on the steps in the cold grayness,
was:

“My objection to the church isn’t that the preachers are cruel,
hypocritical, actually wicked, though some of them are that, too—think
of how many are arrested for selling fake stock, for seducing
fourteen-year-old girls in orphanages under their care, for arson, for
murder. And it isn’t so much that the church is in bondage to Big
Business and doctrines as laid down by millionaires—though a lot of
churches are that, too. My chief objection is that ninety-nine per cent.
of sermons and Sunday School teachings are so agonizingly _dull_!”




                              CHAPTER XXIX


                                   I

HOWEVER impatient he was with Frank, Philip McGarry’s last wish was to
set Elmer Gantry piously baying on Frank’s trail. It was rather an
accident. Philip sat next to Elmer at a dinner to discuss missionary
funds; he remembered that Frank and Elmer had been classmates; and with
a sincerely affectionate “It’s too bad the poor boy worries so over what
are really matters for Faith,” he gave away to Elmer most of Frank’s
heresies.

Now in the bustle of raising funds to build a vast new church, Elmer had
forgotten his notion of saving the renowned hardware impresario, Mr.
William Dollinger Styles, and his millions from contamination by Frank’s
blasphemies.

“We could use old Styles, and you could get some fine publicity by
attacking Shallard’s attempt to steal Jesus and even Hell away from us,”
said Elmer’s confidant, Mr. T. J. Rigg, when he was consulted.

“Say, that’s great. How liberalism leads to atheism. Fine! Wait till Mr.
Frank Shallard opens his mouth and puts his foot in it again!” said the
Reverend Elmer Gantry. “Say, I wonder how we could get a report of his
sermons? The poor fish isn’t important enough so’s they very often
report his junk in the papers.”

“I’ll take care of that. I’ve got a girl in my office, good fast worker,
that I’ll have go and take down all his sermons. They’ll just think
she’s practising stenography.”

“Well, by golly, that’s _one_ good use for sermons. Ha, ha, ha!” said
Elmer.

“Yes, sir, by golly, found at last. Ha, ha, ha!” said Mr. T. J. Rigg.

                                   II

In less than a month Frank maddened the citizens of Zenith by asserting,
in the pulpit, that though he was in favor of temperance, he was not for
Prohibition; that the methods of the Anti-Saloon League were those of a
lumber lobby.

Elmer had his chance.

He advertised that he would speak on “Fake Preachers—and Who They Are.”

In his sermon he said that Frank Shallard (by name) was a liar, a fool,
an ingrate whom he had tried to help in seminary, a thief who was trying
to steal Christ from an ailing world.

The newspapers were pleased and explicit.

Elmer saw to it—T. J. Rigg arranged a foursome—that he played golf
with William Dollinger Styles that week.

“I was awfully sorry, Mr. Styles,” he said, “to feel it my duty to jump
on your pastor, Mr. Shallard, last Sunday, but when a fellow stands up
and makes fun of Jesus Christ—well, it’s time to forget mercy!”

“I thought you were kind of hard on him. I didn’t hear his sermon
myself—I’m a church-member, but it does seem like things pile up so at
the office that I have to spend almost every Sunday morning there. But
from what they’ve told me, he wasn’t so wild.”

“Then you don’t think Shallard is practically an atheist?”

“Why, no! Nice decent fellow—”

“Mr. Styles, do you realize that all over town people are wondering how
a man like you can give his support to a man like Shallard? Do you
realize that not only the ministers but also laymen are saying that
Shallard is secretly both an agnostic and a socialist, though he’s
afraid to come out and admit it? I hear it everywhere. People are afraid
to tell you. Jiminy, I’m kind of scared of you myself! Feel I’ve got a
lot of nerve!”

“Well, I ain’t so fierce,” said Mr. Styles, very pleased.

“Anyway, I’d hate to have you think I was sneaking around damning
Shallard behind his back. Why don’t you do this? You and some of the
other Dorchester deacons have Shallard for lunch or dinner, and have me
there, and let me put a few questions to him. I’ll talk to the fellow
straight! Do you feel you can afford to be known as tolerating an
infidel in your church? Oughtn’t you to make him come out from under
cover and admit what he thinks? If I’m wrong, I’ll apologize to you and
to him, and you can call me all the kinds of nosey, meddling, cranky,
interfering fool you want to!”

“Well——  He seems kind of a nice fellow.” Mr. Styles was
uncomfortable. “But if you’re right about him being really an infidel,
don’t know’s I could stand that.”

“How’d it be if you and some of your deacons and Shallard came and had
dinner with me in a private room at the Athletic Club next Friday
evening?”

“Well, all right—”

                                  III

Frank was so simple as to lose his temper when Elmer had bullied him,
roared at him, bulked at him, long enough, with Frank’s own deacons
accepting Elmer as an authority. He was irritated out of all caution,
and he screamed back at Elmer that he did not accept Jesus Christ as
divine; that he was not sure of a future life; that he wasn’t even
certain of a personal God.

Mr. William Dollinger Styles snapped, “Then just why, Mr. Shallard,
don’t you get out of the ministry before you’re kicked out?”

“Because I’m not yet sure——  Though I do think our present churches
are as absurd as a belief in witchcraft, yet I believe there could be a
church free of superstition, helpful to the needy, and giving people
that mystic something stronger than reason, that sense of being uplifted
in common worship of an unknowable power for good. Myself, I’d be lonely
with nothing but bleak debating-societies. I think—at least I still
think—that for many souls there is this need of worship, even of
beautiful ceremonial—”

“‘Mystic need of worship!’ ‘Unknowable power for good!’ Words, words,
words! Milk and water! _That_, when you have the glorious and certain
figure of Christ Jesus to worship and follow!” bellowed Elmer. “Pardon
me, gentlemen, for intruding, but it makes me, not as a preacher but
just as a humble and devout Christian, sick to my stomach to hear a
fellow feel that he knows so blame’ much he’s able to throw out of the
window the Christ that the whole civilized world has believed in for
countless centuries! And try to replace him with a lot of gassy phrases!
Excuse me, Mr. Styles, but after all, religion is a serious business,
and if we’re going to call ourselves Christians at all, we have to bear
testimony to the proven fact of God. Forgive me.”

“It’s quite all right, Dr. Gantry. I know just how you feel,” said
Styles. “And while I’m no authority on religion, I feel the same way you
do, and I guess these other gentlemen do, too. . . . Now, Shallard,
you’re entitled to your own views, but not in our pulpit! Why don’t you
just resign before we kick you out?”

“You can’t kick me out! It takes the whole church to do that!”

“The whole church’ll damn well do it, you watch ’em!” said Deacon
William Dollinger Styles.

                                   IV

“What are we going to do, dear?” Bess said wearily. “I’ll stand by you,
of course, but let’s be practical. Don’t you think it would make less
trouble if you did resign?”

“I’ve done nothing for which to resign! I’ve led a thoroughly decent
life. I haven’t lied or been indecent or stolen. I’ve preached
imagination, happiness, justice, seeking for the truth. I’m no sage,
Heaven knows, but I’ve given my people a knowledge that there are such
things as ethnology and biology, that there are books like ‘Ethan Frome’
and ‘Père Goriot’ and ‘Tono-Bungay’ and Renan’s Jesus, that there is
nothing wicked in looking straight at life—”

“Dear, I said _practical_!”

“Oh, thunder, I don’t know. I think I can get a job in the Charity
Organization Society here—the general secretary happens to be pretty
liberal.”

“I hate to have us leave the church entirely. I’m sort of at home there.
Why not see if they’d like to have you in the Unitarian Church?”

“Too respectable. Scared. Same old sanctified phrases I’m trying to get
rid of—and won’t ever quite get rid of, I’m afraid.”

                                   V

A meeting of the church body had been called to decide on Frank’s
worthiness, and the members had been informed by Styles that Frank was
attacking all religion. Instantly a number of the adherents who had been
quite unalarmed by what they themselves had heard in the pulpit
perceived that Frank was a dangerous fellow and more than likely to
injure omnipotent God.

Before the meeting, one woman, who remained fond of him, fretted to
Frank, “Oh, can’t you understand what a dreadful thing you’re doing to
question the divinity of Christ and all? I’m afraid you’re going to hurt
religion permanently. If you could open your eyes and see—if you could
only understand what my religion has meant to me in times of despair! I
don’t know what I would have done during my typhoid without that
consolation! You’re a bright, smart man when you let yourself be. If
you’d only go and have a good talk with Dr. G. Prosper Edwards. He’s an
older man than you, and he’s a doctor of divinity, and he has such huge
crowds at Pilgrim Church, and I’m sure he could show you where you’re
wrong and make everything perfectly clear to you.”

Frank’s sister, married now to an Akron lawyer, came to stay with them.
They had been happy, Frank and she, in the tepid but amiable house of
their minister-father; they had played at church, with dolls and
salt-cellars for congregation; books were always about them, natural to
them; and at their father’s table they had heard doctors, preachers,
lawyers, politicians, talk of high matters.

The sister bubbled to Bess, “You know, Frank doesn’t believe half he
says! He just likes to show off. He’s a real good Christian at heart, if
he only knew it. Why, he was such a good Christian boy—he led the B. Y.
P. U.—he _couldn’t_ have drifted away from Christ into all this
nonsense that nobody takes seriously except a lot of long-haired dirty
cranks! And he’ll break his father’s heart! I’m going to have a good
talk with that young man, and bring him to his senses!”

On the street Frank met the great Dr. McTiger, pastor of the Royal Ridge
Presbyterian Church.

Dr. McTiger had been born in Scotland, graduated at Edinburgh, and he
secretly—not too secretly—despised all American universities and
seminaries and their alumni. He was a large, impatient, brusque man,
renowned for the length of his sermons.

“I hear, young man,” he shouted at Frank, “that you have read one whole
book on the pre-Christian mysteries and decided that our doctrines are
secondhand and that you are now going to destroy the church. You should
have more pity! With the loss of a profound intellect like yours, my
young friend, I should doubt if the church can stagger on! It’s a pity
that after discovering scholarship you didn’t go on and get enough of
that same scholarship to perceive that by the wondrous beneficence of
God’s mercy the early church was led to combine many alien factors in
the one perfection of the Christian brotherhood! I don’t know whether
it’s ignorance of church history or lack of humor that chiefly
distinguishes you, my young friend! Go and sin no more!”

From Andrew Pengilly came a scrawled, shaky letter begging Frank to
stand true and not deliver his appointed flock to the devil. That hurt.

                                   VI

The first church business meeting did not settle the question of Frank’s
remaining. He was questioned about his doctrines, and he shocked them by
being candid, but the men whom he had helped, the women whom he had
consoled in sickness, the fathers who had gone to him when their
daughters “had gotten into trouble,” stood by him for all the threats of
Styles.

A second meeting would have to be called before they took a vote.

When Elmer read of this, he galloped to T. J. Rigg. “Here’s our chance!”
he gloated. “If the first meeting had kicked Frank out, Styles might
have stayed with their church, though I do think he likes my brand of
theology and my Republican politics. But why don’t you go to him now, T.
J., and hint around about how his church has insulted him?”

“All right, Elmer. Another soul saved. Brother Styles has still got the
first dollar he ever earned, but maybe we can get ten cents of it away
from him for the new church. Only—Him being so much richer than I, I
hope you won’t go to him for spiritual advice and inspiration, instead
of me.”

“You bet I won’t, T. J.! Nobody has ever accused Elmer Gantry of being
disloyal to his friends! My only hope is that your guidance of this
church has been of some value to you yourself.”

“Well—yes—in a way. I’ve had three brother Methodist clients from
Wellspring come to me—two burglary and one forgery. But it’s more that
I just like to make the wheels go round.”

Mr. Rigg was saying, an hour later, to Mr. William Dollinger Styles, “If
you came and joined us, I know you’d like it—you’ve seen what a fine,
upstanding, two-fisted, one-hundred-percent he-man Dr. Gantry is.
Absolutely sound about business. And it would be a swell rebuke to your
church for not accepting your advice. But we hate to invite you to come
over to us—in fact Dr. Gantry absolutely forbade me to see you—for
fear you’ll think it was just because you’re rich.”

For three days Styles shied, then he was led, trembling, up to the
harness.

Afterward, Dr. G. Prosper Edwards of Pilgrim Congregational said to his
spouse, “Why on earth didn’t _we_ think of going right after Styles and
inviting him to join us? It was so simple we never even thought of it. I
really do feel quite cross. Why didn’t _you_ think of it?”

                                  VII

The second church meeting was postponed. It looked to Elmer as though
Frank would be able to stay on at Dorchester Congregational and thus
defy Elmer as the spiritual and moral leader of the city.

Elmer acted fearlessly.

In sermon after sermon he spoke of “that bunch of atheists out there at
Dorchester.” Frank’s parishioners were alarmed. They were forced to
explain (only they were never quite sure what they were explaining) to
customers, to neighbors, to fellow lodge-members. They felt disgraced,
and so it was that a second meeting was called.

Now Frank had fancied a spectacular resignation. He heard himself,
standing before a startled audience, proclaiming, “I have decided that
no one in this room, including your pastor, believes in the Christian
religion. Not one of us would turn the other cheek. Not one of us would
sell all that he has and give to the poor. Not one of us would give his
coat to some man who took his overcoat. Every one of us lays up all the
treasure he can. We don’t practise the Christian religion. We don’t
intend to practise it. Therefore, we don’t believe in it. Therefore I
resign, and I advise you to quit lying and disband.”

He saw himself, then, tramping down the aisle among his gaping hearers,
and leaving the church forever.

But: “I’m too tired. Too miserable. And why hurt the poor bewildered
souls? And——  I am so tired.”

He stood up at the beginning of the second meeting and said gently, “I
had refused to resign. I still feel I have an honest right to an honest
pulpit. But I am setting brother against brother. I am not a Cause—I am
only a friend. I have loved you and the work, the sound of friends
singing together, the happiness of meeting on leisurely Sunday mornings.
This I give up. I resign, and I wish I could say, ‘God be with you and
bless you all.’ But the good Christians have taken God and made him into
a menacing bully, and I cannot even say ‘God bless you,’ during this
last moment, in a life given altogether to religion, when I shall ever
stand in a pulpit.”

Elmer Gantry, in his next sermon, said that he was so broad-minded that
he would be willing to receive an Infidel Shallard in his church,
providing he repented.

                                  VIII

When he found that he liked the Charity Organization Society and his
work in that bleak institution no better than his work in the church,
Frank laughed.

“As Bess said! A consistent malcontent! Well, I _am_ consistent, anyway.
And the relief not to be a preacher any more! Not to have to act
sanctimonious! Not to have men consider you an old woman in trousers! To
be able to laugh without watching its effect!”

Frank was given charge, at the C. O. S., of a lodging-house, a woodyard
at which hoboes worked for two hours daily to pay for lodging and
breakfast, and an employment bureau. He knew little about Scientific
Charity, so he was shocked by the icy manner in which his
subordinates—the aged virgin at the inquiry desk, the boss of the
woodyard, the clerk at the lodging-house, the young lady who asked the
applicants about their religion and vices—treated the shambling
unfortunates as criminals who had deliberately committed the crime of
poverty.

They were as efficient and as tender as vermin-exterminators.

In this acid perfection, Frank longed for the mystery that clings to
even the dourest or politest tabernacle. He fell in the way of going
often to the huge St. Dominic’s Catholic Church, of which the eloquent
Father de Pinna was pastor, with Father Matthew Smeesby, the new sort of
American, state-university-bred priest, as assistant pastor and liaison
officer.

St. Dominic’s was, for Zenith, an ancient edifice, and the coal-smoke
from the South Zenith factories had aged the gray stone to a semblance
of historic centuries. The interior, with its dim irregularity, its
lofty roof, the curious shrines, the mysterious door at the top of a
flight of stone steps, unloosed Frank’s imagination. It touched him to
see the people kneeling at any hour. He had never known a church to
which the plain people came for prayer. Despite its dusky magnificence,
they seemed to find in the church their home. And when he saw the gold
and crimson of solemn high mass blazing at the end of the dark aisle,
with the crush of people visibly believing in the presence of God, he
wondered if he had indeed found the worship he had fumblingly sought.

He knew that to believe literally in Purgatory and the Immaculate
Conception, the Real Presence and the authority of the hierarchy, was as
impossible for him as to believe in Zeus.

“But,” he pondered, “isn’t it possible that the whole thing is so
gorgeous a fairy-tale that to criticize it would be like trying to prove
that Jack did not kill the giant? No sane priest could expect a man of
some education to think that saying masses had any effect on souls in
Purgatory; they’d expect him to take the whole thing as one takes a
symphony. And, oh, I am lonely for the fellowship of the church!”

He sought a consultation with Father Matthew Smeesby. They had met, as
fellow ministers, at many dinners.

The good father sat at a Grand Rapids desk, in a room altogether
business-like save for a carved Bavarian cupboard and a crucifix on the
barren plaster wall. Smeesby was a man of forty, a crisper Philip
McGarry.

“You were an American university man, weren’t you, Father?” Frank asked.

“Yes. University of Indiana. Played half-back.”

“Then I think I can talk to you. It seems to me that so many of your
priests are not merely foreign by birth, Poles and whatnot, but they
look down on American _mores_ and want to mold us to their ideas and
ways. But you——  Tell me: Would it be conceivable for an—I won’t say
an intelligent, but at least a reasonably well-read man like myself, who
finds it quite impossible to believe one word of your doctrines—”

“Huh!”

“—but who is tremendously impressed by your ritual and the spirit of
worship—could such a man be received into the Roman Catholic Church,
honestly, with the understanding that to him your dogmas are nothing but
symbols?”

“Most certainly not!”

“Don’t you know any priests who love the Church but don’t literally
believe all the doctrines?”

“I do not! I know no such persons! Shallard, you can’t understand the
authority and reasonableness of the Church. You’re not ready to. You
think too much of your puerile powers of reasoning. You haven’t enough
divine humility to comprehend the ages of wisdom that have gone to
building up this fortress, and you stand outside its walls, one
pitifully lonely little figure, blowing the trumpet of your egotism, and
demanding of the sentry, ‘Take me to your commander. I am graciously
inclined to assist him. Only he must understand that I think his granite
walls are pasteboard, and I reserve the right to blow them down when I
get tired of them.’ Man, if you were a prostitute or a murderer and came
to me saying ‘Can I be saved?’ I’d cry ‘Yes!’ and give my life to
helping you. But you’re obsessed by a worse crime than murder—pride of
intellect! And yet you haven’t such an awfully overpowering intellect to
be proud of, and I’m not sure but that’s the worst crime of all!
Good-day!”

He added, as Frank ragingly opened the door, “Go home and pray for
simplicity.”

“Go home and pray that I may be made like you? Pray to have your
humility and your manners?” said Frank.

It was a fortnight later that for his own satisfaction Frank set down in
the note-book which he had always carried for sermon ideas, which he
still carried for the sermons they would never let him preach again, a
conclusion:

“The Roman Catholic Church is superior to the militant Protestant
Church. It does not compel you to give up your sense of beauty, your
sense of humor, or your pleasant vices. It merely requires you to give
up your honesty, your reason, your heart and soul.”

                                   IX

Frank had been with the Charity Organization Society for three years,
and he had become assistant general secretary at the time of the Dayton
evolution trial. It was at this time that the brisker conservative
clergymen saw that their influence and oratory and incomes were
threatened by any authentic learning. A few of them were so intelligent
as to know that not only was biology dangerous to their positions, but
also history—which gave no very sanctified reputation to the Christian
church; astronomy—which found no convenient Heaven in the skies and
snickered politely at the notion of making the sun stand still in order
to win a Jewish border skirmish; psychology—which doubted the
superiority of a Baptist preacher fresh from the farm to trained
laboratory researchers; and all the other sciences of the modern
university. They saw that a proper school should teach nothing but
bookkeeping, agriculture, geometry, dead languages made deader by
leaving out all the amusing literature, and the Hebrew Bible as
interpreted by men superbly trained to ignore contradictions, men
technically called “Fundamentalists.”

This perception the clergy and their most admired laymen expressed in
quick action. They formed half a dozen competent and well-financed
organizations to threaten rustic state legislators with political
failure and bribe them with unctuous clerical praise, so that these
back-street and backwoods Solons would forbid the teaching in all
state-supported schools and colleges of anything which was not approved
by the evangelists.

It worked edifyingly.

To oppose them there were organized a few groups of scholars. One of
these organizations asked Frank to speak for them. He was delighted to
feel an audience before him again, and he got leave from the Zenith
Charity Organization Society for a lecture tour.

He came excitedly and proudly to his first assignment, in a roaring
modern city in the Southwest. He loved the town; believed really that he
came to it with a “message.” He tasted the Western air greedily, admired
the buildings flashing up where but yesterday had been prairie. He
smiled from the hotel ’bus when he saw a poster which announced that the
Reverend Frank Shallard would speak on “Are the Fundamentalists Witch
Hunters?” at Central Labor Hall, auspices of the League for Free
Science.

“Bully! Fighting again! I’ve found that religion I’ve been looking for!”

He peered out for other posters. . . . They were all defaced.

At his hotel was a note, typed, anonymous: “We don’t want you and your
hellish atheism here. We can think for ourselves without any imported
‘liberals.’ If you enjoy life, you’d better be out of this decent
Christian city before evening. God help you if you aren’t! We have
enough mercy to give warning, but enough of God’s justice to see you get
yours right if you don’t listen. Blasphemers get what they ask for. We
wonder if you would like the feeling of a blacksnake across your lying
face? The Committee.”

Frank had never known physical conflict more violent than boyhood
wrestling. His hand shook. He tried to sound defiant with: “They can’t
scare me!”

His telephone, and a voice: “This Shallard? Well this is a brother
preacher speaking. Name don’t matter. I just want to tip you off that
you’d better not speak tonight. Some of the boys are pretty rough.”

Then Frank began to know the joy of anger.

The hall of his lecture was half filled when he looked across the
ice-water pitcher on the speaker’s table. At the front were the
provincial intellectuals, most of them very eager, most of them
dreadfully poor: a Jewish girl librarian with hungry eyes, a crippled
tailor, a spectacled doctor sympathetic to radical disturbances but too
good a surgeon to be driven out of town. There was a waste of empty
seats, then, and at the back a group of solid, prosperous, scowling
burghers, with a leonine man who was either an actor, a congressman, or
a popular clergyman.

This respectable group grumbled softly, and hissed a little as Frank
nervously began.

America, he said, in its laughter at the “monkey trial” at Dayton, did
not understand the veritable menace of the Fundamentalists’ crusade.
(“Outrageous!” from the leonine gentleman.) They were mild enough now;
they spoke in the name of virtue; but give them rope, and there would be
a new Inquisition, a new hunting of witches. We might live to see men
burned to death for refusing to attend Protestant churches.

Frank quoted the Fundamentalist who asserted that evolutionists were
literally murderers, because they killed orthodox faith, and ought
therefore to be lynched; William Jennings Bryan, with his proposal that
any American who took a drink outside the country should be exiled for
life.

“That’s how these men speak, with so little power—as yet!” Frank
pleaded. “Use your imaginations! Think how they would rule this nation,
and compel the more easy-going half-liberal clergy to work with them, if
they had the power!”

There were constant grunts of “That’s a lie!” and “They ought to shut
him up!” from the back, and now Frank saw marching into the hall a dozen
tough young men. They stood ready for action, looking expectantly toward
the line of prosperous Christian Citizens.

“And you have here in your own city,” Frank continued, “a minister of
the gospel who enjoys bellowing that any one who disagrees with him is a
Judas.”

“That’s enough!” cried some one at the back, and the young toughs
galloped down the aisle toward Frank, their eyes hot with cruelty, teeth
like a fighting dog’s, hands working—he could feel them at his neck.
They were met and held a moment by the sympathizers in front. Frank saw
the crippled tailor knocked down by a man who stepped on the body as he
charged on.

With a curious lassitude more than with any fear, Frank sighed, “Hang
it, I’ve got to join the fight and get killed!”

He started down from the platform.

The chairman seized his shoulder. “No! Don’t! You’ll get beaten to
death! We need you! Come here—come _here_! This back door!”

Frank was thrust through a door into a half-lighted alley.

A motor was waiting, and by it two men, one of whom cried, “Right in
here, Brother.”

It was a large sedan; it seemed security, life. But as Frank started to
climb in he noted the man at the wheel, then looked closer at the
others. The man at the wheel had no lips but only a bitter dry line
across his face—the mouth of an executioner. Of the other two, one was
like an unreformed bartender, with curly mustache and a barber’s lock;
one was gaunt, with insane eyes.

“Who are you fellows?” he demanded.

“Shut your damned trap and get t’ hell in there!” shrieked the
bartender, pushing Frank into the back of the car, so that he fell with
his head on the cushion.

The insane man scrambled in, and the car was off.

“We told you to get out of town. We gave you your chance. By God, you’ll
learn something now, you God damned atheist—and probably a damn’
socialist or I. W. W. too!” the seeming bartender said. “See this gun?”
He stuck it into Frank’s side, most painfully. “We may decide to let you
live if you keep your mouth shut and do what we tell you to—and again
we may not. You’re going to have a nice ride with us! Just think what
fun you’re going to have when we get you in the country—alone—where
it’s nice and dark and quiet!”

He placidly lifted his hands and gouged Frank’s cheek with his strong
fingernails.

“I won’t stand it!” screamed Frank.

He rose, struggling. He felt the gaunt fanatic’s fingers—just two
fingers, demon-strong—close on his neck, dig in with pain that made him
sick. He felt the bartender’s fist smashing his jaw. As he slumped down,
limp against the forward seat, half-fainting, he heard the bartender
chuckle:

“That’ll give the blank, blank, blank of a blank some idea of the fun
we’ll have watching him squirm bimeby!”

The gaunt one snapped, “The boss said not to cuss.”

“Cuss, hell! I don’t pretend to be any tin angel. I’ve done a lot of
tough things. But, by God, when a fellow pretending to be a minister
comes sneaking around trying to make fun of the Christian religion—the
only chance us poor devils have got to become decent again—then, by
God, it’s time to show we’ve got some guts and appreciation!”

The pseudo-bartender spoke with the smugly joyous tones of any crusader
given a chance to be fiendish for a moral reason, and placidly raising
his leg, he brought his heel down on Frank’s instep.

When the cloud of pain had cleared from his head, Frank sat rigid. . . .
What would Bess and the kids do if these men killed him? . . . Would
they beat him much before he died?

The car left the highway, followed a country road and ran along a lane,
through what seemed to Frank to be a cornfield. It stopped by a large
tree.

“Get out!” snapped the gaunt man.

Mechanically, his legs limp, Frank staggered out. He looked up at the
moon. “It’s the last time I’ll ever see the moon—see the stars—hear
voices. Never again to walk on a fresh morning!”

“What are you going to do?” he said, hating them too much to be afraid.

“Well, dearie,” said the driver, with a dreadful jocosity, “you’re going
to take a little walk with us, back here in the fields a ways.”

“Hell!” said the bartender, “let’s hang him. Here’s a swell tree. Use
the tow-rope.”

“No,” from the gaunt man. “Just hurt him enough so he’ll remember, and
then he can go back and tell his atheist friends it ain’t healthy for
’em in real Christian parts. Move, you!”

Frank walked in front of them, ghastly silent. They followed a path
through the cornfield to a hollow. The crickets were noisily cheerful;
the moon serene.

“This’ll do,” snarled the gaunt one; then to Frank: “Now get ready to
feel good.”

He set his pocket electric torch on a clod of earth. In its light Frank
saw him draw from his pocket a coiled black leather whip, a whip for
mules.

“Next time,” said the gaunt one, slowly, “next time you come back here,
we’ll kill you. And any other yellow traitor and stinker and atheist
like you. Tell ’em all that! This time we won’t kill you—not quite.”

“Oh, quit talking and let’s get busy!” said the bartender.

“All right!”

The bartender caught Frank’s two arms behind, bending them back, almost
breaking them, and suddenly with a pain appalling and unbelievable the
whip slashed across Frank’s cheek, cutting it, and instantly it came
again—again—in a darkness of reeling pain.

                                   X

Consciousness returned waveringly as dawn crawled over the cornfield and
the birds were derisive. Frank’s only clear emotion was a longing to
escape from this agony by death. His whole face reeked with pain. He
could not understand why he could scarce see. When he fumblingly raised
his hand, he discovered that his right eye was a pulp of blind flesh,
and along his jaw he could feel the exposed bone.

He staggered along the path through the cornfield, stumbling over
hummocks, lying there sobbing, muttering, “Bess—oh, come—_Bess_!”

His strength lasted him just to the highroad, and he sloped to earth,
lay by the road like a drunken beggar. A motor was coming, but when the
driver saw Frank’s feebly uplifted arm he sped on. Pretending to be hurt
was a device of hold-up men.

“Oh, God, won’t anybody help me?” Frank whimpered, and suddenly he was
laughing, a choking twisted laughter. “Yes, I said it, Philip—‘God’ I
said—I suppose it proves I’m a good Christian!”

He rocked and crawled along the road to a cottage. There was a light—a
farmer at early breakfast. “At last!” Frank wept. When the farmer
answered the knock, holding up a lamp, he looked once at Frank, then
screamed and slammed the door.

An hour later a motorcycle policeman found Frank in the ditch, in half
delirium.

“Another drunk!” said the policeman, most cheerfully, snapping the
support in place on his cycle. But as he stooped and saw Frank’s
half-hidden face, he whispered, “Good God Almighty!”

                                   XI

The doctors told him that though the right eye was gone completely, he
might not entirely lose the sight of the other for perhaps a year.

Bess did not shriek when she saw him; she only stood with her hands
shaky at her breast.

She seemed to hesitate before kissing what had been his mouth. But she
spoke cheerfully:

“Don’t you worry about a single thing. I’ll get a job that’ll keep us
going. I’ve already seen the general secretary at the C. O. S. And isn’t
it nice that the kiddies are old enough now to read aloud to you.”

To be read aloud to, the rest of his life . . .

                                  XII

Elmer called and raged, “This is the most outrageous thing I’ve ever
heard of in my life, Frank! Believe me, I’m going to give the fellows
that did this to you the most horrible beating they ever got, right from
my pulpit! Even though it may hinder me in getting money for my new
church—say, we’re going to have a bang-up plant there, right up to
date, cost over half a million dollars, seat over two thousand. But
nobody can shut _me_ up! I’m going to denounce those fiends in a way
_they’ll_ never forget!”

And that was the last Elmer is known ever to have said on the subject,
privately or publicly.




                              CHAPTER XXX


                                   I

THE Reverend Elmer Gantry was in his oak and Spanish leather study at
the great new Wellspring Church.

The building was of cheerful brick, trimmed with limestone. It had
Gothic windows, a carillon in the square stone tower, dozens of Sunday
School rooms, a gymnasium, a social room with a stage and a
motion-picture booth, an electric range in the kitchen, and over it all
a revolving electric cross and a debt.

But the debt was being attacked. Elmer had kept on the professional
church-money-raiser whom he had employed during the campaign for the
building fund. This financial crusader was named Emmanuel Navitsky; he
was said to be the descendant of a noble Polish Catholic family
converted to Protestantism; and certainly he was a most enthusiastic
Christian—except possibly on Passover Eve. He had raised money for
Presbyterian Churches, Y. M. C. A. buildings, Congregational Colleges,
and dozens of other holy purposes. He did miracles with card indices of
rich people; and he is said to have been the first ecclesiastical
go-getter to think of inviting Jews to contribute to Christian temples.

Yes, Emmanuel would take care of the debt, and Elmer could give himself
to purely spiritual matters.

He sat now in his study, dictating to Miss Bundle. He was happy in the
matter of that dowdy lady, because her brother, a steward in the church,
had recently died, and he could presently get rid of her without too
much discord.

To him was brought the card of Loren Latimer Dodd, M. A., D. D., LL. D.,
president of Abernathy College, an institution of Methodist learning.

“Hm,” Elmer mused. “I bet he’s out raising money. Nothing doing! What
the devil does he think we are!” and aloud: “Go out and bring Dr. Dodd
right in, Miss Bundle. A great man! A wonderful educator! You
know—president of Abernathy College!”

Looking her admiration at a boss who had such distinguished callers,
Miss Bundle bundled out.

Dr. Dodd was a florid man with a voice, a Kiwanis pin, and a handshake.

“Well, well, well, Brother Gantry, I’ve heard so much of your
magnificent work here that I ventured to drop in and bother you for a
minute. What a magnificent church you have created! It must be a
satisfaction, a pride! It’s—magnificent!”

“Thanks, Doctor. Mighty pleased to meet you. Uh. Uh. Uh. Visiting
Zenith?”

“Well, I’m, as it were, on my rounds.”

(“Not a cent, you old pirate!”) “Visiting the alumni, I presume.”

“In a way. The fact is I—”

(“Not one damn’ cent. My salary gets raised next!”)

“—was wondering if you would consent to my taking a little time at your
service Sunday evening to call to the attention of your magnificent
congregation the great work and dire needs of Abernathy. We have such a
group of earnest young men and women—and no few of the boys going into
the Methodist ministry. But our endowment is so low, and what with the
cost of the new athletic field—though I am delighted to be able to say
our friends have made it possible to create a really magnificent field,
with a fine cement stadium—but it has left us up against a
heart-breaking deficit. Why, the entire chemistry department is housed
in two rooms in what was a cow-shed! And—

“Can’t do it, doctor. Impossible. We haven’t begun to pay for this
church. Be as much as my life is worth to go to my people with a plea
for one extra cent. But possibly in two years from now——  Though
frankly,” and Elmer laughed brightly, “I don’t know why the people of
Wellspring should contribute to a college which hasn’t thought enough of
Wellspring’s pastor to give him a Doctor of Divinity degree!”

The two holy clerks looked squarely at each other, with poker faces.

“Of course, Doctor,” said Elmer, “I’ve been offered the degree a number
of times, but by small, unimportant colleges, and I haven’t cared to
accept it. So you can see that this is in no way a hint that I would
_like_ such a degree. Heaven forbid! But I do know it might please my
congregation, make them feel Abernathy was their own college, in a way.”

Dr. Dodd remarked serenely, “Pardon me if I smile! You see I had a
double mission in coming to you. The second part was to ask you if you
would honor Abernathy by accepting a D.D.!”

They did not wink at each other.

Elmer gloated to himself, “And I’ve heard it cost old Mahlon Potts six
hundred bucks for his D. D.! Oh, yes, Prexy, we’ll begin to raise money
for Abernathy in two years—we’ll _begin_!”

                                   II

The chapel of Abernathy College was full. In front were the gowned
seniors, looking singularly like a row of arm-chairs covered with
dust-cloths. On the platform, with the president and the senior members
of the faculty, were the celebrities whose achievements were to be
acknowledged by honorary degrees.

Besides the Reverend Elmer Gantry, these distinguished guests were the
Governor of the state—who had started as a divorce lawyer but had
reformed and enabled the public service corporations to steal all the
water-power in the state; Mr. B. D. Swenson, the automobile
manufacturer, who had given most of the money for the Abernathy football
stadium; and the renowned Eva Evaline Murphy, author, lecturer, painter,
musician, and authority on floriculture, who was receiving a Litt. D.
for having written (gratis) the new Abernathy College Song:

                We’ll think of thee where’er we be,
                On plain or mountain, town or sea,
                Oh, let us sing how round us clings,
                Dear Abernathy, thoooooooooughts—of—thee.

President Dodd was facing Elmer, and shouting:

“—and now we have the privilege of conferring the degree of Doctor of
Divinity upon one than whom no man in our honored neighboring state of
Winnemac has done more to inculcate sound religious doctrine, increase
the power of the church, uphold high standards of eloquence and
scholarship, and in his own life give such an example of earnestness as
is an inspiration to all of us!”

They cheered—and Elmer had become the Reverend Dr. Gantry.

                                  III

It was a great relief at the Rotary Club. They had long felt
uncomfortable in calling so weighty a presence “Elmer,” and now, with a
pride of their own in his new dignity, they called him “Doc.”

The church gave him a reception and raised his salary to seventy-five
hundred dollars.

                                   IV

The Rev. Dr. Gantry was the first clergyman in the state of Winnemac,
almost the first in the country, to have his services broadcast by
radio. He suggested it himself. At that time, the one broadcasting
station in Zenith, that of the Celebes Gum and Chicle Company, presented
only jazz orchestras and retired sopranos, to advertise the renowned
Jolly Jack Gum. For fifty dollars a week Wellspring Church was able to
use the radio Sunday mornings from eleven to twelve-thirty. Thus Elmer
increased the number of his hearers from two thousand to ten
thousand—and in another pair of years it would be a hundred thousand.

Eight thousand radio-owners listening to Elmer Gantry—

A bootlegger in his flat, coat off, exposing his pink silk shirt, his
feet up on the table. . . . The house of a small-town doctor, with the
neighbors come in to listen—the drug-store man, his fat wife, the
bearded superintendent of schools. . . . Mrs. Sherman Reeves of Royal
Ridge, wife of one of the richest young men in Zenith, listening in a
black-and-gold dressing-gown, while she smoked a cigarette. . . . The
captain of a schooner, out on Lake Michigan, hundreds of miles away,
listening in his cabin. . . . The wife of a farmer in an Indiana valley,
listening while her husband read the Sears-Roebuck catalogue and
sniffed. . . . A retired railway conductor, very feeble, very
religious. . . . A Catholic priest, in a hospital, chuckling a
little. . . . A spinster school-teacher, mad with loneliness, worshiping
Dr. Gantry’s virile voice. . . . Forty people gathered in a country
church too poor to have a pastor. . . . A stock actor in his
dressing-room, fagged with an all-night rehearsal.

All of them listening to the Rev. Dr. Elmer Gantry as he shouted:

“—and I want to tell you that the fellow who is eaten by ambition is
putting the glories of this world before the glories of Heaven! Oh, if I
could only help you to understand that it is humility, that it is simple
loving kindness, that it is tender loyalty, which alone make the heart
glad! Now, if you’ll let me tell a story: It reminds me of two Irishmen
named Mike and Pat—”

                                   V

For years Elmer had had a waking nightmare of seeing Jim Lefferts
sitting before him in the audience, scoffing. It would be a dramatic
encounter and terrible; he wasn’t sure but that Jim would speak up and
by some magic kick him out of the pulpit.

But when, that Sunday morning, he saw Jim in the third row, he
considered only, “Oh, Lord, there’s Jim Lefferts! He’s pretty gray. I
suppose I’ll have to be nice to him.”

Jim came up afterward to shake hands. He did not look cynical; he looked
tired; and when he spoke, in a flat prairie voice, Elmer felt urban and
urbane and superior.

“Hello, Hell-cat,” said Jim.

“Well, well, well! Old Jim Lefferts! Well, by golly! Say, it certainly
is a mighty great pleasure to see you, my boy! What you doing in this
neck of the woods?”

“Looking up a claim for a client.”

“What you doing now, Jim?”

“I’m practising law in Topeka.”

“Doing pretty well?”

“Oh, I can’t complain. Oh, nothing extra special. I was in the state
senate for a term though.”

“That’s fine! That’s fine! Say, how long gonna be in town?”

“Oh, ’bout three days.”

“Say, want to have you up to the house for dinner; but doggone it,
Cleo—that’s my wife—I’m married now—she’s gone and got me all sewed
up with a lot of dates—you know how these women are—me, I’d rather sit
home and read. But sure got to see you again. Say, gimme a ring, will
you?—at the house (find it in the tel’phone book) or at my study here
in the church.”

“Yuh, sure, you bet. Well, glad to seen you.”

“You bet. Tickled t’ death seen you, old Jim!”

Elmer watched Jim plod away, shoulders depressed, a man discouraged.

“And that,” he rejoiced, “is the poor fish that tried to keep me from
going into the ministry!” He looked about his auditorium, with the organ
pipes a vast golden pyramid, with the Chubbuck memorial window vivid in
ruby and gold and amethyst. “And become a lawyer like him, in a dirty
stinking little office! Huh! And he actually made fun of me and tried to
hold me back when I got a clear and definite Call of God! Oh, I’ll be
good and busy when he calls up, you can bet on that!”

Jim did not telephone.

On the third day Elmer had a longing to see him, a longing to regain his
friendship. But he did not know where Jim was staying; he could not
reach him at the principal hotels.

He never saw Jim Lefferts again, and within a week he had forgotten him,
except as it was a relief to have lost his embarrassment before Jim’s
sneering—the last bar between him and confident greatness.

                                   VI

It was in the summer of 1924 that Elmer was granted a three-months
leave, and for the first time Cleo and he visited Europe.

He had heard the Rev. Dr. G. Prosper Edwards say, “I divide American
clergymen into just two classes—those who could be invited to preach in
a London church, and those who couldn’t.” Dr. Edwards was of the first
honorable caste, and Elmer had seen him pick up great glory from having
sermonized in the City Temple. The Zenith papers, even the national
religious periodicals, hinted that when Dr. Edwards was in London, the
entire population from king to navvies had galloped to worship under
him, and the conclusion was that Zenith and New York would be sensible
to do likewise.

Elmer thoughtfully saw to it that he should be invited also. He had
Bishop Toomis write to his Wesleyan colleagues, he had Rigg and William
Dollinger Styles write to their Nonconformist business acquaintances in
London, and a month before he sailed he was bidden to address the
celebrated Brompton Road Chapel, so that he went off in a glow not only
of adventure but of message-bearing.

                                  VII

Dr. Elmer Gantry was walking the deck of the _Scythia_, a bright,
confident, manly figure in a blue suit, a yachting cap, and white canvas
shoes, swinging his arms and beaming pastorally on his fellow athletic
maniacs.

He stopped at the deck chairs of a little old couple—a delicate
blue-veined old lady, and her husband, with thin hands and a thin white
beard.

“Well, you folks seem to be standing the trip pretty good—for old
folks!” he roared.

“Yes, thank you very much,” said the old lady.

He patted her knee, and boomed, “If there’s anything I can do to make
things nice and comfy for you, mother, you just holler! Don’t be afraid
to call on me. I haven’t advertised the fact—kind of fun to travel what
they call incognito—but fact is, I’m a minister of the gospel, even if
I am a husky guy, and it’s my pleasure as well as my duty to help folks
anyway I can. Say, don’t you think it’s just about the loveliest thing
about this ocean traveling, the way folks have the leisure to get
together and exchange ideas? Have you crossed before?”

“Oh, yes, but I don’t think I ever shall again,” said the old lady.

“That’s right—that’s right! Tell you how I feel about it, mother.”
Elmer patted her hand. “We’re Americans, and while it’s a fine thing to
go abroad maybe once or twice—there’s nothing so broadening as travel,
is there!—still, in America we’ve got a standard of decency and
efficiency that these poor old European countries don’t know anything
about, and in the long run the good old U. S. A. is the place where
you’ll find your greatest happiness—especially for folks like us, that
aren’t any blooming millionaires that can grab off a lot of castles and
those kind of things and have a raft of butlers. You bet! Well, just
holler when I can be of any service to you. So long, folks! Got to do my
three miles!”

When he was gone, the little, delicate old lady said to her husband:

“Fabian, if that swine ever speaks to me again, I shall jump overboard!
He’s almost the most offensive object I have ever encountered!
Dear——  How many times have we crossed now?”

“Oh, I’ve lost track. It was a hundred and ten two years ago.”

“Not more?”

“Darling, don’t be so snooty.”

“But isn’t there a law that permits one to kill people who call you
‘Mother’?”

“Darling, the Duke calls you that!”

“I know. He does. That’s what I hate about him! Sweet, do you think
fresh air is worth the penalty of being called ‘Mother’? The next time
this animal stops, he’ll call you ‘Father’!”

“Only once, my dear!”

                                  VIII

Elmer considered, “Well, I’ve given those poor old birds some
cheerfulness to go on with. By golly, there’s nothing more important
than to give people some happiness and faith to cheer them along life’s
dark pathway.”

He was passing the veranda café. At a pale green table was a man who sat
next to Elmer in the dining salon. With him were three men unknown, and
each had a whisky-and-soda in front of him.

“Well, I see you’re keeping your strength up!” Elmer said forgivingly.

“Sure, you betcha,” said his friend of the salon. “Don’t you wanta sit
down and have a jolt with us?”

Elmer sat, and when the steward stood at ruddy British attention, he
gave voice:

“Well, of course, being a preacher, I’m not a big husky athalete like
you boys, so all I can stand is just a ginger ale.” To the steward: “Do
you keep anything like that, buddy, or have you only got hooch for big
strong men?”

When Elmer explained to the purser that he would be willing to act as
chairman of the concert, with the most perspiratory regret the purser
said that the Rt. Hon. Lionel Smith had, unfortunately, already been
invited to take the chair.

                                   IX

Cleo had not been more obnoxiously colorless than usual, but she had
been seasick, and Elmer saw that it had been an error to bring her
along. He had not talked to her an hour all the way. There had been so
many interesting and broadening contacts; the man from China, who gave
him enough ideas for a dozen missionary sermons; the professor from
Higgins Presbyterian Institute, who explained that no really up-to-date
scientist accepted evolution; the pretty journalist lady who needed
consolation.

But now, alone with Cleo in the compartment of a train from Liverpool to
London, Elmer made up for what she might have considered neglect by
explaining the difficult aspects of a foreign country:

“Heh! English certainly are behind the times! Think of having these
dingy coops instead of a Pullman car, so you can see your
fellow-passengers and get acquainted. Just goes to show the way this
country is still riddled with caste.

“Don’t think so much of these towns. Kind of pretty, cottages with vines
and all that, but you don’t get any feeling that they’re up and coming
and forward-looking, like American burgs. I tell you there’s one
thing—and don’t know’s I’ve ever seen anybody bring this out—I might
make a sermon out of it—one of the big advantages of foreign travel is,
it makes you a lot more satisfied with being an American!

“Here we are, coming into London, I guess. Cer’nly is smoky, isn’t it.

“Well, by golly, so _this_ is what they call a depot in London! Well, I
don’t think much of it! Just look at all those dinky little trains. Why,
say, an American engineer would be ashamed to take advantage of
child-sized trains like them! And no marble anywhere in the depot!”

                                   X

The page who took their bags up to their room in the Savoy was a brisk
and smiling boy with fabulous pink cheeks.

“Say, buddy,” said the Rev. Dr. Gantry, “what do you pull down here?”

“Sorry, sir, I don’t think I quite understand, sir.”

“Whadda you make? How much do they pay you?”

“Oh. Oh, they pay me very decently, sir. Is there anything else I can
do, sir? Thank you, sir.”

When the page was gone, Elmer complained, “Yuh, fine friendly kid _that_
bell-boy is, and can’t hardly understand the English language! Well, I’m
glad we’re seeing the Old Country, but if folks aren’t going to be any
friendlier than _he_ is, I see where we’ll be mighty darn glad to get
back. Why, say, if he’d of been an American bell-boy, we’d of jawed
along for an hour, and I’d of learned something. Well, come on, come on!
Get your hat on, and let’s go out and give the town the once-over.”

They walked along the Strand.

“Say,” Elmer said portentously, “do you notice that? The cops got straps
under their chins! Well, well, that certainly is different!”

“Yes, isn’t it!” said Cleo.

“But I don’t think so much of this street. I always heard it was a
famous one, but these stores—why, say, we got a dozen streets in
Zenith, say nothing of N’ York, that got better stores. No git up and
git to these foreigners. Certainly does make a fellow glad he’s an
American!”

They came, after exploring Swan & Edgar’s, to St. James’s Palace.

“Now,” said Elmer knowingly, “that certainly is an ancient site. Wonder
what it is? Some kind of a castle, I guess.”

To a passing policeman: “Say, excuse me, Cap’n, but could you tell me
what that brick building is?”

“St. James’s Palace, sir. You’re an American? The Prince of Wales lives
there, sir.”

“Is that a fact! D’you hear that, Cleo? Well, sir, that’s certainly
something to remember!”

                                   XI

When he regarded the meager audience at Brompton Road Chapel, Elmer had
an inspiration.

All the way over he had planned to be poetic in his first London sermon.
He was going to say that it was the strong man, the knight in armor, who
was most willing to humble himself before God; and to say also that Love
was the bow on life’s dark cloud, and the morning and evening star,
both. But in a second of genius he cast it away, and reflected, “No!
What they want is a good, pioneering, roughneck American!”

And that he was, splendidly.

“Folks,” he said, “it’s mighty nice of you to let a plain American come
and bring his message to you. But I hope you don’t expect any Oxford
College man. All I’ve got to give you—and may the dear Lord help my
feebleness in giving you even that—is the message that God reigns among
the grim frontiersmen of America, in cabin and trackless wild, even as
he reigns here in your magnificent and towering city.

“It is true that just at the present moment, through no virtue of my
own, I am the pastor of a church even larger than your beautiful chapel
here. But, ah, I long for the day when the general superintendent will
send me back to my own beloved frontier, to——  Let me try, in my
humble way, to give you a picture of the work I knew as a youth, that
you may see how closely the grace of God binds your world-compelling
city to the humblest vastnesses.

“I was the pastor—as a youngster, ignorant of everything save the fact
that the one urgent duty of the preacher is to carry everywhere the Good
News of the Atonement—of a log chapel in a frontier settlement called
Schoenheim. I came at nightfall, weary and anhungered, a poor
circuit-rider, to the house of Barney Bains, a pioneer, living all alone
in his log cabin. I introduced myself. ‘I am Brother Gantry, the
Wesleyan preacher,’ I said. Well, he stared at me, a wild look in his
eyes, beneath his matted hair, and slowly he spoke:

“‘Brother,’ he said, ‘I ain’t seen no strangers for nigh onto a year,
and I’m mighty pleased to see you.’

“‘You must have been awfully lonely, friend,’ I said.

“‘No, sir, not me!’ he said.

“‘How’s that?’ I said.

“‘Because Jesus has been with me all the time!’”

                                  XII

They almost applauded.

They told him afterward that he was immense, and invited him to address
them whenever he returned to London.

“Wait,” he reflected, “till I get back to Zenith and tell old Potts and
Hickenlooper _that_!”

As they rode to the hotel on the ’bus, Cleo sighed, “Oh, you were
wonderful! But I never knew you had such a wild time of it in your first
pastorate.”

“Oh, well, it was nothing. A man that’s a real man has to take the rough
with the smooth.”

“That’s so!”

                                  XIII

He stood impatiently on a corner of the Rue de la Paix, while Cleo gaped
into the window of a perfumer. (She was too well trained to dream of
asking him to buy expensive perfume.) He looked at the façades in the
Place Vendôme.

“Not much class—too kind of plain,” he decided.

A little greasy man edged up to him, covertly sliding toward him a pack
of postcards, and whispered, “Lovely cards—only two francs each.”

“Oh,” said Elmer intelligently, “you speak English.”

“Sure. All language.”

Then Elmer saw the topmost card and he was galvanized.

“Whee! Golly! Two francs apiece?” He seized the pack, gloating——  But
Cleo was suddenly upon him, and he handed back the cards, roaring, “You
get out of here or I’ll call a cop! Trying to sell obscene pictures—and
to a minister of the gospel! Cleo, these Europeans have dirty minds!”

                                  XIV

It was on the steamer home that he met and became intimate with J. E.
North, the renowned vice-slayer, executive secretary of the National
Association for the Purification of Art and the Press—affectionately
known through all the evangelical world as “the Napap.” Mr. North was
not a clergyman (though he was a warm Presbyterian layman), but no
clergyman in the country had more furiously pursued wickedness, more
craftily forced congressmen, through threats in their home districts, to
see legislation in the same reasonable manner as himself. For several
sessions of congress he had backed a bill for a federal censorship of
all fiction, plays, and moving-pictures, with a penitentiary sentence
for any author mentioning adultery even by implication, ridiculing
prohibition, or making light of any Christian sect or minister.

The bill had always been defeated, but it was gaining more votes in
every session. . . .

Mr. North was a tight-mouthed, thin gentleman. He liked the earnestness,
uprightness, and vigor of the Reverend Dr. Gantry, and all day they
walked the deck or sat talking—anywhere save in the smoking-room, where
fools were befouling their intellects with beer. He gave Elmer an inside
view of the great new world of organized opposition to immorality; he
spoke intimately of the leaders of that world—the executives of the
Anti-Saloon League, the Lord’s Day Alliance, the Watch and Ward Society,
the Methodist Board of Temperance, Prohibition, and Public
Morals—modern St. Johns, armed with card indices.

He invited Elmer to lecture for him.

“We need men like you, Dr. Gantry,” said Mr. North, “men with rigid
standards of decency, and yet with a physical power which will indicate
to the poor misguided youth of this awful flask-toting age that morality
is not less but more virile than immorality. And I think your
parishioners will appreciate your being invited to address gatherings in
places like New York and Chicago now and then.”

“Oh, I’m not looking for appreciation. It’s just that if I can do
anything in my power to strike a blow at the forces of evil,” said
Elmer, “I shall be most delighted to help you.”

“Do you suppose you could address the Detroit Y. M. C. A. on October
fourth?”

“Well, it’s my wife’s birthday, and we’ve always made rather a holiday
of it—we’re proud of being an old-fashioned homey family—but I know
that Cleo wouldn’t want that to stand in the way of my doing anything I
can to further the Kingdom.”

                                   XV

So Elmer came, though tardily, to the Great Idea which was to
revolutionize his life and bring him eternal and splendid fame.

That shabby Corsican artillery lieutenant and author, Bonaparte, first
conceiving that he might be the ruler of Europe—Darwin seeing dimly the
scheme of evolution—Paolo realizing that all of life was nothing but an
irradiation of Francesca—Newton pondering on the falling apple—Paul of
Tarsus comprehending that a certain small Jewish sect might be the new
religion of the doubting Greeks and Romans—Keats beginning to write
“The Eve of St. Agnes”—none of these men, transformed by a Great Idea
from mediocrity to genius, was more remarkable than Elmer Gantry of
Paris, Kansas, when he beheld the purpose for which the heavenly powers
had been training him.

He was walking the deck—but only in the body, for his soul was soaring
among the stars—he was walking the deck alone, late at night, clenching
his fists and wanting to shout as he saw it all clearly.

He would combine in one association all the moral organizations in
America—perhaps, later, in the entire world. He would be the executive
of that combination; he would be the super-president of the United
States, and some day the dictator of the world.

Combine them all. The Anti-Saloon League, the W. C. T. U., and the other
organizations fighting alcohol. The Napap and the other Vice Societies
doing such magnificent work in censoring immoral novels and paintings
and motion-pictures and plays. The Anti-Cigarette League. The
associations lobbying for anti-evolution laws in the state legislatures.
The associations making so brave a fight against Sunday baseball, Sunday
movies, Sunday golfing, Sunday motoring, and the other abominations
whereby the Sabbath was desecrated and the preachers’ congregations and
collections were lessened. The fraternities opposing Romanism. The
societies which gallantly wanted to make it a crime to take the name of
the Lord in vain or to use the nine Saxon physiological monosyllables.
And all the rest.

Combine the lot. They were pursuing the same purpose—to make life
conform to the ideals agreed upon by the principal Christian Protestant
denominations. Divided, they were comparatively feeble; united, they
would represent thirty million Protestant church-goers; they would have
such a treasury and such a membership that they would no longer have to
coax Congress and the state legislatures into passing moral legislation,
but in a quiet way they would merely state to the representatives of the
people what they wanted, and get it.

And the head of this united organization would be the Warwick of
America, the man behind the throne, the man who would send for
presidents, of whatever party, and give orders . . . and that man,
perhaps the most powerful man since the beginning of history, was going
to be Elmer Gantry. Not even Napoleon or Alexander had been able to
dictate what a whole nation should wear and eat and say and think. That,
Elmer Gantry was about to do.

“A _bishop_? _Me?_ A Wes Toomis? Hell, don’t be silly! I’m going to be
the emperor of America—maybe of the world. I’m glad I’ve got this idea
so early, when I’m only forty-three. I’ll do it! I’ll do it!” Elmer
exulted. “Now let’s see: The first step is to kid this J. E. North
along, and do whatever he wants me to—until it comes time to kick him
out—and get a church in New York, so they’ll know I’m A-1. . . . My
God, and Jim Lefferts tried to keep me from becoming a preacher!”

                                  XVI

“—and I stood,” Elmer was explaining, in the pulpit of Wellspring
Church, “there on the Roo deluh Pay in Paris, filled almost to an
intolerable historical appreciation of those aged and historical
structures, when suddenly up to me comes a man obviously a Frenchman.

“Now to me, of course, any man who is a countryman of Joan of Arc and of
Marshal Foch is a friend. So when this man said to me, ‘Brother, would
you like to have a good time tonight?’ I answered—though truth to tell
I did not like his looks entirely—I said, ‘Brother, that depends
entirely on what you mean by a good time’—he spoke English.

“‘Well,’ he said, ‘I can take you places where you can meet many pretty
girls and have fine liquor to drink.’

“Well, I had to laugh. I think I was more sorry for him than anything
else. I laid my hand on his shoulder and I said, ‘Brother, I’m afraid I
can’t go with you. I’m already dated up for a good time this evening.’

“‘How’s that?’ he said. ‘And what may you be going to do?’

“‘I’m going,’ I said, ‘back to my hotel to have dinner with my dear
wife, and after that,’ I said, ‘I’m going to do something that you may
not regard as interesting but which is my idea of a dandy time! I’m
going to read a couple of chapters of the Bible aloud, and say my
prayers, and go to bed! And now,’ I said, ‘I’ll give you exactly three
seconds to get out of here, and if you’re in my sight after that—well,
it’ll be over you that I’ll be saying the prayers!’

“I see that my time is nearly up, but before I close I want to say a
word on behalf of the Napap—that great organization, the National
Association for the Purification of Art and the Press. I am pleased to
say that its executive secretary, my dear friend Dr. J. E. North, will
be with us next month, and I want you all to give him a rousing
greeting—”




                              CHAPTER XXXI


                                   I

FOR over a year now it had been murmured throughout the church-world
that no speaker was more useful to the reform organization than the Rev.
Dr. Elmer Gantry of Zenith. His own church regretted losing his presence
so often, but they were proud to hear of him as speaking in New York, in
Los Angeles, in Toronto.

It was said that when Mr. J. E. North retired from the Napap because of
the press of his private interests (he was the owner of the Eppsburg, N.
Y., _Times-Scimitar_), Dr. Gantry would be elected executive secretary
of the Napap in his stead. It was said that no one in America was a more
relentless foe of so-called liberalism in theology and of misconduct in
private life.

It was said that Dr. Gantry had refused support for election as a bishop
at the 1928 General Conference of the Methodist Church, North, two years
from now. And it was definitely known that he had refused the presidency
of Swenson University in Nebraska.

But it was also definitely known, alas, that he was likely to be invited
to take the pastorate of the Yorkville Methodist Church in New York
City, which included among its members Dr. Wilkie Bannister, that
resolute cover-to-cover fundamentalist who was also one of the most
celebrated surgeons in the country, Peter F. Durbar, the oil
millionaire, and Jackie Oaks, the musical-comedy clown. The bishop of
the New York area was willing to give Dr. Gantry the appointment. But—
Well, there were contradictory stories; one version said that Dr. Gantry
had not decided to take the Yorkville appointment; the other said that
Yorkville, which meant Dr. Bannister, had not decided to take Dr.
Gantry. Anyway, the Wellspring flock hoped that their pastor, their
spiritual guardian, their friend and brother, would not leave them.

                                   II

After he had discharged Miss Bundle, the church secretary—and that was
a pleasant moment; she cried so ludicrously—Elmer had to depend on a
series of incapable girls, good Methodists but rotten stenographers.

It almost made him laugh to think that while everybody supposed he was
having such a splendid time with his new fame, he was actually running
into horrible luck. This confounded J. E. North, with all his pretenses
of friendship, kept delaying his resignation from the Napap. Dr. Wilkie
Bannister, the conceited chump—a fellow who thought he knew more about
theology than a preacher!—delayed in advising the Official Board of the
Yorkville Church to call Elmer. And his secretaries infuriated him. One
of them was shocked when he said just the least little small “damn”!

Nobody appreciated the troubles of a man destined to be the ruler of
America; no one knew what he was sacrificing in his campaign for
morality.

And how tired he was of the rustic and unimaginative devotion of Lulu
Bains! If she lisped “Oh, Elmer, you are so strong!” just once more,
he’d have to clout her!

                                  III

In the queue of people who came up after the morning service to shake
hands with the Reverend Dr. Gantry was a young woman whom the pastor
noted with interest.

She was at the end of the queue, and they talked without eavesdroppers.

If a Marquis of the seventeenth century could have been turned into a
girl of perhaps twenty-five, completely and ardently feminine yet with
the haughty head, the slim hooked nose, the imperious eyes of M. le
Marquis, that would have been the woman who held Elmer’s hand, and said:

“May I tell you, Doctor, that you are the first person in my whole life
who has given me a sense of reality in religion?”

“Sister, I am very grateful,” said the Reverend Dr. Gantry, while Elmer
was saying within, “Say, you’re a kid I’d like to get acquainted with!”

“Dr. Gantry, aside from my tribute—which is quite genuine—I have a
perfectly unscrupulous purpose in coming and speaking to you. My name is
Hettie Dowler—_Miss_, unfortunately! I’ve had two years in the
University of Wisconsin. I’ve been secretary of Mr. Labenheim of the
Tallahassee Life Insurance Company for the last year, but he’s been
transferred to Detroit. I’m really quite a good secretary. And I’m a
Methodist—a member of Central, but I’ve been planning to switch to
Wellspring. Now what I’m getting at is: If you should happen to need a
secretary in the next few months—I’m filling in as one of the hotel
stenographers at the Thornleigh—”

They looked at each other, unswerving, comprehending. They shook hands
again, more firmly.

“Miss Dowler, you’re my secretary right now,” said Elmer. “It’ll take
about a week to arrange things.”

“Thank you.”

“May I drive you home?”

“I’d love to have you.”

                                   IV

Not even the nights when they worked together, alone in the church, were
more thrilling than their swift mocking kisses between the calls of
solemn parishioners. To be able to dash across the study and kiss her
soft temple after a lugubrious widow had waddled out, and to have her
whisper, “Darling, you were _too_ wonderful with that awful old hen; oh,
you are so dear!”—that was life to him.

He went often of an evening to Hettie Dowler’s flat—a pleasant
white-and-blue suite in one of the new apartment hotels, with an absurd
kitchenette and an electric refrigerator. She curled, in long
leopard-like lines, on the damask couch, while he marched up and down
rehearsing his sermons and stopped for the applause of her kiss.

Always he slipped down to the pantry at his house and telephoned
good-night to her before retiring, and when she was kept home by illness
he telephoned to her from his study every hour or scrawled notes to her.
That she liked best. “Your letters are so dear and funny and sweet,” she
told him. So he wrote in his unformed script:

    Dearest ittle honeykins bunnykins, oo is such a darlings, I
    adore you, I haven’t got another doggoned thing to say but I say
    that six hundred million trillion times. Elmer.

_But_—and he would never have let himself love her otherwise, for his
ambition to become the chief moral director of the country was greater
even than his delight in her—Hettie Dowler was all this time a superb
secretary.

No dictation was too swift for her; she rarely made errors; she made of
a typed page a beautiful composition; she noted down for him the
telephone numbers of people who called during his absence; and she had a
cool sympathetic way of getting rid of the idiots who came to bother the
Reverend Dr. Gantry with their unimportant woes. And she had such
stimulating suggestions for sermons. In these many years, neither Cleo
nor Lulu had ever made a sermon-suggestion worth anything but a groan,
but Hettie—why, it was she who outlined the sermon on “The Folly of
Fame” which caused such a sensation at Terwillinger College when Elmer
received his LL.D., got photographed laying a wreath on the grave of the
late President Willoughby Quarles, and in general obtained publicity for
himself and his “dear old Alma Mater.”

He felt, sometimes, that Hettie was the reincarnation of Sharon.

They were very different physically—Hettie was slimmer, less tall, her
thin eager face hadn’t the curious long lines of Sharon’s; and very
different were they mentally. Hettie, however gaily affectionate, was
never moody, never hysterical. Yet there was the same rich excitement
about life and the same devotion to their man.

And there was the same impressive ability to handle people.

If anything could have increased T. J. Rigg’s devotion to Elmer and the
church, it was the way in which Hettie, instinctively understanding
Rigg’s importance, flattered him and jested with him and encouraged him
to loaf in the church office, though he interrupted her work and made
her stay later at night.

She carried out a harder, more important task—she encouraged William
Dollinger Styles, who was never so friendly as Rigg. She told him that
he was a Napoleon of Finance. She almost went too far in her attentions
to Styles; she lunched with him, alone. Elmer protested, jealously, and
she amiably agreed never to see Styles again outside of the church.

                                   V

That was a hard, a rather miserable job, getting rid of the Lulu Bains
whom Hettie had made superfluous.

On the Tuesday evening after his first meeting with Hettie, when Lulu
came cooing into his study, Elmer looked depressed, did not rise to
welcome her. He sat at his desk, his chin moodily in his two hands.

“What is it, dear?” Lulu pleaded.

“Sit down—no, _please_, don’t kiss me—sit down over there, dearest. We
must have an earnest talk,” said the Reverend Dr. Gantry.

She looked so small, so rustic, for all her new frock, as she quivered
in an ugly straight chair.

“Lulu, I’ve got something dreadful to tell you. In spite of our
carefulness, Cleo—Mrs. Gantry—is onto us. It simply breaks my heart,
but we must stop seeing each other privately. Indeed—”

“Oh, Elmer, Elmer, oh, my lover, _please_!”

“You must be calm, dear! We must be brave and face this thing honestly.
As I was saying, I’m not sure but that it might be better, with her
horrible suspicions, if you didn’t come to church here any more.”

“But what did she say—what did she _say_? I hate her! I hate your wife
so! Oh, I won’t be hysterical but——  I hate her! What did she say?”

“Well, last evening she just calmly said to me——  You can imagine how
surprised I was; like a bolt out of the blue! She said—my wife said,
‘Well, tomorrow I suppose you’ll be meeting that person that teaches
cooking again, and get home as late as usual!’ Well, I stalled for time,
and I found that she was actually thinking of putting detectives on us!”

“Oh, my dear, my poor dear! I won’t ever see you again! You mustn’t be
disgraced, with your wonderful fame that I’ve been so proud of!”

“Darling Lulu, can’t you see it isn’t that? Hell! I’m a man! I can face
the whole kit and boodle of ’em, and tell ’em just where they get off!
But it’s you. Honestly, I’m afraid Floyd will kill you if he knows.”

“Yes, I guess he would. . . . I don’t know’s I care much. It would be
easier than killing myself—”

“Now you look here, young woman! I’ll have none of this idiotic suicide
talk!” He had sprung up; he was standing over her, an impressive
priestly figure. “It’s absolutely against every injunction of God, who
gave us our lives to use for his service and glory, to even think of
self-slaughter! Why, I could never have imagined that you could say such
a wicked, wicked, _wicked_ thing!”

She crawled out after a time, a little figure in a shabby top-coat over
her proud new dress. She stood waiting for a trolley car, alone under an
arc-light, fingering her new beaded purse, which she loved because in
his generosity He had given it to her. From time to time she wiped her
eyes and blew her nose, and all the time she was quite stupidly
muttering, “Oh, my dear, my dear, to think I made trouble for you—oh,
my dear, my very dear!”

Her husband was glad to find, the year after, that she had by some
miracle lost the ambitiousness which had annoyed him, and that night
after night she was willing to stay home and play cribbage. But he was
angry and rather talkative over the fact that whenever he came home he
would find her sitting blank-faced and idle, and that she had become so
careless about her hair. But life is life, and he became used to her
slopping around in a dressing-gown all day, and sometimes smelling of
gin.

                                   VI

By recommendation of J. E. North, it was Elmer who was chosen by the
Sacred Sabbath League to lead the fight against Sunday motion-pictures
in Zenith. “This will be fine training for you,” Mr. North wrote to
Elmer, “in case the directors elect you my successor in the Napap;
training for the day when you will be laying down the law not merely to
a city council but to congressmen and senators.”

Elmer knew that the high lords of the Napap were watching him, and with
spirit he led the fight against Sunday movies. The State of Winnemac had
the usual blue law to the effect that no paid labor (except, of course,
that of ministers of the gospel, and whatever musicians, lecturers,
educators, janitors, or other sacred help the ministers might choose to
hire) might work on the Sabbath, and the usual blissful custom of
ignoring that law.

Elmer called on the sheriff of the county—a worried man, whose training
in criminology had been acquired in a harness-shop—and shook hands with
him handsomely.

“Well, Reverend, it’s real nice to have the pleasure of making your
acquaintance,” said the sheriff. “I’ve read a lot about you in the
papers. Have a smoke?”

Elmer sat down impressively, leaning over a little, his elbow on the arm
of the chair, his huge fist clenched.

“Thanks, but I never touch tobacco,” he said grimly. “Now look here,
Edelstein, are you the sheriff of this county?”

“Huh! I guess I am!”

“Oh, you guess so, do you! Well then, are you going to see that the
state law against Sunday movies is obeyed?”

“Oh, now look here, Reverend! Nobody wants me to enforce—”

“Nobody? Nobody? Only a couple of hundred thousand citizens and
church-members! Bankers, lawyers, doctors, decent people! And only an
equal number of wops and hunkies and yids and atheists and papes want
you to let the Sabbath be desecrated! Now you look here, Edelstein!
Unless you pinch every last man, movie owners and operators and ushers
and the whole kit and bilin’ of ’em that are responsible for this
disgraceful and illegal traffic of Sunday movies, I’m going to call a
giant mass-meeting of all the good citizens in town, and I’m going to
talk a lot less to ’em about the movie-proprietors than I am about
_you_, and it’s one fine, fat, nice chance you’ll have of being
re-elected, if two hundred thousand electors of this county (and the
solid birds that take the trouble to vote) are out for your hide—”

“Say, who do you think is running this county? The Methodists and
Baptists and Presbyterians?”

“Certainly!”

“Say, you look here now—”

In fact, upon warrants sworn to by the Reverend Dr. Elmer Gantry, all
persons connected with the profanation of the Sabbath by showing
motion-pictures were arrested for three Sundays in succession (after
which the motion-pictures went on as before), and Elmer received
telegrams of esteem from the Sacred Sabbath League, J. E. North, Dr.
Wilkie Bannister of the Yorkville Methodist Church of New York City, and
a hundred of the more prominent divines all over the land.

                                  VII

Within twenty-four hours Mr. J. E. North let Elmer know that he was
really resigning in a month, and that the choice for his successor lay
between Elmer and only two other holy men; and Dr. Wilkie Bannister
wrote that the Official Board of the Yorkville Methodist Church, after
watching Elmer’s career for the last few months, was ready to persuade
the bishop to offer him the pastorate, providing he should not be too
much distracted by outside interests.

It was fortunate that the headquarters of the Napap were in New York
City and not, as was the case with most benevolent lobbying
organizations, in Washington.

Elmer wrote to Dr. Bannister and the other trustees of the Yorkville
Church that while he would titularly be the executive secretary of the
National Association for the Purification of Art and the Press (and, oh!
what a credit it would be to dear old Yorkville that their pastor should
hold such a position!), he would be able to leave all the actual work of
the Napap to his able assistants, and except for possibly a day a week,
give all his energy and time and prayers to the work of guiding onward
and upward, so far as might lie within his humble power, the flock at
Yorkville.

Elmer wrote to Mr. J. E. North and the trustees of the Napap that while
he would titularly be the pastor of the Yorkville Methodist (and would
it not be a splendid justification of their work that their executive
secretary should be the pastor of one of the most important churches in
New York City?) yet he would be able to leave all the actual work to his
able assistants, and except possibly for Sabbaths and an occasional
wedding or funeral, give all his energy and time to the work of guiding,
so far as might lie within his humble power, the epochal work of the
National Association for the Purification of Art and the Press.

From both of these pious assemblies he had answers that they were
pleased by his explanation, and that it would be a matter now of only a
few days—

It was Hettie Dowler who composed these letters, but Elmer made several
changes in commas, and helped by kissing her while she was typing.

                                  VIII

It was too vexatious that at this climax of his life Elmer’s mother
should have invited herself to come and stay with them.

He was happy when he met her at the station. However pleasant it might
be to impress the great of the world—Bishop Toomis or J. E. North or
Dr. Wilkie Bannister—it had been from his first memory the object of
life to gain the commendation of his mother and of Paris, Kansas, the
foundation of his existence. To be able to drive her in a new
Willys-Knight sedan, to show her his new church, his extraordinarily
genteel home, Cleo in a new frock, was rapture.

But when she had been with them for only two days, his mother got him
aside and said stoutly, “Will you sit down and try not to run about the
room, my son? I want to talk to you.”

“That’s splendid! But I’m awfully afraid I’ve got to make it short,
because—”

“Elmer Gantry! Will you hold your tongue and stop being such a wonderful
success? Elmer, my dear boy, I’m sure you don’t mean to do wrong, but I
don’t like the way you’re treating Cleo . . . and such a dear, sweet,
bright, devout girl.”

“What do you mean?”

“I think you know what I mean!”

“Now you look here, Mother! All _right_, I’ll sit down and be quiet,
but——  I certainly do not know what you mean! The way I’ve always been
a good husband to her, and stood for her total inability to be nice to
the most important members of my congregation——  And of all the chilly
propositions you ever met! When I have folks here for dinner—even Rigg,
the biggest man in the church—she hasn’t got hardly a thing to say. And
when I come home from church, just absolutely tired out, and she meets
me—does she meet me with a kiss and look jolly? She does _not_! She
begins crabbing, the minute I enter the house, about something I’ve done
or I haven’t done, and of course it’s natural—”

“Oh, my boy, my little boy, my dear—all that I’ve got in this whole
world! You were always so quick with excuses! When you stole pies or
hung cats or licked the other boys! Son, Cleo is suffering. You never
pay any attention to her, even when I’m here and you try to be nice to
her to show off. Elmer, who is this secretary of yours that you keep
calling up all the while?”

The Reverend Dr. Gantry rose quietly, and sonorously he spoke:

“My dear mater, I owe you everything. But at a time when one of the
greatest Methodist churches in the world and one of the greatest reform
organizations in the world are begging for my presence, I don’t know
that I need to explain even to you, Ma, what I’m trying to do. I’m going
up to my room—”

“Yes, and that’s another thing, having separate rooms—”

“—and pray that you may understand. . . . Say, listen, Ma! Some day you
may come to the White House and lunch with me and the _president_! . . .
But I mean: Oh, Ma, for God’s sake, quit picking on me like Cleo does
all the while!”

And he did pray; by his bed he knelt, his forehead gratefully cool
against the linen spread, mumbling, “O dear God, I am trying to serve
thee. Keep Ma from feeling I’m not doing right—”

He sprang up.

“Hell!” he said. “These women want me to be a house dog! To hell with
’em! No! Not with mother, but——  Oh, damn it, she’ll understand when
I’m the pastor of Yorkville! O God, why can’t Cleo die, so I can marry
Hettie!”

Two minutes later he was murmuring to Hettie Dowler, from the telephone
instrument in the pantry, while the cook was grumbling and picking over
the potatoes down in the basement, “Dear, will you just say something
nice to me—anything—anything!”




                             CHAPTER XXXII


                                   I

TWO evenings after Elmer’s mother had almost alienated him, he settled
down in his study at home to prepare three or four sermons, with a hope
of being in bed by eleven. He was furious when the Lithuanian maid came
in and said, “Somebody on the ’phone, Doctor,” but when he heard Hettie
the ragged edges went out of his voice.

“Elmer? Hettie calling.”

“Yes, yes, this is Dr. Gantry.”

“Oh, you are so sweet and funny and dignified! Is the Lettish
pot-walloper listening?”

“Yes!”

“Listen, dear. Will you do something for me?”

“You bet!”

“I’m so terribly lonely this evening. Is oo working hard?”

“I’ve got to get up some sermons.”

“Listen! Bring your little Bible dictionary along and come and work at
my place, and let me smoke a cigarette and look at you. Wouldn’t you
like to . . . dear . . . dearest?”

“You bet. Be right along.”

He explained to Cleo and his mother that he had to go and comfort an old
lady _in extremis_, he accepted their congratulations on his martyrdom,
and hastened out.

                                   II

Elmer was sitting beside Hettie on the damask couch, under the standard
lamp, stroking her hand and explaining how unjust his mother was, when
the door of her suite opened gravely and a thin, twitching-faced,
gimlet-eyed man walked in.

Hettie sprang up, stood with a hand on her frightened breast.

“What d’you want here?” roared Elmer, as he rose also.

“Hush!” Hettie begged him. “It’s my husband!”

“Your—” Elmer’s cry was the bleat of a bitten sheep. “Your——  But you
aren’t married!”

“I am, hang it! Oscar, you get out of here! How dare you intrude like
this!”

Oscar walked slowly, appreciatively, into the zone of light.

“Well, I’ve caught you two with the goods!” he chuckled.

“What do you mean!” Hettie raged. “This is my boss, and he’s come here
to talk over some work.”

“Yeh, I bet he has. . . . This afternoon I bribed my way in here, and
I’ve got all his letters to you.”

“Oh, you haven’t!” Hettie dashed to her desk, stood in despair looking
at an empty drawer.

Elmer bulked over Oscar. “I’ve had enough of this! You gimme those
letters and you get out of here or I’ll throw you out!”

Oscar negligently produced an automatic. “Shut up,” he said, almost
affectionately. “Now, Gantry, this ought to cost you about fifty
thousand dollars, but I don’t suppose you can raise that much. But if I
sue for alienation of Het’s affections, that’s the amount I’ll sue for.
But if you want to settle out of court, in a nice gentlemanly manner
without acting rough, I’ll let you off for ten thousand—and there won’t
be the publicity—oh, maybe that publicity wouldn’t cook your reverend
goose!”

“If you think you can blackmail me—”

“Think? Hell! I know I can! I’ll call on you in your church at noon
tomorrow.”

“I won’t be there.”

“You better be! If you’re ready to compromise for ten thousand, all
right; no feelings hurt. If not, I’ll have my lawyer (and he’s Mannie
Silverhorn, the slickest shyster in town) file suit for alienation
tomorrow afternoon—and make sure that the evening papers get out extras
on it. By-by, Hettie. ‘By, Elmer darling. Whoa, Elmer! Naughty, naughty!
You touch me and I’ll plug you! So long.”

Elmer gaped after the departing Oscar. He turned quickly and saw that
Hettie was grinning.

She hastily pulled down her mouth.

“My God, I believe you’re in on this!” he cried.

“What of it, you big lummox! We’ve got the goods on you. Your letters
will sound lovely in court! But don’t ever think for one moment that
workers as good as Oscar and I were wasting our time on a tin-horn
preacher without ten bucks in the bank! We were after William Dollinger
Styles. But he isn’t a boob, like you; he turned me down when I went to
lunch with him and tried to date him up. So, as we’d paid for this
plant, we thought we might as well get our expenses and a little piece
of change out of you, you short-weight, and by God we will! Now get out
of here! I’m sick of hearing your blatting! No, I don’t think you better
hit me. Oscar’ll be waiting outside the door. Sorry I won’t be able to
be at the church tomorrow—don’t worry about my things or my salary—I
got ’em this afternoon!”

                                  III

At midnight, his mouth hanging open, Elmer was ringing at the house of
T. J. Rigg. He rang and rang, desperately. No answer. He stood outside
then and bawled “T. J.! T. J.!”

An upper window was opened, and an irritated voice, thick with
sleepiness, protested, “Whadda yuh _want_!”

“Come down quick! It’s me—Elmer Gantry. I need you, bad!”

“All right. Be right down.”

A grotesque little figure in an old-fashioned nightshirt, puffing at a
cigar, Rigg admitted him and led him to the library.

“T. J., they’ve got me!”

“Yuh? The bootleggers?”

“No. Hettie. You know my secretary?”

“Oh. Yuh. I see. Been pretty friendly with her?”

Elmer told everything.

“All right,” said Rigg. “I’ll be there at twelve to meet Oscar with you.
We’ll stall for time, and I’ll do something. Don’t worry, Elmer. And
look here. Elmer, don’t you think that even a preacher ought to _try_ to
go straight?”

“I’ve learned my lesson, T. J.! I swear this is the last time I’ll ever
step out, even look at a girl. God, you’ve been a good friend to me, old
man!”

“Well, I like anything I’m connected with to go straight. Pure egotism.
You better have a drink. You need it!”

“No! I’m going to hold onto _that_ vow, anyway! I guess it’s all I’ve
got. Oh, my God! And just this evening I thought I was such a big
important guy, that nobody could touch.”

“You might make a sermon out of it—and you probably will!”

                                   IV

The chastened and positively-for-the-last-time-reformed Elmer lasted for
days. He was silent at the conference with Oscar Dowler, Oscar’s lawyer,
Mannie Silverhorn, and T. J. Rigg in the church study next noon. Rigg
and Silverhorn did the talking. (And Elmer was dismayed to see how
friendly and jocose Rigg was with Silverhorn, of whom he had spoken in
most un-Methodist terms.)

“Yuh, you’ve got the goods on the Doctor,” said Rigg. “We admit it. And
I agree that it’s worth ten thousand. But you’ve got to give us a week
to raise the money.”

“All right, T. J. See you here a week from today?” said Mannie
Silverhorn.

“No, better make it in your office. Too many snooping sisters around.”

“All right.”

Everybody shook hands profusely—except that Elmer did not shake hands
with Oscar Dowler, who snickered, “Why, Elmer, and us so closely
related, as it were!”

When they were gone, the broken Elmer whimpered, “But, T. J., I never in
the world could raise ten thousand! Why, I haven’t saved a thousand!”

“Hell’s big bells, Elmer! You don’t suppose we’re going to pay ’em any
ten thousand, do you? It may cost you fifteen hundred—which I’ll lend
you—five hundred to sweeten Hettie, and maybe a thousand for
detectives.”

“Uh?”

“At a quarter to two this morning I was talking to Pete Reese of the
Reese Detective Agency, telling him to get busy. We’ll know a lot about
the Dowlers in a few days. So don’t worry.”

                                   V

Elmer was sufficiently consoled not to agonize that week, yet not so
consoled but that he became a humble and tender Christian. To the
embarrassed astonishment of his children, he played with them every
evening. To Cleo he was almost uxorious.

“Dearest,” he said, “I realize that I have—oh, it isn’t entirely my
fault; I’ve been so absorbed in the Work: but the fact remains that I
haven’t given you enough attention, and tomorrow evening I want you to
go to a concert with me.”

“Oh, Elmer!” she rejoiced.

And he sent her flowers, once.

“You see!” his mother exulted. “I knew you and Cleo would be happier if
I just pointed out a few things to you. After all, your old mother may
be stupid and Main-Street, but there’s nobody like a mother to
understand her own boy, and I knew that if I just spoke to you, even if
you are a Doctor of Divinity, you’d see things different!”

“Yes, and it was your training that made me a Christian and a preacher.
Oh, a man does owe so much to a pious mother!” said Elmer.

                                   VI

Mannie Silverhorn was one of the best ambulance-chasers in Zenith. A
hundred times he had made the street-car company pay damages to people
whom they had not damaged; a hundred times he had made motorists pay for
injuring people whom they had not injured. But with all his talent,
Mannie had one misfortune—he would get drunk.

Now, in general, when he was drunk Mannie was able to keep from talking
about his legal cases, but this time he was drunk in the presence of
Bill Kingdom, reporter for the _Advocate-Times_, and Mr. Kingdom was an
even harder cross-examiner than Mr. Silverhorn.

Bill had been speaking without affection of Dr. Gantry when Mannie
leered, “Say, jeeze, Bill, your Doc Gantry is going to get his! Oh, I
got him where I want him! And maybe it won’t cost him some money to be
so popular with the ladies!”

Bill looked rigorously uninterested. “Aw, what are you trying to pull,
Mannie! Don’t be a fool! You haven’t got anything on Elmer, and you
never will have. He’s too smart for you! You haven’t got enough brains
to get that guy, Mannie!”

“Me? I haven’t got enough brains——  Say, listen!”

Yes, Mannie was drunk. Even so, it was only after an hour of badgering
Mannie about his inferiority to Elmer in trickiness, an hour of Bill’s
harsh yet dulcet flattery, an hour of Bill’s rather novel willingness to
buy drinks, that an infuriated Mannie shrieked, “All right, you get a
stenographer that’s a notary public and I’ll dictate it!”

And at two in the morning, to an irritated but alert court reporter in
his shambles of a hotel room, Mannie Silverhorn dictated and signed a
statement that unless the Reverend Dr. Elmer Gantry settled out of
court, he would be sued (Emmanuel Silverhorn attorney) for fifty
thousand dollars for having, by inexcusable intimacy with her, alienated
Hettie Dowler’s affections from her husband.




                             CHAPTER XXXIII


                                   I

WHEN Mr. Mannie Silverhorn awoke at ten, with a head, he remembered that
he had been talking, and with agitation he looked at the morning’s
_Advocate-Times_. He was cheered to see that there was no trace of his
indiscretion.

But the next morning Mr. Silverhorn and the Reverend Dr. Gantry at about
the same moment noted on the front page of the _Advocate-Times_ the
photostat of a document in which Emmanuel Silverhorn, atty., asserted
that unless Dr. Gantry settled out of court, he would be sued for
alienation of affections by Mr. Oscar Dowler, of whose wife, Dowler
maintained, Dr. Gantry had taken criminal advantage.

                                   II

It was not so much the clamor of the Zenith reporters, tracking him from
his own house to that of T. J. Rigg and out to the country—it was not
so much the sketches of his career and hints of his uncovered wickedness
in every Zenith paper, morning and evening—it was not so much the
thought that he had lost the respect of his congregation. What appalled
him was the fact that the Associated Press spread the story through the
country, and that he had telegrams from Dr. Wilkie Bannister of the
Yorkville Methodist Church and from the directors of the Napap to the
effect: Is this story true? Until the matter is settled, of course we
must delay action.

                                  III

At the second conference with Mannie Silverhorn and Oscar Dowler, Hettie
was present, along with Elmer and T. J. Rigg, who was peculiarly
amiable.

They sat around Mannie’s office, still hearing Oscar’s opinion of
Mannie’s indiscretion.

“Well, let’s get things settled,” twanged Rigg. “Are we ready to talk
business?”

“I am,” snarled Oscar. “What about it? Got the ten thou.?”

Into Mannie’s office, pushing aside the agitated office-boy, came a
large man with flat feet.

“Hello, Pete,” said Rigg affectionately.

“Hello, Pete,” said Mannie anxiously.

“Who the devil are you?” said Oscar Dowler.

“Oh—Oscar!” said Hettie.

“All ready, Pete?” said T. J. Rigg. “By the way, folks, this is Mr.
Peter Reese of the Reese Detective Agency. You see, Hettie, I figured
that if you pulled this, your past record must be interesting. Is it,
Pete?”

“Oh, not especially; about average,” said Mr. Peter Reese. “Now, Hettie,
why did you leave Seattle at midnight on January 12, 1920?”

“None of your business!” shrieked Hettie.

“Ain’t, eh? Well, it’s some of the business of Arthur L. F. Morrissey
there. He’d like to hear from you,” said Mr. Reese, “and know your
present address—and present name! Now, Hettie, what about the time you
did time in New York for shop-lifting?”

“You go—”

“Oh, Hettie, don’t use bad language! Remember there’s a preacher
present,” tittered Mr. Rigg. “Got enough?”

“Oh, I suppose so,” Hettie said wearily. (And for the moment Elmer loved
her again, wanted to comfort her.) “Let’s beat it, Oscar.”

“No, you don’t—not till you sign this,” said Mr. Rigg. “If you do sign,
you get two hundred bucks to get out of town on—which will be before
tomorrow, or God help you! If you don’t sign, you go back to Seattle to
stand trial.”

“All right,” Hettie said, and Mr. Rigg read his statement:

    I hereby voluntarily swear that all charges against the Reverend
    Dr. Elmer Gantry made directly or by implication by myself and
    husband are false, wicked, and absolutely unfounded. I was
    employed by Dr. Gantry as his secretary. His relations to me
    were always those of a gentleman and a Christian pastor. I
    wickedly concealed from him the fact that I was married to a man
    with a criminal record.

    The liquor interests, particularly certain distillers who wished
    to injure Dr. Gantry as one of the greatest foes of the booze
    traffic, came to me and paid me to attack the character of Dr.
    Gantry, and in a moment which I shall never cease to regret, I
    assented, and got my husband to help me by forging letters
    purporting to come from Dr. Gantry.

    The reason why I am making this confession is this: I went to
    Dr. Gantry, told him what I was going to do, and demanded money,
    planning to double-cross my employers, the booze interests. Dr.
    Gantry said, “Sister, I am sorry you are going to do this wrong
    thing, not on my behalf, because it is a part of the Christian
    life to bear any crosses, but on behalf of your own soul. Do as
    seems best to you, Sister, but before you go further, will you
    kneel and pray with me?”

    When I heard Dr. Gantry praying, I suddenly repented and went
    home and with my own hands typed this statement which I swear to
    be the absolute truth.

When Hettie had signed, and her husband had signed a corroboration,
Mannie Silverhorn observed, “I think you’ve overdone it a little, T. J.
Too good to be true. Still, I suppose your idea was that Hettie’s such a
fool that she’d slop over in her confession.”

“That’s the idea, Mannie.”

“Well, maybe you’re right. Now if you’ll give me the two hundred bucks,
I’ll see these birds are out of town tonight, and maybe I’ll give ’em
some of the two hundred.”

“Maybe!” said Mr. Rigg.

“Maybe!” said Mr. Silverhorn.

“God!” cried Elmer Gantry, and suddenly he was disgracing himself with
tears.

That was Saturday morning.

                                   IV

The afternoon papers had front-page stories reproducing Hettie’s
confession, joyfully announcing Elmer’s innocence, recounting his labors
for purity, and assaulting the booze interests which had bribed this
poor, weak, silly girl to attack Elmer.

Before eight on Sunday morning, telegrams had come in from the Yorkville
Methodist Church and the Napap, congratulating Elmer, asserting that
they had never doubted his innocence, and offering him the pastorate of
Yorkville and the executive secretaryship of the Napap.

                                   V

When the papers had first made charges against Elmer, Cleo had said
furiously, “Oh, what a wicked, wicked lie—darling, you know I’ll stand
back of you!” but his mother had crackled, “Just how much of this is
true, Elmy? I’m getting kind of sick and tired of your carryings on!”

Now, when he met them at Sunday breakfast, he held out the telegrams,
and the two women elbowed each other to read them.

“Oh, my dear, I am so glad and proud!” cried Cleo; and Elmer’s
mother—she was an old woman, and bent; very wretched she looked as she
mumbled, “Oh, forgive me, my boy! I’ve been as wicked as that Dowler
woman!”

                                   VI

But for all that, would his congregation believe him?

If they jeered when he faced them, he would be ruined, he would still
lose the Yorkville pastorate and the Napap. Thus he fretted in the
quarter-hour before morning service, pacing his study and noting through
the window—for once, without satisfaction—that hundreds on hundreds
were trying to get into the crammed auditorium.

His study was so quiet. How he missed Hettie’s presence!

He knelt. He did not so much pray as yearn inarticulately. But this came
out clearly: “I’ve learned my lesson. I’ll never look at a girl again.
I’m going to be the head of all the moral agencies in the
country—nothing can stop me, now I’ve got the Napap!—but I’m going to
be all the things I want other folks to be! Never again!”

He stood at his study door, watching the robed choir filing out to the
auditorium chanting. He realized how he had come to love the details of
his church; how, if his people betrayed him now, he would miss it: the
choir, the pulpit, the singing, the adoring faces.

It had come. He could not put it off. He had to face them.

Feebly the Reverend Dr. Gantry wavered through the door to the
auditorium and exposed himself to twenty-five hundred question marks.

They rose and cheered—cheered—cheered. Theirs were the shining faces
of friends.

Without planning it, Elmer knelt on the platform, holding his hands out
to them, sobbing, and with him they all knelt and sobbed and prayed,
while outside the locked glass door of the church, seeing the mob kneel
within, hundreds knelt on the steps of the church, on the sidewalk, all
down the block.

“Oh, my friends!” cried Elmer, “do you believe in my innocence, in the
fiendishness of my accusers? Reassure me with a hallelujah!”

The church thundered with the triumphant hallelujah, and in a sacred
silence Elmer prayed:

“O Lord, thou hast stooped from thy mighty throne and rescued thy
servant from the assault of the mercenaries of Satan! Mostly we thank
thee because thus we can go on doing thy work, and thine alone! Not less
but more zealously shall we seek utter purity and the prayer-life, and
rejoice in freedom from all temptations!”

He turned to include the choir, and for the first time he saw that there
was a new singer, a girl with charming ankles and lively eyes, with whom
he would certainly have to become well acquainted. But the thought was
so swift that it did not interrupt the pæan of his prayer:

“Let me count this day, Lord, as the beginning of a new and more
vigorous life, as the beginning of a crusade for complete morality and
the domination of the Christian church through all the land. Dear Lord,
thy work is but begun! We shall yet make these United States a moral
nation!”

                                THE END




                           TRANSCRIBER NOTES

Misspelled words and printer errors have been corrected. Where multiple
spellings occur, majority use has been employed.

Punctuation has been maintained except where obvious printer errors
occur.

[The end of _Elmer Gantry_ by Sinclair Lewis]






*** END OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK ELMER GANTRY ***


    

Updated editions will replace the previous one—the old editions will
be renamed.

Creating the works from print editions not protected by U.S. copyright
law means that no one owns a United States copyright in these works,
so the Foundation (and you!) can copy and distribute it in the United
States without permission and without paying copyright
royalties. Special rules, set forth in the General Terms of Use part
of this license, apply to copying and distributing Project
Gutenberg™ electronic works to protect the PROJECT GUTENBERG™
concept and trademark. Project Gutenberg is a registered trademark,
and may not be used if you charge for an eBook, except by following
the terms of the trademark license, including paying royalties for use
of the Project Gutenberg trademark. If you do not charge anything for
copies of this eBook, complying with the trademark license is very
easy. You may use this eBook for nearly any purpose such as creation
of derivative works, reports, performances and research. Project
Gutenberg eBooks may be modified and printed and given away—you may
do practically ANYTHING in the United States with eBooks not protected
by U.S. copyright law. Redistribution is subject to the trademark
license, especially commercial redistribution.


START: FULL LICENSE

THE FULL PROJECT GUTENBERG LICENSE

PLEASE READ THIS BEFORE YOU DISTRIBUTE OR USE THIS WORK

To protect the Project Gutenberg™ mission of promoting the free
distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work
(or any other work associated in any way with the phrase “Project
Gutenberg”), you agree to comply with all the terms of the Full
Project Gutenberg™ License available with this file or online at
www.gutenberg.org/license.

Section 1. General Terms of Use and Redistributing Project Gutenberg™
electronic works

1.A. By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg™
electronic work, you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to
and accept all the terms of this license and intellectual property
(trademark/copyright) agreement. If you do not agree to abide by all
the terms of this agreement, you must cease using and return or
destroy all copies of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works in your
possession. If you paid a fee for obtaining a copy of or access to a
Project Gutenberg™ electronic work and you do not agree to be bound
by the terms of this agreement, you may obtain a refund from the person
or entity to whom you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph 1.E.8.

1.B. “Project Gutenberg” is a registered trademark. It may only be
used on or associated in any way with an electronic work by people who
agree to be bound by the terms of this agreement. There are a few
things that you can do with most Project Gutenberg™ electronic works
even without complying with the full terms of this agreement. See
paragraph 1.C below. There are a lot of things you can do with Project
Gutenberg™ electronic works if you follow the terms of this
agreement and help preserve free future access to Project Gutenberg™
electronic works. See paragraph 1.E below.

1.C. The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation (“the
Foundation” or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the collection
of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works. Nearly all the individual
works in the collection are in the public domain in the United
States. If an individual work is unprotected by copyright law in the
United States and you are located in the United States, we do not
claim a right to prevent you from copying, distributing, performing,
displaying or creating derivative works based on the work as long as
all references to Project Gutenberg are removed. Of course, we hope
that you will support the Project Gutenberg™ mission of promoting
free access to electronic works by freely sharing Project Gutenberg™
works in compliance with the terms of this agreement for keeping the
Project Gutenberg™ name associated with the work. You can easily
comply with the terms of this agreement by keeping this work in the
same format with its attached full Project Gutenberg™ License when
you share it without charge with others.

1.D. The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern
what you can do with this work. Copyright laws in most countries are
in a constant state of change. If you are outside the United States,
check the laws of your country in addition to the terms of this
agreement before downloading, copying, displaying, performing,
distributing or creating derivative works based on this work or any
other Project Gutenberg™ work. The Foundation makes no
representations concerning the copyright status of any work in any
country other than the United States.

1.E. Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg:

1.E.1. The following sentence, with active links to, or other
immediate access to, the full Project Gutenberg™ License must appear
prominently whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg™ work (any work
on which the phrase “Project Gutenberg” appears, or with which the
phrase “Project Gutenberg” is associated) is accessed, displayed,
performed, viewed, copied or distributed:

    This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and most
    other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no restrictions
    whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it under the terms
    of the Project Gutenberg License included with this eBook or online
    at www.gutenberg.org. If you
    are not located in the United States, you will have to check the laws
    of the country where you are located before using this eBook.
  
1.E.2. If an individual Project Gutenberg™ electronic work is
derived from texts not protected by U.S. copyright law (does not
contain a notice indicating that it is posted with permission of the
copyright holder), the work can be copied and distributed to anyone in
the United States without paying any fees or charges. If you are
redistributing or providing access to a work with the phrase “Project
Gutenberg” associated with or appearing on the work, you must comply
either with the requirements of paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 or
obtain permission for the use of the work and the Project Gutenberg™
trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.

1.E.3. If an individual Project Gutenberg™ electronic work is posted
with the permission of the copyright holder, your use and distribution
must comply with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and any
additional terms imposed by the copyright holder. Additional terms
will be linked to the Project Gutenberg™ License for all works
posted with the permission of the copyright holder found at the
beginning of this work.

1.E.4. Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project Gutenberg™
License terms from this work, or any files containing a part of this
work or any other work associated with Project Gutenberg™.

1.E.5. Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this
electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without
prominently displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with
active links or immediate access to the full terms of the Project
Gutenberg™ License.

1.E.6. You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary,
compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including
any word processing or hypertext form. However, if you provide access
to or distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg™ work in a format
other than “Plain Vanilla ASCII” or other format used in the official
version posted on the official Project Gutenberg™ website
(www.gutenberg.org), you must, at no additional cost, fee or expense
to the user, provide a copy, a means of exporting a copy, or a means
of obtaining a copy upon request, of the work in its original “Plain
Vanilla ASCII” or other form. Any alternate format must include the
full Project Gutenberg™ License as specified in paragraph 1.E.1.

1.E.7. Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying,
performing, copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg™ works
unless you comply with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.

1.E.8. You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing
access to or distributing Project Gutenberg™ electronic works
provided that:

    • You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from
        the use of Project Gutenberg™ works calculated using the method
        you already use to calculate your applicable taxes. The fee is owed
        to the owner of the Project Gutenberg™ trademark, but he has
        agreed to donate royalties under this paragraph to the Project
        Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation. Royalty payments must be paid
        within 60 days following each date on which you prepare (or are
        legally required to prepare) your periodic tax returns. Royalty
        payments should be clearly marked as such and sent to the Project
        Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation at the address specified in
        Section 4, “Information about donations to the Project Gutenberg
        Literary Archive Foundation.”
    
    • You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies
        you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he
        does not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg™
        License. You must require such a user to return or destroy all
        copies of the works possessed in a physical medium and discontinue
        all use of and all access to other copies of Project Gutenberg™
        works.
    
    • You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of
        any money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the
        electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days of
        receipt of the work.
    
    • You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free
        distribution of Project Gutenberg™ works.
    

1.E.9. If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project
Gutenberg™ electronic work or group of works on different terms than
are set forth in this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing
from the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the manager of
the Project Gutenberg™ trademark. Contact the Foundation as set
forth in Section 3 below.

1.F.

1.F.1. Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend considerable
effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and proofread
works not protected by U.S. copyright law in creating the Project
Gutenberg™ collection. Despite these efforts, Project Gutenberg™
electronic works, and the medium on which they may be stored, may
contain “Defects,” such as, but not limited to, incomplete, inaccurate
or corrupt data, transcription errors, a copyright or other
intellectual property infringement, a defective or damaged disk or
other medium, a computer virus, or computer codes that damage or
cannot be read by your equipment.

1.F.2. LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES - Except for the “Right
of Replacement or Refund” described in paragraph 1.F.3, the Project
Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner of the Project
Gutenberg™ trademark, and any other party distributing a Project
Gutenberg™ electronic work under this agreement, disclaim all
liability to you for damages, costs and expenses, including legal
fees. YOU AGREE THAT YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT
LIABILITY, BREACH OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT EXCEPT THOSE
PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH 1.F.3. YOU AGREE THAT THE FOUNDATION, THE
TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE
LIABLE TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL, PUNITIVE OR
INCIDENTAL DAMAGES EVEN IF YOU GIVE NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH
DAMAGE.

1.F.3. LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you discover a
defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, you can
receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending a
written explanation to the person you received the work from. If you
received the work on a physical medium, you must return the medium
with your written explanation. The person or entity that provided you
with the defective work may elect to provide a replacement copy in
lieu of a refund. If you received the work electronically, the person
or entity providing it to you may choose to give you a second
opportunity to receive the work electronically in lieu of a refund. If
the second copy is also defective, you may demand a refund in writing
without further opportunities to fix the problem.

1.F.4. Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth
in paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you ‘AS-IS’, WITH NO
OTHER WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING BUT NOT
LIMITED TO WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTABILITY OR FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE.

1.F.5. Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied
warranties or the exclusion or limitation of certain types of
damages. If any disclaimer or limitation set forth in this agreement
violates the law of the state applicable to this agreement, the
agreement shall be interpreted to make the maximum disclaimer or
limitation permitted by the applicable state law. The invalidity or
unenforceability of any provision of this agreement shall not void the
remaining provisions.

1.F.6. INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the Foundation, the
trademark owner, any agent or employee of the Foundation, anyone
providing copies of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works in
accordance with this agreement, and any volunteers associated with the
production, promotion and distribution of Project Gutenberg™
electronic works, harmless from all liability, costs and expenses,
including legal fees, that arise directly or indirectly from any of
the following which you do or cause to occur: (a) distribution of this
or any Project Gutenberg™ work, (b) alteration, modification, or
additions or deletions to any Project Gutenberg™ work, and (c) any
Defect you cause.

Section 2. Information about the Mission of Project Gutenberg™

Project Gutenberg™ is synonymous with the free distribution of
electronic works in formats readable by the widest variety of
computers including obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers. It
exists because of the efforts of hundreds of volunteers and donations
from people in all walks of life.

Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the
assistance they need are critical to reaching Project Gutenberg™’s
goals and ensuring that the Project Gutenberg™ collection will
remain freely available for generations to come. In 2001, the Project
Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation was created to provide a secure
and permanent future for Project Gutenberg™ and future
generations. To learn more about the Project Gutenberg Literary
Archive Foundation and how your efforts and donations can help, see
Sections 3 and 4 and the Foundation information page at www.gutenberg.org.

Section 3. Information about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation

The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non-profit
501(c)(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the
state of Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal
Revenue Service. The Foundation’s EIN or federal tax identification
number is 64-6221541. Contributions to the Project Gutenberg Literary
Archive Foundation are tax deductible to the full extent permitted by
U.S. federal laws and your state’s laws.

The Foundation’s business office is located at 809 North 1500 West,
Salt Lake City, UT 84116, (801) 596-1887. Email contact links and up
to date contact information can be found at the Foundation’s website
and official page at www.gutenberg.org/contact

Section 4. Information about Donations to the Project Gutenberg
Literary Archive Foundation

Project Gutenberg™ depends upon and cannot survive without widespread
public support and donations to carry out its mission of
increasing the number of public domain and licensed works that can be
freely distributed in machine-readable form accessible by the widest
array of equipment including outdated equipment. Many small donations
($1 to $5,000) are particularly important to maintaining tax exempt
status with the IRS.

The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating
charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United
States. Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a
considerable effort, much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up
with these requirements. We do not solicit donations in locations
where we have not received written confirmation of compliance. To SEND
DONATIONS or determine the status of compliance for any particular state
visit www.gutenberg.org/donate.

While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we
have not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition
against accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who
approach us with offers to donate.

International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make
any statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from
outside the United States. U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff.

Please check the Project Gutenberg web pages for current donation
methods and addresses. Donations are accepted in a number of other
ways including checks, online payments and credit card donations. To
donate, please visit: www.gutenberg.org/donate.

Section 5. General Information About Project Gutenberg™ electronic works

Professor Michael S. Hart was the originator of the Project
Gutenberg™ concept of a library of electronic works that could be
freely shared with anyone. For forty years, he produced and
distributed Project Gutenberg™ eBooks with only a loose network of
volunteer support.

Project Gutenberg™ eBooks are often created from several printed
editions, all of which are confirmed as not protected by copyright in
the U.S. unless a copyright notice is included. Thus, we do not
necessarily keep eBooks in compliance with any particular paper
edition.

Most people start at our website which has the main PG search
facility: www.gutenberg.org.

This website includes information about Project Gutenberg™,
including how to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary
Archive Foundation, how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to
subscribe to our email newsletter to hear about new eBooks.